A Handbook of Colloquial Japanese (1898)

^di-â^ Q-.^

,

i

^

3^

3

CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

GIFT OF

Monro C, Riker

Cornell University Library

PL 539.C44 1898 A handbook

of colloquial Japar)ese /

3 1924 006 045 128

CLiii

UBRARY-aROJLATIOM''

DATE DUE

Mttli

The tine

original of

tliis

book

is in

Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright

restrictions in

the United States on the use of the

text.

http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924006045128

A

HANDBOOK

COLLOQUIAL JAPANESE

BASIL HALL CHAMBERLAIN EMERITUS PROFES,SOR OF JAPANESE AND PHILOLOGY IN THE IMPERIAL UNIVERSITY OF TOKYO

Third Edition

LONDOK Tokyo

:

:

SAMPSON LOW, M4RSTON, &

THE SHUYEISHA,

Co., Ld.

IchigAya.

KELLY & WALSH,

Ldu

Yokohama, Shanghai, h6wgkong, 8ingap6be.

1898 ÂU rights

reserved\

/>.

rj\

J Py-')

PREFACE

THIRD EDITION. This practically

edition,

though revised with great

reproduces

its

forerunners

of

care,

1888 and

A

small quantity of new matter added to the 1889. " Tlieoretical Part," or Grammar proper, for complete-

been absorbed into the old paragraphs Thus, references to the Colloquial Handbook in a manual of Japanese writing which the author has in view, will be equally intelligible to students, whichever edition they may happen to possess. In the "Practical Part," or Reader, one or two pieces that had lost their interest ness' sake, has

without disturbing their order.

have been dropped, and a new piece— an extract from the debates in the Imperial Diet has been substituted. Thanks are due to many correspondents some

—

them personally unknown to the author Similar criticism tions and suggestions. of

—

—

for correc-

will always be gratefully received in the future for in the case of a language so exceptionally difficult as Japanese, the utmost that any grammarian, however painstaking, can hope to produce necessarily falls far short of the ideal, and here, if anywhere, the saying holds good that in ;

multitude of counsellors there

is

safety.

PREFACE.

Such students as desire

to pass

beyond modern

colloquial practice into the field of philological research

are

recommended

to peruse Mr. Aston's

the Japanese Written

work embodying

all

Language,

the best results obtained

native school of grammarians,

Essay

in

Liichiian

Aid of

a

Language

Grammar

of

—an admirably lucid by the

— and the present writer's

Grammar and

Dictionary of the

(" Trans. Asiat.

Soc. of Japan,"

attempt has been made to attack some of the problems of Japanese philology from the outside. Vol. XXIII. Suppl.), wherein an

Tdkyo, December,

iSg'j.

— —

—

—

—— —^

TABLE OF CONTENTS. (THEORETICAL PART, OR

GRAMMAR.) CHAPTER

I.

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 1[

Method

1,

Learning

of using

Languages.

—

Handbook.—^

this

Heart.

by

—

If

—^ for Chinese Words. — ^

nese, Introduction of Chinese. 6.

Preference

\

Syllabaries.

—\

10,

8,

Errors

5,

7,

Modern Japa-

—

^f

9,

Farts of Speech.

Speakers

CHAPTER II, Letters.

—

Peculiarities,

^f

II.

12—13, Vowels, Short and Long.

\

C'onsonants.

— 22, Double. — 26,

Quiescent Vowels.

Consonants, Simple and

Accent.

34,

to

PRONUNCIATION AND LETTER-CHANGES.

ft?^

25,

Apt

are

Page i— ii.

Fall

If

—

Japanese Writing, the Kana

European

which

much Other

Pronunciation of Chinese.

Colloquial Literature. into

for

to

Necessity

of Japanese

between Ancient and

4, Differences

If

2,

Relationship

3,

28 — 32, — ^ 33,

\

20

If

*[

14

— 19,

Vowel

Diphthongs.

\

Final Letters.

— ^ 27,

23

Letter-Changes, the Nigori, Reduplication of

Change

of ^ to 3 in certain

Compounds.

—

Japanese Inability to Pronounce certain Combinations of Letters,

Changes hence Resulting Euphonic Contractions

in

Imported European Words.

\ 35, PA E 12 26

—

—

——

—

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

IV

CHAPTER

III.

THE NOUN. If

36

—44,

—49,

Number and Gender. — ^f 45

Synthesis

of

Contradictories,

Compounds, Hyphens.

Cliinese

—^

Compound

Word-building,

50,

Nouns,

Native

between

IJifference

and

Proper

— 51, Honoriiics in Word-building. — 52, Nouns in sa — ^ 53 — Ji^c/oand Mono, — ^ 55, Names of Shops. — 56, Names of Trees, Rivers, Islands, and Mountains.—^ 57, Aida, Hazu, Toki. — ^ 58, Tokoro, Dokoro. — \ Verbs used as Nouns. — \ 60— 63, Nouns used as Adjectives.—H 64, Nouns used as

Names.

If

If

and mi.

54,

1[

59,

Page

Adverbs

CHAPTER

27

—

.45.

IV.

THE PRONOUN. \

65

—

7 1, Personal Pronouns.

\

72, Reflective

Adverbs (^

74,

Pronouns.

—

THE Ga.

Postpositions

— \ 95 —98,

Mo.—\

103,

Dano.—\ \i(s

— 128,

V.

POSTPOSITION.

Proper (including

Ka.

— f 99 — 100,

Motte.—-^

116,

—

Page 46 — 61.

CHAPTER 87,

73

Indefinite

Relative Pronouns, Tokoro no

\

\

Pronouns and Table of Pronouns and Adverbs). \ 80 86,

Demonstrative, Interrogative, and

79,

\

Kara.

88 — 90, De. — ^ 91 — 94, —\ loi. Made. — \ 102,

no— 114, No.—'{ 115, Tote.—\ 122—125, Wa.—\ and Ga. \ 129 132, Wo. If

104— 109, M'.— 1[

Shi.—\ 117— 121,

Difference between

To,

Wa

—

—

—

Ya.~\ 134, yi.— If 135, KcW).— Tf 136—140, Postpositions Combined, No ni, Woba, To wa. ^ 141 145, Quasi-Postpositions Page 62— 100. 133,

—

—

CHAPTER

VI.

THE NUMERAL. 11

146, Cardinal If

152,

Numbers

(including

Chinese Numerals.

—^

^f

153,

147

— 151, Native Numerals.

Letter-Changes

of

Chinese

—— ——

—— — — —

——

—

TABLE OF CONTENTS. Numerals. If

157

— 156,

Chinese

Sundry

Peculiarities

Numerals.

Auxiliary

Numerals.

Auxiliary If

154

-^

— 160,

^

V

Counting

162,

%

167

— 172,

—^

Beings.

166, Ordinal

Counting of Time.

—^

CHAPTER

and

173

Page

Numeral Locations

174, Miscellaneous

Native

161,

Human

of

163.^165, Interrogative Numeral Words.

Fractional Numbers.

Numerals).

of

—^

ioi

— 119,

VII.

THE ADJECTIVE. If

175

— 185,

Primary

Tense and Mood tive

Nai.

—

Inflections,

\

—

186

^f

Tables of ditto.

(»,

d,

— 187,

a),

Adjective

Secondary or

— ^ 188, Negative Adjec\ 190, ExCompound Adjec-

Negative Conjugation of Adjectives.

If 189,

Mood

amples of Tense and tives.

ku

Inflections in ii, shi,

Stems, Table of Primary Inflections.

192, Beki.-

—\

Inflections.

\

191,

193, Desiderative Adjective in Tai.

Derived from Adjectives.

\

196

— \ 194,

195,

Garu and Tagaru, Verbs

—210,

Quasi-Adjectives (including

\

Rashii, Reduplicated Stems.

—

— —

Na no,

and Emphatic Nan. ^f 198, So na. \ 205 207, Verbs used as Adjectives. If 208 209, Common Errors of Foreigners. \ 210, Diminutives in ko, Augmentatives in o, and

\

197,

No, Na,

—

—

—\ 211 —214, —219. Miscellaneous Items

Honorifics o,go,Ac.).

^215

CHAPTER

Comparison of Adjectives.

Page 120

— 148.

VIII.

THE VERB. \

220, Fundamental

\

Verbs.

and

Base, Bases.

221

—

ff

Differences

—222,

Agglutinated

Conjugations.

—^

Forms

223,

into Root, Stem,

Roots.

\

224

—225,

how Named. \ 227, Introductory Remarks 228— 230, Paradigms of the Three Regular ^f

—

—

231

^f

—233, Paradigms — 234, Verbs

Kvru, Sura, and Masu. Peculiarities

of

Peculiarities.

—^

of the

Suffix.

226, Verbs

on the Paradigms.

ending in

between Japanese and European

Analysis of Verbal

s, t,

First

^f

Conjugation

of

the

Irregular

for Practice.

—

Tf

(with Table).— ^ 238,

239, Rationale of Phonetic Changes

in

Verbs

—237, Kyoto Stems

— 240 — 267, Analysis of the Formation Tenses.— ^ 268 —272, Irregular Verbs,

or a Vowel.

Moods and

235

^f

viz..

—

—

— ——^

—

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

I

Gozarit^ Trasshartc^ Kudasarii^ iVasartt^

-V/v/,

Shinuni.

—

Iku^ and

Osshartt,

273—291, Remarks on the Use of the Moods and Tenses (including \ 273 276, Present, Past, and Future. \ 277, Infinitive. ^ 278 279, Indefinite Form and Negative Gerund. ^f

— — — 280 — 282, Gerund. — ^ 283, Gerund of Adjectives. — ^ 284, Emphasised Gerund. — ^ 285, Desiderative Adjective and Adjective of Proso — \ 287, Condition:!! Mood, Old \ 286, Form —

I)al)ility.

in

Mood, Naraha, Elliptical Idioms Corresponding to English Would, Should, Could, etc. ^ 288 289, Concessive Mood and Idioms. ^ 290, Frequentative Form. \ Z91, Imperative Ilypotlietical

—

—

—

—^ 292 —302, Auxiliary Verbs (including % 292, Stems of — 293, Aru. —\ 294, Iru and Oni. — Kiiru, Tenses. — ^ 296, Miru. — ^ 297, 295, h^raba. — ^ 298, Oku. — ^ 299, Shimau. —\ 300, Itasu. — —^ 302, Auxiliaries make the Sentence \ 301, Mood).

up by means

Built

Auxiliaries.

][

Illative

*\

Siirii,

Lifelike

Yar-ii.

Pack

\nd Picturesque)

CHAPTER

149

— 197.

IX.

THE VERB (CONCLUDED). Voice.

I'assive

303,

Peculiarities of

Passive tial.

its

—^

Use.

— ^310,

Bfkirn.

305

—1[3II,

Passives

—

315

1[

—316,

in

Language

how

gations

— 323,

321

Absence

—^

Reflective

—

*|

the

erii..

Intransitive

Verbs.

—

1[

325

334 340, Compound Verbs.— T[ Verb " to Be," Arti^ Gozaru, Da,

—^

Other.

(Tf

359

—361,

361,

Verbs

Paradigm of

—

into

Wo

Morau, Iladahi. Intransitives.

the

Use

317

— 318,

in

Poten-

— \

of the Pas-

Difference

arerit fr rarc-rii,

and

of

Intransitives.

Pairs of Verbs.

—

"[

324,

—333, Causative Verbs. 341 — 349, Equivalents of

Di-sTi,

Jrti,

Oni, Irassharu,

—35S, Sum (^ 353, Liable be Mistaken for Each Iru, Irem, and Iru). — 362 — 365,

ide iiasani, Ja, A'aru, Suru.

Jim).

—\

Examples

320,

explains

Second and Third Conju-

319,

—

If

O

of

Treated.

Transitive and

in

to

Potentials in

erti.

Passives in arerii or rarcni.

\

— ^312,

Kaiurii.

expressed by Japanese

Intransitives

between Intransitives

Passive

of

Curious Examples, Passive passes

309,

314, Aversion of the Japanese sive.

— 308,

Am. —T[

Constructions,

^[313, English

Origin

304,

\

Ij

350

Zttrit,

to

Verbs used as Other Paris of Speech (^ 364, Present Tense)

"[

Reduplication of

Page

198

— 230.

— — — ——

—

— ————

——

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

CHAPTER

VU

X.

THE ADVERB, INTERJECTION, AND CONJUNCTION. SPECIAL PHRASEOLOGY. 366, Absence of

used

\ 1

371,

—^ — 370,

True Adverbs.

Adjective Forms in hi Nouns used as Adverbs..— Phonetic Decay. \ 372, Gerunds used as Adverbs. List of Adverbs. \ 374 376, "Yes" and "No."' If 377,

Adverbially.^^

368

367,

—

373.

Adverbial

Phrases.

384,

Interjections

Bad

Langage.

Language.

\

\ (^f

\

378,

Naruhodo.~\ Baby Language.

382,

386,

Language.

Court

388,

Onomatopoetic

Adverbs.

387,

389

\

Ne).—\ 385, Women's

383,

—^

— — \ 379

—391,

Conjunc-

Page 231—243.

tions

CHAPTER

XI.

HONORIFICS. \

392

—393,

Partially

396,

O and

398,

T[

Geneial Replace Go.

Considerations.

—^

Sama

397,

used

Honorifics

Meaningless Use of

Honorifics.

Humble " Please "

Verbs.

—^

407

Languages. to

\

Things

399,

\ 401, On, ^ 405 — 406,

— —410,

Honorifics

394,

applied

Objectively.

Honorific Periphrases for Verbs.

and

\

the Pronouns of other

or

\

only

395

Acts.

—^ 400, Hi. — ^ 402 —404, O

Saki.

Special Honorific

Honorific

Imperatives.

—

Thank You." \ 412 413, Special Honorific and Humble Nouns, Names of Relationship. ^ 414, Written Scantiness Language Forms. ^ 415, of Self-Uepreciatory Forms.— ^ 416, Sir, Madam, Mr.— f 417, Mrs, Miss.— ^ 418, Women's Names. — ^ 419, Use of the Word " Mr." ... Page 244 259. 1[

41

1,

and

"

—

—

—

CHAPTER XH. SYNTAX. ^

420,

the

The Fundamental Rule is that Qualifying Words precede Words they Qualify. ^ 421, Postpositions only an Apparent

—

— ;

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Ill

Exception.

—^

of Sentence.

of

Sentences.

of

Construction.

Examples of the Correlation

—^

and the Genind.^

—^ —

— ^ 423, Subject — 425 —426,

Correlation

424, Examples

422,

—^

General

427,

T[

by the Indefinite Form

of Clauses

Subjectlessness of Sentences.

Direct and Indirect Objects of the Verb.

428, Order of the

Final Verb often Omitted. — 430, Syntax —^ 431, Inversion. — ^ 432, Negatives mutually Destructive — ^ 433 — 434, Peculiarity of Japanese Negatives owing Ellipsis,

429,

T[

T[

of Postpositions.

to the

^

435

Absence of Negative Pronouns, Adverbs, and Conjunctions.

— 436,

Quotation generally Direct.

^

How

437,

to

Quotations within Quotations, Peculiar Pleonastic Idiom.

Avoid

— ^ 438,

—^ 439, Passives. — ^ 440—441, Absence of Personifica— ^ 442 —444, Extreme Tendency to Synthesis as shown in the Integration of Sentences Page 260 — 282.

Interrogation. tion.

(PRACTICAL PART,

'

OR

READER).

447.

Short Phases IN Constant Use Additional Useful Phrases Easy Questions and Answers

<|[

448.

Proverbs

^

449.

^ ^ ^

445.

446.

An

Salary ? 9,

6,

;

A

3,

17,

Request

Meal Hours ;

10,

7,

;

iVIeeting a

On Board

Way

;

21,

Ship

Friend ;

i8,

4,

;

;

A

Compliments on

;

including:

15,

The Telegraph

No

Thoroughfare

Message ;

;

Another Enquiry

Father

A

First

8,

;

to a

13,

Picnic

l.

;

An Enquiry

Talking

Speaking Japanese Well

ments on

„

— 299. — 306. 307 — 309. 285

300

,

Talking to a Child

12,

„

310—315. The Post 2, Engaging a Teacher 5, What

Fragments of Conversation, Exhibition

Page

19,

A

Meeting

;

11,

;

14,

16, Feeling

Visitor ;

;

22,

;

20,

;

;

Compli-

Unwell

Asking the

Taking Leave

of a

TABLE OF CONTENTS. Friend

Thanks

23,

;

gratulations ; 25,

for Assistance Received

An Earthquake

26,

;

IX

24,

;

New Year

Con-

Hiring a Jinrikisha ; 37, Letters

28, Nearing Yokohama 29, A Christian Church 30, The Theatre 32, Early to Bed 33, Difficulty of the Japanese Language 34, Asking the Way 35, The Way to the

for the Mail

A

Fire

;

;

;

31,

;

;

;

;

;

A

Toast; 37, Keeping a Visitor Waiting Looking in on an Intimate Friend 39, Arriving at a Tea-house British Legation

;

36,

;

A "][

Meeting Dispersed

;

41,

Shopping at Miyanoshita

...

Page

;

38,

;

40,

3 16

—343.

—

450 7. Anecdotes, including: ^ 450, True Economy; ^ 451, Thankful Kichibei ^ 452, If they Wait, their Ages will Come ;

Right 455, the

1

458

1[

;

453,

An

—

Two Chapters

9.

Dog

Illiterate

The Pursuit of Fashion Top of the Head

;

^

;

^

454,

A Dream of Liquor ^ % 457, An Eye on ;

456, Radishes

;

—365.

Page 344

from tho " Botan-Doro," a Novel by

Page 366 — 403.

Enchd T[

"If

461

—

tion

1[

463.

^

464.

Y

465

f

A

460.

Newspaper Article, Lectures including

2. ^f

;

462,

A

entitled

:

^

461,

"Why?"

A

Talk

A Word

474.

„

about Poetry

Anglo-Japanese

Vocabulary

„ of

over

Vocabulary

475.

—413.

—427. —433. 434—447. 448— 428

^452.

Useful

1,700

Words

^

404

Investiga-

„

Scene IN the Diet

—473.

about

„

Page 414

Point of Moral Culture

Extract from a Sermon

A

...

453—473of all

the Japanese

Work Tf

476.

Index of subjects

^

477.

Additions and Corrections

Words occurring in this Pace 474 557.

—

,

559—567.

,

568—569'

THEORETICAL PART.

Handbook OP

COLLOQUIAL

JAPAnESE!.

CHAPTER

I.

Introductory Remarks.

\

"How

I.

can

I learn

to speak Japanese ?"

— This question

has been so often addressed to the present writer that he has resolved to put his answer into

He

is

from a grammar,

—

of

least

accustomed

to

recommended only at

permanent shape.

first,

a language

all

whose structure and idioms are

a

persuaded that no language was ever learnt solely

The

Europe.

in

Japanese,

like

we

are so alien from all that

student

is

therefore

to glance through the Theoretical Part

in order to obtain a general idea of the territory

He

has to conquer.

examples

as strike

him, committing them to

He

and attack the

them

using

seeking opportunities for his native teacher.

to his

memory and and

servants

should then go on to the Practi'

Fragments of Conversation

"

and

cal

Part,

the

"Anecdotes'' as soon as possible, however baffling

may seem After

all,

to

be

tice

will

rob

'

confronted

as Japanese

one cannot too

he

can pick up by the way such of the

early

consists

with

such

chiefly

long

of long sentences,

decide to face them.

them of much of

their

it

sentences.

terror.

A

little

Every

prac-

now

and then the Theoretical Part should be consulted on

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.

4 difBcult

puints.

and

ha\e

The

2.

a

carefully,

caused

pages

memory make some wav in the

of the latter to

student to

the

of the language.

]Tiastery

^

few

a committal of a

shall

through

should be read

It

a time, after a diligent study of the Practical Part

at

little

memorising cannot be too strongly

necessity for

insisted upon.

the sole

It is

means of escape from

the

pernicious habit

of thinking in English, translating evcr\-

sentence

from a whispered English

literally

therefore

beginning

Japanese

instead

\\\irds

ending

Japanese

of

and

that the ^vords

English

and

idioms

by

Japanese.

It

of Japanese

English not

only

from

our

is

differ

and idioms, but that the same

similar

European quite the

same channels If

probably

sa}',

French, (jerman, nearly kindl)-

the

about the

"I hope

wishes

etc.,

would be

thus

Olollsan

In Japanese

polite

he

will

In

to-da\-. "

each of these languages

In

in

simple

a

fadier,

better

from

run

not

make

to

is

speakers

draw

take a very

the phrase

hope wuuld be expressed.

The phrase must run

do

sick

latter's

yovu' father

Italian,

same.

To

as ours,

Englishman

an

to a friend

would

it

thoughts

Japanese

speakers.

inslante.

remark

which

those

to

of cir-

set

cumstances does not ahyays draw from Jajianese remarks

and

original,

speaking

it is

prett\-

the

same

different.

:

do

-cva,

de

tîizaiinanu

lloHotirtthle-fiithei'-Mf,

more

or,

Go Allljil.tt

The does

politely.

wa,

ikaga

K.i-Joi-,

lioir

shiinpu iriil-jul/iii-

dc

/rass/ia/masii

idea of hoping or fearing, which to us

not

present

frequency to the

less

itself

with

?

ili:i
the

is

so famihar,

same vividness

and

anxious, less high-btrung Far-Eastern

RELATIONSHIP TO OTHER LANGUAGES.

The

mind.

characteristic phrase here

5

the

rather

is

ever-

recurring fatalistic o,-,

.

J

" There

(

(no help

The

much

will

be of

infinite

for

it.

endeavour to place himself from the

student should

outset at the Japanese point

by dint of

nothinR to

is

<

if

This he can do

view.

learning by heart.

The

advantage to him, even

of

put him in sympathy with his hearers.

late,

English idioms have begun

But

Japanese language. the

affected

^

3.

every-day speech

by

this

It is still

nese, with

new

penetrate into the

to

The

of

style

much

not likely ever to be

influence.

doubtful under what famil}- of languages Japa-

its

Luchuan, spoken

.sister-tongue

in a little archi-

pelago to the south between Kyushu and Formosa,

be

It

true that,

chiefly into the language of

is

is

ideas.

It is

and the committee-room.

lecture-hall

familiar

it

aim

his ultimate

if

be the indoctrination of the Japanese with foreign will

onl\'

trouble thus taken

There

cla.ssed.

is

no

relationship

Aino, the speech of the hairy aborigines

between

whom

should

these

and

the Japanese

conquerors have gradually pushed eastwards and northwards. In structure, vocabular)',

though

not

to

and Korean ma}' possibly be

Manchu, and may Altaic group. rally

any appreciable extent

Japanese closely resembles Korean

therefore claim to be included in

I3e this as

it

may, Japanese

what

is

termed an agglutinative language, that

builds

up

its

;

Mongol and

related to

is

in

and both

to

is

it

to

the

gene-

say,

it

words and grammatical forms by means of

suffixes loosely soldered to the root or stem. faint traces of the

"law of vowel harmony"

which characterises the Altaic languages.

It also

shows

or "attraction,"

This manifests

"

,,

"

"

"

"

IKTRODIXTORY REMARKS. itself

tendency

a

in

successive syllables,

uniformity

to

vowels

the

in

"the year before

as oioloshi,

last,'

of for

Similarly in several of the words recently adopted

ato ioshi.

"a (sewing-) machine;" from English, such as mishin, biikkii, " A (European)book." Gotlo, " (the Christian) God ''

;

^

The

4.

dates,

earliest

in

Japanese literature that has come

centur)- after Christ,

that time

at

down

to us

present form, from the beginning u( the eighth

its

The

general structure of the language

was nearly the same as

is

it

now

but the

;

of detail have been so numerous that a page

changes

eighth century Japanese

of Tokyo without special

unintelligible to a

is

One

stud}".

modern

of

native

of the chief factors in

the alteration of the language has been the gradual infiltration

of Chinese words and phrases, which naturally accompanied I

he borrowing of Buddhism, Confucianism, and the various

arts

and sciences of China, speak,

to

this position for

the

as

almost

even the

all

Latin at

Chinese established

and Greek of Japan.

the

present

In this

being'

result of the

introduced

supplying

names

and

ideas,

sciences,

from

Europeanisation of Japan has been the flood-

ing of the language with Chinese before.

Thus we have

terms

at

a

rate

nevev

:

jo-Ki-sen,

lit.

"steam-vapour-ship,"

" a steamer.

jii-M-sha,

,,

"steam-vapour- vehicle,"

"a

mill-ken,

,,

"people-authority,"

"democracy."

sha-shin,

,

ron-ri-gaku, leisu-do,

,

,,

ban-kohl ko-,, /id,

so

retains

Europe and America. manner, one very curious and quite unexpected

which are

knoun

da)-,

new implements,

itself,

It

" copy-truth, " argue-reason-science,

'

'

'

'

railway train,

photograph. logic.

"iron-road,'

" a railway.

"myriad-countries

"international law."

public-law,"

"

CHINESE WORDS. jo-yaku hai-

'

lit.

sei,

'

treaty

yu-sho rep-

,,

pai,

[" treaty

inferior-lose,"

revision.

" constitutional |

|

)

[

("superior-conquer] \

would be

\

("set-up-law government, (

The Japanese do

that

amend-

ment,"

I

rik-kensei-ji,,, -'"'

T[ 5.

j

j

j

government.

"

the survival of the fittest."

|

not pronounce Chinese in a manner

intelligible to

They have two

any Chinaman.

standards of pronunciation, both of which are corruptions of. the Chinese pronunciation of over a thousand years ago.

of these

is

names of

called

certain ancient Chinese kingdoms.

same word

that the

One

the Go-on, the other the Kan-on, from the

shall

Usage decrees

be pronounced according to the

some contexts, and according to the Kan-on in Thus the myd of dai-myb, " a feudal noble (ht. "a great name"), is the same as the met o{ mei-butsu, "the chief production of a locality (lit. "a name-thing," /.e. "afamous Go-on

in

others.

'

'

thing").

In this case myo

is

the Go-on,

and mei the Kan-on, of

same Chinese character ^, which in China itself is proThe practical student will do best to nounced ming. learn words by rote, without troubling himself as to whether the

each term, 1[ 6.

The

if

Chinese, be in the Go-oft or in the Kan-on.

effect

of the steady influx of Chinese words during

more than a millennium has been to discredit the native Japanese equivalents even when they exist. A foreigner who wishes to be considered an elegant speaker should, therefore, gradually accustom himself to employ Chinese words, freely,

except when

addressing uneducated persons,

should, for instance, prefer

JAPANESE

CHINESE jin-ryoku{suru), npyd-cho,

' '

to endeavour, " to chikara

"to-morrow moxning,"

to ashtia

wo

isukusu.

no,
ver\'

He

"

INTROnilCTORY REMARKS. sak-kon,

"yesterday and to-day,' to ktnn

" a large

iai-bnku,

Wa-sei,

Some

'

Japanese make,

'

;

and set

up

considered

it is

possible, even

is it

were

different

The

acknowledged by the people themselves.

ness of the Chinese tongue,

which generally enables ideas

which would

and

from

copious-

two or three

recpiire five or six in

syllables

Japanese and indeed

almost an)' other language, form an argument in fa^•our

On

of this species of Japanese Johnsonianism.

much

hand,

confusion

is

caused by the

Chinese words are pronounced this is that

it is

In

written.

is

any

case,

the other

numbers of

The consequence of know what a term means,

Chinese

to the

fact that

alike.

often impossible to

without reference it

of for

marvellous terseness

the

to e.xpress in

it

mark

a

desirable,

it

own,

a standard of his

I'egret

But the

Chinese words.

for

follow

to

neither

an outsider to

in

fo.

ki.

to Nihon-deki.

preference

fashion exists,

refinement

that

kyo

lo

na

thoughtful persons, both Japanese and foreign,

fashionable

the

to oki

tree,"

with which

characters

whether he speak simply or

learnedly, the student should at least a\oid speaking vulgarly.

Japanese resembles

English

vulgarisms of

sort.

ever}'

in

being

Aoung Japanese, who, having been our language, should return

and

the diction

many ful

in

certain

home

sent to

respects

Tokyo

(itself

.slang

to

the

and

say to

London

a

to learn

Japanese has also

some of which remain more traditions

language than does the dialect of Tokyo. of

\\'e

with the liaccent o{' Ighgale

of the street Arab.?

provincial dialects,

of

full

But what should

faith-

of the Classical

But the dialect

a slightly[modificd form of the K}'6to dialect,

which was formerly considered the standard Colloquial) has on

its

side an ever-increasing importance

as the general

medium

and preponderance,

of polite intercourse throughout the

—

SYSTEM or WRITING.

Practical students are strongly advised to devote

countr}-.

themselves to

it

If they speak

alone.

generally understood as a is

9

man who

speaks standard English

generally understood in England, that

be understood everywhere by

all

be as

well, they will

it

is

to say, they will

but the peasantry, and in

most provinces even by the peasantry.

1

7.

Japanese writing consists of the Chinese characters,

ideographs, as they are sometimes styled because represent-

ing sense not sound, whole words not individual

letters,

mixed with a

Speaking

generally,

the

syllabic writing called

the Kana.

Chinese characters

to

all

the

principal words of the sentence, such as nouns, adjectives,

and

verbs, while

the function of the

throughout the text

is

elements as particles

cannot here

treat

any

ser\-e

Kana

figure

syllables interspersed

such

lesser

and grammatical terminations.

We

to transcribe phonetically

of this important subject,

further

important because Japanese, like every language boasting a long history

and move

anil

have

its

pursuing

of

desirous

and extensive

it

work mentioned

in

"Readers" compiled

for

our

instance, the at

Tokyo.

its

avail

the

preface,

^

A

themselves

either

or of one

of

of the

use in the primary schools,

for

" Shin-tai Tohi-hon," published by the Kinkodo

The

characters

may

advantageousl)' be attacked say, as

munication between the student and

8.

Students

written system.

can

very soon after the Colloquial,

become

ma)' be said to live

literature,

being in

established in however

soon as oral com-

his native teacher has

lame a way.

peculiarly intricate system of writing

is

not the only

barrier that divides the Colloquial from the language of books.

The Japanese

still

remain

during the Middle Ages.

at the

stage in

which we were

They do not write as they but use an antiquated and indeed partly artificial

speak, dialect

"

INTRODITTORY REMARKS.

10

whenever

put pen

the}-

This

so-called

the

is

The

who

student

the

in

named

the best are the no\els of a living author

Colloquial, Poncho.

papei-.

to

Of the few books published

"Written Language."

does not wish to trouble about

the characters, cannot do better than write out one of these

books from

his teacher's dictation.

It

should be added that

contain not a few passages to which lady students would

the)-

This

take just exception. fiction.

It is

On

Zola-like, in vice.

leave nothing to be wa\-

realistic

is

with

the case

Japanese

all

not that the Japanese novelists love to wallow, the contrary, their sentiments mostly

But they have a stardingly

desired.

of calling a

The

spade a spade.

tides

of

are :—

Encho's two best \v'orks " Bolajt-Dord," the story of a

" Ezo-AishV;i Kokyo no Japanese

leziitn,'

conditions

social

last

century vendetta.

an adaptation to Wilkie

of

Collins'

modem "New

Magdalen.

There Enshi's

is

a periodical entitled " Hyak-lwa-en,' which prints

and

popular

other

Occasionally, too,

stor) -tellers'

verbatim.

pieces

the newspapers and the "Transactions"

of the Educational, Geographical, and other learned Societies

reproduce a lecture exacth- as taken down writer from

the

nmuth

the debates in the Imperial "Official Gazette

however, it is

"^ 9.

is

'

b)-

the short-hand

and the

of the lecturer,

reports

of

Diet are given êrbatim in the

The more

{Kwamph).

to dress everything

up

in the

usual practice,

Written Sule before

allowed to appear in print.

A

woril

as

to

the parts of speech in Japanese.

speaking,

there are but two,

particles,

or

the \erb

"postpositions" and

and the noun.

suffixes,

place of our prepositions, conjunctions,

Strictly

The

which take the

and conjugational

terminations, were themselves originally fragments of nouns.

—

)

*

COMMON MISTAKES.

The pronoun and numeral

and

verbs.

The

true adjective (includhig the adverb)

But man}- words answering

\erb.

adverbs

nouns

are

in

are simpl}- nouns. is

There

work

^10.

no

is

Altogether our grammatical categories do not

language

a sort of neuter

our adjectives and

to

Japanese.v

II

fit

the Japanese

They have only been adhered

well.

in so far as they

may

article.

to in

this

serve as familiar landmarks.

In conclusion, the following warnings concerning errors

into

which PZuropean speakers of Japanese are apt

may be found

Do Do Do

useful

fall,

not confound long and short vowels.

(Sec

^

not use personal pronouns too

(See

^71.)

freely.

13.)

not insert the postposition no between a true adjective

and the noun

Do

to

:

which

to

(See

belongs.

it

^

208.

For

not apply honorifics to yourself

me

to ask

any

one, for instance, to shinjb something to myself, or to haiken

something belonging to myself, would be as if I should say " Have the honour to give it to me," or " Have the honour to :

look

thing belonging to me. "

at this

As explained

Chap.

in

XI, honorifics can only be applied to other people, while contrariwise I shiiijo

(lit.

humble terms must be used in speaking of oneself "respectfully lift up ") something to you but I ;

ask you to kudasai \

hmkeii

iy\\..

you; but

I

'

(lit.

'

condescend

"adoringly look at ask

you

to

")

something

to

me.

something belonging

goran nasai

deign") something belonging to me.

")

(lit.

(See

to

"august-glance

^

405.)

If

you

hear beggars in the street shouting after you to shinjb a copper to

them,

it

is

only -because,

having learnt from experience

that foreigners constantly misuse the honorifics, to ingratiate themselves

doing likewise.

Were

and

to

they think

be more easily understood by

they addressing a Japanese, they would

never dream of saying anything so rude and so absurd.

CHAPTER

II.

Prommciation and Letter- Changes.

PRONUNCIATION.

\

II.

when

Japanese,

written

Roman

phonetically with the

alphabet, according to the phonetic .spelling sanctioned

Hepburn's and Brinkley's letters as

letter c

requires

dictionaries,

English, with the exception of

occurs only in the combination

q, v,

/,

ch,

nearly like English ch in " church," but a as cha,

" tea

N. B.

;" chichi,

ot hitherto

The

little

sounded

more

softly,

" milk."

the Royal Geographical Society for the transcription

unromanised languages generally, has established

[almost universal local use by i"eason ofits simplicity.

in

x.

is

Dr. Hepburn's system, wliich practically coincides with that

recommended by

have,

same

and

which

by

the

on minor points, either from inadvertence or

true, deviated

it is

their individual

order to satisfy

itself in

Not a few authors

of phonetic

notions

perfection.

Froliably no language admits of being v/ritten phonetically with absolute precision

;

and the present

a case,

II

12.

are

some minute more important in such

writer, for one, gladly sacrifices

personal preferences for the sake of what

is far

—unity of usage.

'J'he \o\vels

always

quantity.

are

short, It

is

sounded unless

impossible

Japanese vowels correctly proximately,

we may

as in

Spanish and Italian, but

marked with the to in

say that

express

English

;

sign

of

long

the

values

but,

speaking ap-

of the

"

"

" "

LdNG ANb stioRT VoweLs. a resembles the a in "father," c e ,, " men." ,, ,, i

^13.

,,«,,"

,,

,,

,,

,,

is

shorter.

00

bush."

,,

"bone,"

,,

" food."

but

must be taken

long vowels

distinct in

but

" for" (not "four").

,,

the

shorter.

"machine,"

,,

Ver}- great care

from

is

,,

,,

,,

K

but

,,

i

,,

u

i3

for

;

meaning, but

is

a purer

o.

to distinguish the short

many words

there are

differing, so far as

totally

pronunciation

concerned, merely in the quantity of their vowels, thus a

mud godown

;"*

dozo,

'

duzo,

'

Iwko,

"here;"

koko,

"

sato,

"a

said,

"sugar." " to pass through.

toru, tsziji,

'

" ' '

village;"

to take ;"

torn,

a cross-road

zuisu, "[one, etc.

'

J

'

isUJi,

;

at a

time

;"

is

:

please. filial

piety.

an interpreter. " a headache." '

zulsu,

The only long vowels of common occurrence are and u. Long a hardly occurs, excepting in the interjections a / ma ! na I and sa ! and in the words obusan, "an old lady," " grandmamma," and okkasan (but also okkasan), "mamma."

Long I

e

hardly occurs, excepting in the interjection

does not occur,

its

"good," as it is considered sound the two z"s separately.

yoroshii,

^

Long

n'e.

place being taken by double

ii,

as in

that careful speakers

14. When preceded b}- another vowel or by n, the vowels e, i, and are pronouncedê, yi, and wo respectively. Thus ue, " zbove ;" kon-in, "marriage;" and shio, "salt," are pro-

nounced (and by some

transliterators

^^'ritten)

tiye,

konyin,

shiwo. * " It

Godown "

is

Far-Eastern Englioli for a store-house or warehouse.

comes from the Malay word ^diôiij^, " a warcliousc."


14

^15.

/

and u

of natives of fulaisu.

are often inaudible,

Tokyo

after/", h,

It,

or nearly so in the s,

sh,

and

is,

as

mouths

"

"

"5

"

DIPHTHONGS.

1

'they are also apt to mispronounce j/« as

^[

19.

Be very

snow

'

ôxyuki,

iki,

'

careful

Englishmen are

but

;"

discriminate

to

thus

i,

:

this is distinctly vulgar.

often vmintelligible

final

owing

from

e

final

i.

confound-

to their

ing such words as sake,

"rice-beer,"

lake,

'

yume,

\

20.

a

bamboo

"a

dream;"

'

and

;" ,

The diphthongs

kifei,

"

'

instance, kau,

'

as in

the second syllable

careful not to give to

buy, "

to

e-\-i,

German " Reh," not

English sound of

peculiarly

no

call for

ui,

"pretty," sounds nearly like the

or the

Be equally

"rye."

oi,

'"

of such a word as

English word " ray

ei,

own proper sound,

its

Japanese ez'being simply

klein. "

"abow.

Englishmen and Germans must beware " eiderdown or German ei as in

Italian.

of mispronouncing

"

"before."

a waterfall.

'

an,

ao,

ai,

remark, each vowel retaining

Spanish or

'

ymni,

,,

ae,

"front,"

saki, taki,

,

au

at all like

{a-\-u)

the

"awe;" but pronounce,

for

'

nearly like English

\'ery

cow.

'

In the case of \crbs, however, ending in an, such as kau, "to hay ;' morau, "to recei\e shiiagau, " to follow," it '

;

is

optional to pronounce the letter

this

is

more

ate

like

a long

But

b.

characteristic of western Japanese than of

Tokyo

usage. '[[21.

The

vulgar in

Tokyo

mai, instead of mae, '

instead of koe,

long

*|[

e,

'

say ai for ae, and o/for oe

before

voice. "

as the

32.

It is

dropping of the

koi (which means

;"

They

as naran'e for naranai,

bad

'

'

;

thus

love

"),

also often contract ai into a

'

letter

'

it

won't do. "

But

this

is

as

h by cockneys.

usual to write iu (rather thanj/«) in the case of the

verb meaning

N. B.

'

'

This

itte, itta, etc.,

' '

is

with

to say.

a concession to etymology, the other initial j.

tense3_,

being

—

6

I'RONUNCIATION AND LETTER-CHANGES.

1

usual to write ou rather than b in

It is

lilce oiiiou, -\".

B.

"

" to be

to thinl<. ;" soroii,

Tliis

is

case of verbs

the '

in order,

order to show the original and

do)ic in

tlieorctit.il

conformity of these verbs to the general rule whereby the present tense

[must always end

^

in

71.

The consonants

23.

pronnunced approximate!}'

are

English, subject to the following remarks

7^ is a true labial, not^'the English labio-denlal say,

it is

G

means of the lips alone, upper teeth on the lower lip.

foinied by

by placing the

never has the sound of/

pronounced hard,

it is

of a

word

it

Thus Kiga,

has the sound

the

name

almost exactly with the

like the

Japanese

(Not with

lo

ng

"slangv.

in

''

"finger," where

render the sound of «^, and

to

first

This double sound

as

is

represented

" gold and

as kin-gin,

Foreigners constantly err in

Kiga

instead of uttering the nasal

iW B.

nf English

Idn-gliin).

pronouncing such words

" Bingham,"

is

ouryis,

At the beginning of a word in " give." In the middle

the combination ng,

pronounced

silver,"

that

of a place near Miyanoshita, rhymes

then the sound of ^' alone. in

;

not, as

g

"singer."

ng does double duly,

liy

as in

:

Kinner or

like

else

Kigger,

sound of "slangy,'' "singer,"

etc.

In western

Japan,

g

retains

luud pronunciation in

its

all

situations.

ZTis pronounced as in English, except before the vowel

i,

when it assumes nearly the sound of the German ch in ich. The syllable hi ha«, ''moreover, a tendency to pass into shi and even into simple \sh, especially vulgar of Tokyo, ^vho pronounce, '

hige,

"beard,"

Careful Japanese fully) to

as

Mge,

speakers

avoid this error.

and

in

Klo,

attempt

the

mouths of the

for instance,

"person," (not

the

word

as

shto.

always success-

7

CONSONANTS.

N

1

pronounced half-way between a

final is

French nasal

When

n.

compounds) a

syllable

true n

happens chiefly

(as

ending in n

and the Chinese

in

followed by a ot u in

is

the next syllable, the n sounds very nearly like English ng,

and a

distinct hiatus

{almost geng an), ferent ' '

0,

When

a different method very

the

is

or gargled

pronounce

as

in

is

before the vowel

may

the vowel next to n final

of Englisli

if it

dif-'

equally well be written genan,

^

and

r's,

is e,

i,

is

never rolled

Some

were a dental

d,

speakers especially

i.

always sharp as in "past," never assuming the or z sound heard in " misery." .S"

is

W

T[ 24.

or

14).

French and German.

almost as

it

— quite

document,"

resorted to (see

softest

Thus genân

before the vowel.

draft of a

from ge-nan, which

a man-servant. "

R

made

is

"the

(pronounced

strong a tendency to

exactly

become

as

in

soft

shows

English)

so

and g, not

obsolete after k

only in Tokyo, but in most parts of the country excepting the

west,

shi

or

that

hashi,

it

is

optional

"cake;''

write,

to

Givaimusho

for

instance,

kwa-

"the

or Gaimusho,

Even between two vowels, as in omo"1 do not think;'' kama{iv)anai, "it does not In the present many natives of Tokyo drop it.

Foreign Office." {w)a}iai,

matter,"

work to

the

w

conform

Germans,

has been retained in

all

such cases, in order

to the usage of the dictionaries.

and other Continentals are apt

instead of a w.

Frenchmen, to

sound a v

This bad habit should be carefully guarded

against.

Y

is

myaku,

WW

in

always

a

consonant.

Thus

"the pulse," is pronounced the English word "amiable."

the syllable as

one

mya

syllable,

in

like

Care must be taken

PROiNUNCIATION AND LETTER-CHANGES.

l8

not to confound the monosyllable mya with the dissyllable

miya in such words as miyako {mi-ya-ko), " a capital city."

when preceding

Z,

and

accordingly

is

midzu,

as

order

in

We

transliterators,

wrile s in

conform

to

preference,

usage

the

to

work,

this

of

tjie

(Conf. second foot-note to p. 21.)

dictionaries.

Double] consonants

must,

in Italian,

as

distinguished from single ones, thus ana,

"a

ichi,

"one;"

oio,

"a sound;"

hole;"

Though

N. B.

has the sound ofafe,

u,

by many

somewhat against our personal

rather than dz,

T[ 25.

written

"water."

for 7nizu,

and merely

the vowel

so

be sharply

:

anna,

"such."

ilchi {{qx ichi-clii),

"union."

olio,

"a husband."

plenty of consonants are written double in English,

few are pronounced

so.

Such words, however, as " booMeeping,"

" UK«eighbourly," mijênt, will serve to exemplify the peculiar insistance

on the consonantal sound that

Where, of

natives

which

is

Tokyo

is

here spoken

no confusion

however,

often

of.

liable to ensue,

is

properly single, thus

:

amari,

" loo much."

minna,

,,

mina,

"

iokktiri,

,,

tokuri,

ammari,

for

all."

"a

bottle."

This peculiarity, which seems to have originated desire for emphasis,

N. B.

m,

n,

p,

i,

sh{ssh),

and

26.

All Japanese words theoretically in

quiescence of are

i

a

n.

liable to reduplication

:

ts (its).

or

the consonant

in

slightly vulgar.

Only the following consonants are

ch{tch), k,

^

is

the

pronounce as double a consonant

But the

end

either in a

fact of the

and u produces the impression

words ending in other consonants.

vowel

occasional that there

Thus, the^ polite

9

ACCENT.

teiminalion masu

sounds

like mas,

(e.g.

1

"there is")

arimasu,

in

excepting

mostly

mouths of unusually

the

in

In no other case

careful or old-fashioned speakers.

the

is

clipping of final vowels to be recommended.

ACCENT.

^

Generally speaking, the Japanese pronunciation both

27.

of vowels and of consonants

is less

in

in English.

Particularly noticeable

and

ch, j, sh,

are

is

minced.

and only a very

say that

There

or

little

is

slight rhetorical accent;

the syllables of a

all

manner

the

is

especially in

which

Tones, such as those of the

Chinese, are entirely absent. accent,

broad and heavy than

most European languages, and

that current

word and

all

no tonic that

is

to

the words of a

sentence are pronounced equally, or nearly

so.

Students

must beware of importing into Japanese the strong and constantly recurring stress by which, in English and in most European languages, one syllable in every polysyllabic word, and the chief words in every sentence, are singled Thus, to quote the names of places

out for special notice.

every traveller in

to

Hakone,

MiyanosMla, Ashinoyu,

(excepting the Ha-ko-ne,

without

-

i

of Miyanoshiia,

Mi-ya-no-shta,

emphasis.

when they occasionally,

among

articulate

every syllable equal

with

which

A-shi-no-yu,

Europeans

say Hakone,

you must

Japan,

familiar

quiesces), all

short

thus

and

excruciate Japanese

and Ashinoyu.

Miyanoshla,

:

all

ears

Only

the lower classes, does the desire for

exceptional emphasis cause a word or syllable to be accented in a

peculiarly declamatory manner,

difficulty

seems

to

in

imitating.

The

which Europeans

strength

of the

entire

find

body

be concentrated on the production, on the labori-

ous squeezing out, of the word

in question,

ainc^

THE

21

NIGORI.

Surds.

Sonants.

ch\ "^'°

sh

J h

*

J-

\ (anciently

\

probably/) \

8-

ts\ t

d.

,,

The broad law governing the initial surd (ch,

dependent word

sh,

k,

g,

member

used as the second

noun z,

or

Is,

s,

of a

b,

{J,

the use of the nigori

h,

— especially

corresponding sonant is

f,

/)

— changes

or d)

when

that

is

of an

in-

into the

the

word

The law

of a compound.

not native wori's only, but likewise those borrowed

affects,

Thus

from the Chinese.

¥mwv From

"a

"cookery," and cilaya,

ryori,

formed

:

"an

/ji'on-java,

"an

sYyima,

tea-house,"

is

eating-house."

island,"

repeated,

is

formed shima-

îma, " various islands."

From

yanc,

"a

*

roof,"

"a

yane-'bune,

"a

0,\td fitne,

vessel,"

is

formed

liouse-boat."

In western Japan, where the rules and analogies of the ancient

language liave been more

faithfully

capital, the

pronounced

nigori of ch

French/; thus

of sh like the softer "

Fuji,

Fusiyama

delicate distinction,

is

"

(soft).

and has

preserved linn like

/zyV,

The Tokyo

English

/,

in

the present

and the nigori

"the wistaria" (hard), but iDronunciation

ignores" this

Englisli / (but just a trifle softer) for both

alike.

f In the western provinces (following ancient s is

2,

while

the

michv, " Water."

nigori oils

In

Tokyo

being alike pronounced as

liz.

is

usage), the nigori of

dz; thus miztt, "not^seeing," but

these two^"sounds are confounded, both

Conf

the end of

\

24,

page

18,

"

"


22

From

"

hi,

"a

From

and

fire,"

" a pot,"

hac/ii,

is

the "indefinite forms" of the

"a change

hi-'bachi,

kaku-'zatb,

"to

kiru,

formed

is

/d-gae,

of clothes."

"an

kaku,

verbs

"to change, "

wear," and Icaetu,

From

formed

brazier."

' '

angle," and said,

"sugar,"

formed

is

loaf-sugar.

Isiiki, "moon," "month," and sue, "end," formed /suh-zuc, " the end of the month."

From From

kwan,

a

is

word signifying a "jar" or

Chinese

"gallipot," but not used alone in Japanese,* and the indefinite form of the verb XiBumeru,

formed

is

ned Yxoxn

" a thoroughfare," and the indefinite form of

verb

X. B. wind

;"

"to stop"

to?neru,

brai-ôme, "

"to pack,"

"tinned (provisions)," "can-

things.

brai,

the

/J'ZMw-z^wze,

"no

A'igori'ttA syllables are

dbura, "

offer

Olivers

also

but

,

it

phonetic decay. "

which?"

with

initial

is

may

The

nigori

A

29.

Thus

di?,

" by,"

?'d(z)«(rt'

from

is

and

;

rider 10 the

'•

*

above law

somewhat high-flown

Sir Ernest

Satow suggests

Japanese ingenuity with a all,

nite ;

Many

Aore

?

other words

as Aozo, " a

thaty" and h

is

or

into

b,

godown

;''

Chinese

in

but into/.

"half-muddling."

This

Thus,

to

instances, that this

suitaljle

word kiann, though

Chinese ideograph

be nothing bat the English word

bcrvcb to convey.

modern

in

a room," etc.

called the han-nigori,

take

\\oriIs

Classical

so on.

come from the Chinese, such

compounds sometimes change, not is

simple

tlie

nigori

then almost always be traced to the action of

from Classical

go, " august ;" znshVii,

^

many

found at the beginning of

CoUoqui.il

Kaze,

examples of

occurrence of the h;]^(iW in the middle of a simple word. is

formed

is

not limited to compounds.

and numerous

oil,"

(trans.),

thoroughfare."

'•

can

"

itself,

((Eg),

fitted

may,

by

after

whose meaning

it

"

THE

From

"to accord," and

jun,

jum-Tû, " a

From

ien,

'I

' '

^[

^

In

30.

"wind," we

fS,

have

"change," we have

hen,

a sign in the heavens.

he monosyllables jiBK and/u are scarcely ever used alone in

For the change of n

Japanese in the senses here given. ten, see

23

wind."

fair

"heaven," and

tevi-Tpen, -\'. j9.

NIGORI.

m in Jun and

to

32.

some words of native

Tokyo

origin, the

people,

led

by the same love of reduplication which makes them say minna for mina, "all;'' iokkuri ioT iokuri, " a bottle," etc. (see

^

25),

turn the

approach to kk,

'iox yahari,

yappari, yoppodo,

N, B.

pp

viz.

,,

yohodo,

Perhaps

it

which could not well be

letter h,

commends

doubled, into what

;

thus

them

itself to

as the nearest

:

"also."

"a

"very."

lot,"

might be more correct

as a relic of the old pronunciation of

/;

as p.

to

view

Conf.

^

phenomenon

this

28, top of p. 21,

small type in middle of column.

^31. The law an absolute

regulating the use of the nigori'n by one,

euphony

and sometimes

no means

the

varying

caprice of individuals deciding in each case whether the

change

Thus 0, "great," and not be made. compounded to form the name of a large Central Japan, may be pronounced either Ozalca

shall or shall

saka,

"a

town

in

hill,"

or Osaka (never Osdrkur, as Englishmen are apt to say). I''

and

h,

if

the

first

however, always change either into

consonant.

member Thus

it

of the

compound ends

would be inadmissable

b or

in a

into/, nasal

to s&y juvi-/U

io\ jum-pu. It is

considered harsh to have

one word. the nigori'td.

For instance, as letter

s,

it

will,

many

nigori'eA letters in

"wind," already has when combined with kami.

kaze,

—

"

PRONUNCIATION AND LETTER-CHANGES,

34

"windward,"

"above," make kaza-kami,

which would sound awliwaid and

^

no'i

thick.

loo,

ever doubled.

that

no nigori'ed

32.

As shown by the examples ofjum-pu and /em-pen, n

letter is

To

changes to m before a labial. " tenx-mon-gakti," "astrology,"

"heaven;" mon, " markings and gaku, ' '

chattering;

make up

N

"science."

" yon-jTc for

give another instance

"astronomy;" from

vi

sometimes

is

shamheri

as

'

yo-Ju (better

skt'-ju),

by dropping n where

for this

it

'

Less

33.

"a

syllables.

In this class

when compound,* to a,

From

word

"wind,"

and

sakG,

sakSL-ya,

and two

often

changes

first

member we

"above,"

katni,

"rice-beer," and

"

ot a

have

_ya,

"a

house,"

we have

liold,"

we have

a grog-shop."

"

the

"

ie,

in

syllabic

final

e

the

con-

vowels

"windward."

isjnolsu,

From

as

initial

:

kazZrhami,

From

words,

used

thus

kaze,

of

is

the

They

radish."

the [final

affects

words of one

Japanese

native

certain

which

change

a

shaberi,

forty. "

important than the nigori affecting

is

inserted

for

should be retained,

saying, for instance, daiko instead ai daikon,

sonants,

:

len,

or letters" (not used alone);

or

by careless speakers,

corruptly

^

ka'La-gami,

Obseive,

hand," and molsu,

to

to keep.

From

«e, "top," and theyndefinite form of kirtc, "to put on," " to wear," we have uwdL-gi,\" an over-coat."

* Strictly speaking,

it is

older language showing original ones.

We

a which

that

is

weakened

state the rule as in the text

practical convenience.

into

c,

a study of the

the form.sMii a are ahnost certainly the

simply for the sake of

MINOR LETTER-CHANGES.

As an inegular

member

same

the

of

25

may be

class

mentioned shira foi' shiro, the stem of the adjective " while," in such compounds as

"a

shir2i.-giku,

white chrysanthemum."

santhemum.') shiraL.-ga, " white hair."

shiroi,

(Arz'/('«=" chry-

(fra here stands

for ke,

"hair."

no other instance of so anoma-

Tlie language offers

lous a change.)

^

Japanese consonants do not admit of being

the

All

34.

sounded

before

the

all

five

occurs before the vowel instead.

T is

replaced by

ts,

0,

and d by

The

ti.

the postpositions

N. B.

'I'he

comparatively

some three

sole

He

el seq.

It

passing

the

is

s,

/

W

u.

according to the offered by

those

are

t,

\

14.

form of the language prohahly

hut no^, h, sh,j, ch,

it

affects

strange

certain

alterations

by

this

to

2.

final

is

VIII,

\

235

instance in

introduced into borrowed

inability

of

the

consonants before certain

further inability to

any

or

the conjugation of

Cliapler

therefore referred to

pronounce

is,

student the peculiarity above noted

may, however, be worth while

words

or

i.

only before the vowels

work,

archaic

and

so far as

in

European

sonants

y

Compare, however,

ye.

'I'he

practical

interesting only verbs.

;

vowel

the

before

/;

phenomena mentioned in this paragraph seem to he of modern growth, thougli they can he traced hack

centuries.

the

only

by/, before the vowel

exceptions,

this

wo And

possessed^" (or rather/),

their

z,

only before the vowel a

and

F

vowels.

aad d by j, before the vowel

cfi,

orthography adopted in

To

Japanese

the other four vowels taking h

replaced by sh, and by

occurs a,

is

iS'

replaced

is

u,

Japanese

to

vowels,

by

pronounce combinations of con-

consonant

except

n,

and

by the

absence from their language of some of the commonest


26

European

from

chifusu,

as /

as the following

morphoses

man

such

sounds,

:

Ger-

the

pronunciation

and

(Sponge-cake is so called, because introduced by the Spaniards.)

"a

hoko,

fork."

signify

Igirisu,

English."

to

" a glass."

from "lamp."

ratiipM,

come here'

kop,

used

but

cup,"

ramune, kame,

Dutch

from the

koppu, glass.

parasu,

from "Castilla."

kasuieira,

of

" typhus." from

Hence such meta-

v.

—

"lemonade."

,,

shabon, " soap," from Spanish

(Dogs of European race are so

Jaion.

styled, because their masters constant-

"come

ly call out

here

!" to

them.)

from "shirt."

shaisu,

kara, from "collar."

wanishi,

"varnish."

,,

There are also some quite anomalous

cases,

such

as

penkt, from "paint," where we should naturally have expected

peMo. jV.

to

B.

show

above examples

'i"wo or tliree of the tlic

Spaniards. At the present day, English

than

^

all

"ten

is

certain

contractions

the

for

euphony and ip-pun

serve incidentally

drawn on

far

Dutch and

more extensively

other foreign tongues together.

Finally

35.

may

lingering trace of early intercourse with the

for

ichi

vessels."

desire

fun,

are

"one minute;"

For these the student

Chapter on Numerals,

\

brought

speedy elocution.

153,

as

it is

about

by

Such are for

ju

so,

is

referred

to

the

in

the case of the

jis-su,

numerals that these contractions most frequently occur,

and

that

it is

most necessary

to

commit them

to

memory.

CHAPTER The

III.

Noun.

NUMBER AND GENDER.

^36. The noun

be gathered from

to

left

case relations being,

words, which

distinctions of

indeclinable,

is

gender being

are,

as

however,

number and

context,

and

indicated by separate

English,

in

the

"postpositions," not preposi-

Thus

tions.

Uma may mean, according horse

or

on

several

noru

ni in

horse

at.

to

ride

circumstances, to ride on

horses,

on one mare or on

ga

Mmashita

one

several

mares.

Sih

person {nomiimtrje particle) lias-come

lit.

may

mean

several

may

either

people

designate

that

one person has come,

have

come.

one

mountain

Similarly

or

many

or

that

word yama

the

mountains,

being properly rather a kind of collective noun,

it

like the

German "das Gebirg."

^

37.

In the extremely rare cases in which

it

absolutely

is

indispensable to mention the sex of an animal, l>e

done by the use of the

0,

compound Thus modified by euphony.

"female," slightly

prefixes

the

resulting

being

:

vie-ushi,

"any bovine animal." "an ox." "a cow."

uma,

" any equine animal."

ushi,

o-ushi,

this

"male," and

" a bull,"

can me,

sometimes

28

"

'

GENDER AND NUMBER.

^

am,

"

o/o/o,

" younger brother

39.

elder brother

What we

" ;

ane,

" elder sister. "

moio,

" younger sister."

singular

the

call

"

ichi,

"one,"

" one box."

htiolsii,

" one

ichi-nen,

40.

occasionally

is

:

hako

^

number

by the use of the word Mlolsu or

indicated

thus

;

Zg

The

idea of plurality,

year.''

universality,

or variety

casionally indicated by doubling the word, tlnis ho-bu,

"everywhere;" from

iro-iro,

"all sorts;'

'

'

a colour

from

ho,

"aside."

iro,

oc-

" a sort" (properly

").

hini-guni, "various countries;" hoxa kuni,

"many

lokoro-dokoro,

from

is

:

country."

" a place."

iokoro,

As exemplified

"a

"here and there:"

places,"

in

words,

tiiese

the second

such compounds almost always takes the

member when

of

nigori,

it

begins with a consonant capable of so doing. T[

41.

Another method of expressing

tinating certain particles,

nounced

shi),

domo, and ra,

okusama-gata,

" my

gata,

viz.

to

"ladies;''

,,

onna-domo,

"women;" "women;"

,,

kuriima-ya-ra,

"jinrikisha-men;

are

"a

:

lady,"

shikwan,

,,

a jinrikTsha-man.

order in which the foregoing particles and examples

given

There

by agglu-

lady."

"oflBcials;"

The

is

shu (often pro-

the end of the word, thus

onna-shu,

'

tachi,

from okusama,

shikwan-iachi,

'

plurality

is,

is

that

indeed,

of

a

gradually decreasing politeness.

no great

difference

between gata and

—

THE NOUN.

30 but both are

tachi,

of another

the female attendants

speaking of the female

The

hold.

\

42.

suffix

Numerous

plurality

ra

"child,'' the

well as

mean "child"

very

undoubted

the

particles,

expressed

clearly

idea

even

of

by

may mean "children" as may

"children."

as

instance, but scarcely in

get an

iii

own house-

one's

in

better

is

ostensibly plural form ko-domo

well

as

speaking of

in

onna-domo

;

above

the

are

as

than the three

decidedly familiar.

is

Thus, whereas ko

their help.

polite

attendants

not always

is

more

certainly

Onna-shu may be used

them.

that follow

In this particular

any others, we may, superadd one

plural,

suffix

in

to

order to another,

and say ko-dovio-ra or kodomo-shu, "children."

^43.

We may

also

Chinese) prefix of plural

;

(chiefly

thus

" ten thousand," and

JV.

to

obtain a sort

"many

" a year.'' B. None of

from ban,

" a country."

from

sho,

"all,"

and kun,

"Mr."

"prince," su-nen,

order

"international;" ioku,

"gentlemen;"

shn-kun,

in

:

"all countries,"

ban-koku,

vocables borrowed from the

in

words

certain

years;" from

the

su,

"number," and

Chinese words here given

nen,

ban, koku, sho,

— can be used alone, but occur only in compounds. shortening of to su, — not obligatory, but usual. etc.,

Observe the

sii

^]

44.

But though the ways of indicating sex and number are it cannot be sufficiently borne in mind that

thus various, they are

all

except in

more or a

le

limited

;s

exceptional, and are scarcely found

number

of

cases

sanctioned.

Distinctions of sex and

not dwelt on

at

every

moment by

by the European, mind.

which

usage

has

even of number are

the Japanese, as they are

—

"

"

1

COMPOUND NOUNS.

3

COMPOUND NOUNS. 1[

45.

Compound nouns

formed

They

at will.

noun preceded

or of a

^221 and

and can be

by the stem of an

followed

or

183), or by the "indefinite form" (see

^

adjective (conf.

numerous,

very

are

generally consist either of two nouns,

As

^[241) of a verb.

indefinite forms of

tlie

verbs are themselves constantly used as nouns,

forms

may combine

following are .'•pecimens of the

nouns

two such

compound noun. The various sorts of compound

to constitute a

:

"a bath-room," from y«ro, "a bath," and i5a (used only in composition), "a place." le-bulmro, " gloves " from /e, " the hand," and fukuro,

furo-ha,

;

'

'

a bag."

"a

ieisudo-hasha,

and

basha,

'

'

street-car;" from letsudo,

kuro-megane,

"black goggles;" from

and

"spectacles."

megane,

compound oime, " io-megane,

"a

"a

railway,"

a carriage.

eye,"

and

telescope;" from

"black,"

kuroi,

(JMegane

itself

is

a

iane, "metal.") idi,

"far," and megane,

"spectacles."

"a

me-kura,

blind

person,"

me, "the eye," and

"a

kai-mono,

kiirai,

"a

" a hanging (trans.), and mono,

kake-mono,

yake-do,

and ki-chigai,

"to

"a

scroll,"

"a ' '

"

to

kau,

"to

" from kakeru, " to hang

thing."

j/a/5er«,

"

to

burn"

(intrans.

),

a place.

from ki, be wrong."

lunatic;''

differ,"

from

thing."

burn ;" from

to (for lokord),

"a

"shopping;" from

purchase,"

buy,' and mono,

"eye-dark;"

Hi.

"dark."

"spirit,"

and chigau,

"

"

;

THE NOUN.

32

"an

mono-ohi, oku,

' '

"a

le-niigui, '

"a

out-house;" from mono,

thing,"

and

to put.

towel;" from

"the hand,"

le,

nr\A nugiiti,

to wipe.

'

"a

haki-dame,

and iameru, "to

"a

hVd-dashi,

"to

heap;" from hahu,

dust

sweep,"

collect togetiier" (trans.).

drawer;"

Uo\\\

"to

Kht,

and dasu,

pull,"

" to take out."

" unwillingness

viake-oshimi,

beaten "

(e.

the

g.

fox

A^.

B.

\

46.

Observe the tendency

to take the nigori (Conf.

The forms number

formed

by

prefixing

"small

thus

"),

ishi,

"a stone;"

nezumi,

"a

a fool

some

of those in-

may be

as

;

"a

The names

"child

l:o,

(very rarely

'

ko-ishi,

"a "a

o-nezumi,

" a large

small rat,"

young

of the

prefixing

great fool."

pebble." rat

it

as a particle, or

or ko-imt, child-dofj

1-, III.

inii

no

ko,

dog

's

child,

nmliade mukade

no

, centipede cpntij^Qdc

'a 's

- .

,

ko,

I

,.'

f

child

,,

" ;

"a mouse."

of animals are

formed

by using

it

word, thus

lit.

seen by

"big," and the

of oMi,

root

fi-baka,

;

"

rat

Ico-nezuvii,

l)y

com-

So are the augmentatives

43.

the

"

"

of ko, either

of the

:

baka,

N. B.

"to be

member

second

of the

diminutives formed by prefixing 0,

niakeru,

regret.''

compounds,

\

w,

said that

U 28V

are really

37 and

\

to

"to

oneself

who

fable,

indicating gender and

dicating

reference

the

sour"); from

"the grapes were

defeated," and oshinni,

pound

acknowledge

lo

in

"a

\

^^ '

"

P"'^'

\

young

.•

j

centipede. *^

,,

l)y

means

as a separate

CO-ORDINATED COMPOUNDS. Usage evinces

certain preferences in

33

matter.

this

Tlias,

thougli

inu no ko and ko-inu are indifferently employed to signify " puppy,"

one cannot

young

call the

of the centipede ko-miikade.

It is obligatory

to say vitikade no ko.

\ M.

In

all

the examples of

of the two

members

however,

the

two

ordinated, thus Isuki-hi,

is

compounds

hitherto quoted,

members

of the

one

Sometimes,

subordinated to the other.

compound

are

co-

:

" months (and) days."

so-moku, "herbs (and) trees."

(This

is

a Chinese com-

pound, the component parts of which are not used alone.)

But though they are closely joined in pronunciation, would be no harm in considering these as separate

there

words,

and

ayii

mie

them,

they

are

"elder brother (and) younger brother," " brothers."

i.e.,

so writing

in

native Japanese terms, thus

especially

if

:

oloio,

iviolo,

"elder

sister

(and)

younger

sister,"

i.e.,

"sisters."

umi kawa, "(the) sea (and the) rivers." hoshi, "(the) moon, sun, (and)

tsMi hi

Co-ordinated compounds are abbreviation, after the

Ei-Bei,

stars."

sometimes

manner of the following

"England

" England," and

and

America,"

5ez-/?0/5«,

obtained

by

:

from

Ei-koku,

"America," by dropping

the second half of each. sak-kon,

"yesterday

and

This occurs only

in

from

to-day,"

"yesterday," and kon-nicki,

words taken

•language, which-esteems nothing so

saku-jUsu,

"to-day."

from

much

the

Chinese

as brevity.

THE NOUN.

34 ^V.

D.

Tiie order of sucli

compounds cannot be

reversed. lUi-Ei or

kon-saku would not be understood.

\

48.

which has been

form,

aptl)'

signification there results

mean

of

tlie

two, thus

a

peculiar

a

nameil

"the

s)'nthe3is

two

terms

of

from

because

contradictories,"

assumes

sometimes

Such co-ordination

abstract term giving

lliird

en-kin,

"far-near,'

i.e.,

"distance."

" cold-hcat,"

i.e.,

"temperature."

naii-nyo,

"man- woman,"

i.e.,

"sex."

seism, " prosperity-dechne,

"the fortunes," of a

" i.e.

famil)',

though not nouns, we may

"the ups and downs,'

,

kingdom, &c.

As pure Japanese exam[iles,

are Chinese vocables.

aru-nashi,

tlie

:

kan-dan,

The above

of

opposite

take

"(the question

"is-isn't," i.e.,

of)

the

ex-

istence of a thing.'' yoshi-ashi,

"good-bad,"

"degree

i.e.,

of

excellence,"

" quality."

The

use of these convenient expressions,

rowed from Chinese grammar,

is

which

chiefly confined

is

bor-

to

per-

sons of education.

*l

49.

The

between

student should note the difference in construction

genuine

native

compounds and those derived member of the comp'jund is

from the Chinese, when one a verb governing the other.

pounds the verb comes luxra-Idri,

lit.

last,

In

genuine

Japanese

as in English, thus

com-

:

"belly-cutring," the old form of legalised

suicide. liami-lhistimi,

scissors,"

"hair-cutting."

whereas kiru

is

(/iasamu='^ to cut

"to cut"

in general.)

with

.

COMPOSITION IN WORD-BUILDING.

35

In Chinese compounds, on the contrary, the verb comes

Take,

first.

cultured speakers,

synonyms

instance, the elegant Chinese

for

and

hara-kiri

for

liami-hasami,

which are

preferred

sep-puku, from setsu,

"to cut," and fuku, "belly."

zam-palsu,

"to

zan,

,,

by

viz.

cut,"

„

hatsii,

"hair."

N. B.

Hyphens need not be used so freely as n'e, for etymological A hyphen is, however, indispensable between the two members of such compounds as gen-an, " the draft of a document," where a final » is followed by an initial vowel. (Conf. 1[ 23, purposes, have here done.

under the heading of A''.)

p. 16,

Quite a number of compounds are hybrid, that

"a

native, partly Chinese, as omoie-mon,

iasM,

"Japan bridge"

where mon and

Mhon

(the

name

front gate

partly

is, ;.

A'z'ûw-

of a bridge in Tokyo),

are Chinese,

the other half of each

Japanese.

COMPOSITION A GREAT FACTOR IN WORD-BUILDING.

^

50.

The

discover

student interested that

almost

all

in

etymology

gradually

will

long Japanese words and

many

compounds, though their composite been forgotten even by the Japanese

short ones are really

has

origin

themselves.

and

prefix,

often

Thus micM, "a road," the original word

ch',

is

from

for

mi,

an honorific

"road."

Mikado,

"the Imperial Court," hence "the Emperor," is from the' same mi, and kado, "a gate" (compare the "Sublime Porte" of Turkey).* * Sir

Kagami,

"a

mirror,"

is

from kage,

Ernest Satow prefers to derive mikado from the archaic mika,

" great,"

and

io {uigori'eA. to do), " place."

—

"

THE NOUN.

36

"shadow," "reflection," and miru, "to see."* names are almost always compounds which can be resolved

into

their

elements,

constituent

river;''

"big

0-shwia,

"below'

of^

name

is

of Aino origin)

Shint6-shrine\"

"island'

E'^-ii'J'-shima',

of

"Fuji

Fuji-san,

island;

mountain," ""Fusiyama" (the etymology of but probably the

easily

Voko-hama,

"inlet door;" Ara-kawa,

"cross strand;'' E-do (Yedo),

"rough

as

Place-

Fiijivs,

obscure,

Miya^-no'-sh)ia,'

;

"beneath the shrine;"

i.e.

Similarly in the case

inlet'."

of surnames, most of which are of geographical origin, being the names of the localities where the persons assumed them resided, thus Ko-bayashi, "small welP ; Ta}-nakd', r-nir-uif, "above" of^ (the)

borrowed from

who

first

forest;"

" among^ (ths) etc.

rice-fields' ;"

Yama-da, "mountain

Men's personal names,

answering

to

names, are also nearly always compounds.

rice-field,"

our Christian Unfortunately

few of these personal names can be translated, founded, as they are, on allusions to texts in the Chinese Classics, feudal

functions

now

to to

In previous editions the word rnwi", " roof,"

as having been derived iioraya, the original Ave also find in yashtki, " a etc.),

and

Such names as Ta-ro, "big male,"

other i-econdile matters. *

to cyclical signs,

obsolete,

and

miuic,

" the

was cited in this context word for " house " (which

;" hitistt-ya, " a shoemaker's ^shop," hence " the ridge of a roof." This

mansion

breast,"

etymology, borrowed from the Japanese grammarians, seems disproved

by the form of the ponds,

parallel

letter for letter, to

we may suppose yane

may

serve to

to

term in Luchuan,

Japanese _r« no

ySiiU'm, which

corres-

" top of house,"

whence

tie, lit.

have resulted by contraction.

show how uncertain

is

This instance

the basis on which Japanese

derivations often rest, in the absence of a tribe of related tongues to ser\e as a sufficiently broad standard of comparison.

the old school— even such great

men

as

Native philologibts of

Motoori and Hirata— too often

permitted themselves to be guided by their " inner consciousness alone, like our

own Western

philologists of

former centuries.

""

,

ABSTRACT NOUNS. " eldest son

i.e.,

" Ji-ro,

;

"third son,"

(for San-ro),

chawan,

e.g.

"a

sendo,

master of a junk,"

—from

{mgort'tdi

to

;

"a

1[

;

Saburo

418.

from

boatman,"

"junk,"

seri,

"head,"

do),

see

"a, tea-cup,"

"

bowl

next) son

more than one character

All Chinese words of

pounds,

(lit.

etc., are sufficiently clear.

For women's personal names,

N. B.

wan,

"second

37 "

"chief;"

c/ia,

are

comand

"tea,"

— properly "vessel,''

" the

and

from

Tokyo

/o (0,

"east," and kyo, "capital city," etc., etc.

^51. As shown and

in the foregoing

Mikado,

enter

into

"Emperor,"

the

formation

actual

however, they are

felt

examples of

honorific

,

to

be

of words.

distinct

"road,"

michi,

prefixes

sometimes Generally,

and

entities,

are

therefore written separately, as cha,

go moilomo,

lit.

" honourable

lit.

" augustly

tea,"

right,"

i.e.,

"tea."

i.e.,

"you

are

quite right.

honourable august feet," e. mi ashi, lit. " your feet." For more detailed information concerning the honorifics, which form so important and all-pervading an element of '

i.

'

Japanese speech, see Chapter XI. VARIOUS KINDS OF NOUNS.

^52. are

Abstract nouns, expressing degree as well as quality, often

from

derived

the syllable sa, thus atsusa,

"the

"heat,"

degree of heat. omoshirosa, "interest,"

adjective

stems by agglutinating

:

samusa,

" cold,"

" the

degree of cold."

" fun,"

degree of fun."

"the

shirosa,

" whiteness,

degree of whiteness."

" the

"

""

THE NOUN.

38

A

sometimes

tinge or soupôn of a quality, hence

the

and even the object possessing the may be denoted by the termination mi agglutinat-

quality

actual quality,

itself,

ed to an adjective stem, thus

"a

ako??i/,

:

tinge of red.

amount

omosliiromj,

"(a

shinimi,

" a tinge of white,'' " the white of an egg."

Amami ga

certain

of) fun."

lesil)

SwecUiess {nam.) gozaitnasu.

miA

u

jj jgj^'j

qyjjg g^^ggt enough. °

\

is.

^53. TheiC nouns

in sa

and

7m'

must be distinguished from

the periphrasis formed by means of an adjective or verb

and the word

koô,

" (an abstract)

" a fact,"

thing,''

" an

" a state," as

act,"

alstd koio,

"heat,"

"the

fact of

Mianai

" dirtiness,"

" the

fact

that

something

is

"whiteness," "the

fact

that

something

is

koto,

being hot."

dirty."

shiroi Jwio,

white."

machigalia

Mo,

mistooi!

thintf

lit.

sJii7npo

irrooress

lit.

("a mistake," "the

sunt maixs fidno \ progress

wo

on lit. l.iiKJjicss

fact that

some

(one has made a mistake." '' (the noun) also " loto, | " progress

(accus. particle)

;

to

" (the verb).

shiranai koto, \ " "ino-ratitude ^ ir/noivs tldiig )

In speaking of the blade of a fine sword, one might say So>io Its

sono its

kissaki no surudoi kolo^ 's

^>0(rtf

yaki

no

state,

state, _so

bemitifnt

ff}tiiC(fUiif/s

Mio-me

sJutvp

iiruwashii koto,

mo

"

So sharp

is its

fine

edge,

its

the merest glance one-eye seebig even, at-onee coUhicss gives you a shiver. obocru kurai da. 'wo {acais.)

mile

feel

sugii

mnotinl

safiiusa

is.

point, that at

it

:

—

"

KOTO AND MONO.

These periphrases thus

Kusai 54.

"

Oh how hot it is " Oh what a horrid

!

kolo !

Parallel

nouns

"a

are often used exclamatorily,

in hoio

:

Aisui koio

1

!

the

to

fact,''

"an

\

thi}i{/

/J'o/o

nouns in koio, are concrete denotes " a thing of the mind,"

.,

^ ^Q^^ place," " an abscess,"

]

kusai mono,

' '

a smelly thing.

' '

a white tiling."

' '

an honest fellow."

This distinction between

"a

7nono,

cal

material thing,"

would

student

the

Thus

tangible,

:

shiroi mono, shbjiki-mono,

" !

mono almost always denotes a

act,"

deki-mono, hi. coini7i{/-oiit

smell

abstract

While

in OTorao.

"

!

!

material thing or person, thus

if

39

"an

koio,

must be

avoid

abstract thing,"

clearly kept in

constant

misapprehension.

means "the same thing," "the whereas onaji koio means "the same

onaji viono

article,"

thing,"

— the

quality, pattern, etc.,

actual article a different one.

sentence, see

Mono whose

no,

origin

is

sort of

being the same, but the

For mono

ivo at the

end of a

wa iu mono no, has a very curious use, unknown, but which may most easily be

io

no

to

stand

for

nagara,

"while,"

:"

iu mono\ ko Rikulsu de iva Theory by Indecil, thus say ihinfj

" That

is

all

very fine

jissai wa yohodo in theory, but it is very whei'eas, practice as-for, hard in practice." muzukashii. no,

difficult

identi-

^287. or

parsed by assuming

" whereas

and

mind,

{I's).

mighty

"

THE NOUN.

40

Baha da Fool

wa

io

sukoshi

no, wliilef

little

wa

ma

'ituleedf

mono

in

" Fool as he

that Indeed say thing

is

he

is,

is

making himminor useful in

ni capable of

no

yd

's

business

in self

matters."

ni ainiasu. space to conforms.

of shops are denoted by the termination

^55. The names ya, " house," as

:

hon-yj,

"a

niku-ya,

" a butcher's shop

pan-ya,

"a

;"

book-store

;''

hom. hon,

"a book."

from

"flesh."

«i'/â,

"bread."

from pan,

bakery,"

we might say, " At the Sign of the Tortoise"), the name of a grocery in Kamc-ya,

house"

"tortoise

lit.

as

(or,

Tokyo well-known to foreign residents. Owing to the general Japanese habit of naming persons after places, such words as the above come to denote, not "book-store,"

only the

"butcher's

the

and the

shop,"

"bakery," but by extension the "bookseller," the "but-

"baker"

cher," and the the as

\

Sometimes indeed

themselves.

and not the

place,

thus designated,

is

:

56.

"

person only,

" a jinrikisha-man

shimbun-ya,

"a newspaper man."

Nam.es of

trees

and

plants

form

tree," or in its nigori'ed

the

lespedeza.

hagi,

'

mugi,

"wheat,

'

thus

in

ki,

:

"the

kind of tsiibaki,

' '

terminate

often

gi,

siisuki,

"bar-

ley." sugi,

"

kurutna-ya,

tall '

eulalia

(a

grass).

the

camellia-

tree."

the

crypto-

yanagi,

" the

willow-

tree."

Names

of rivers

gazva), "river;''

end

in

names of

kawa (generally nigori'tA stretches

to

of sea in nada\ those

"" "

AIDA, HAZU, TOKI,

of islands

Okawa,

shima (often

in

mountains

yama

in

nigori'eA

or san (zan), thus

"Great River." "the River

lit.

41

Bungo-nada, the stretch of

Bonin Islands

sea near the province of

after

Bungo,

Ogasawara.

the

Kyushu and

of

"Small

lit.

perplexing

aida.

do

intet'val.

kuru

hazu iiceessity

ea,

— mada

WO

Aida

" while," hazu

to

our conjunction

we

were

do-

He

ought

j

I by this time.

to

be here

Mku\ so

iu

such

still

kikimasen.

" If

anything of that happened, I should have heard of it.

.kind

had

(accus.) {I)Tiearnot.

N. B. implies. ieki, etc.

"

da. 'a. is, 1.

jiki ni

necessity is idtlumgJif

koto

gram-

ing so."

Jf'tliere-vverej immediatelij Jiear

da

ioki to

"While

sunt

Ho

Areba,

necessity;"

:

^0

Already comes

"

beginner.

to correspond to our conjunction

" when," thus

fad

hazu,

the

to

our verbs "ought" or "should,"

hazu

"Mount

"place," often assume

tokoro,

functions

MO

" Mount

Bandai.

"interval;"

aida,

"time; and

comes

the

named

discoverer,

their

Bandai-san,

Is-

name common

^57. The nouns matical

''

Asama.

land," a

loM,

'

;

Asama-yama,

Shikoku. Kojima,

oflf

'

Ogasawara-jivia,

separating

of

the Japanese coast.

Sumida."

islands

those

;

islands

several

to

Sumida-gawa,

to jima)

:

Observe the suppressed negative which hazu almost always Observe, too, that hazu

"should," "ought,"

(Conf.

^

178 and

^

is

often strengthened

by a preceding

thus: Areba, jiki ni kikti-beki hazu da ga,

192.)

'

"

,

THE NOUN.

42

NocM

yd

ni,

no nai

toki,

hanashimashb. (

\

«

\

leisure

i

"

Toki ni &i the beginning of a sentence

More

58.

has

is

a sort of expletive

tlie

wa)'."

from the original concrete sense of " place,"

to

Sometimes,

"by

our

less to

than any of the above are the uses of

difficult

iokoro, which,

come

you about

'

/) u'iU-2trobnhhj-si)e(il;.

corresponding more or

^

tell

^^\\\

used

be

like

koto,

"a

thing of the mind," as in the following

various

in

meanings.

abstract

assumes the matter,'' " a subject,"

of

signification

it

example

"a

"a

quality,"

:

-.,. r^-,,, KyuRin no inkoro iva, isuki „ <„ Waao indUev as-for, mODtlt jn-en tsiikawashimash-o.

ni

,

the

.

.s

"Coming now

">

,

«»,

ien-aoii„rsi/),rm-i».oi,„b7,j-„ire.

to

^^ matter ofc wages,

t

i

.

t

-ii

^^^ '^^' *^^^)"''^ ^S'^'^ you ten dollars

y a month."

A good

instance of tokoro,

"....ness" at the

In

end of

used to form

\

of a

sentence,

followed by ye,

is

conjunction as

"while,"

as," thus

iokoro,

when

some such "whereupon," "when," "just

:

Chodo

dcrti

iolioro yc,

kyaltii

t/o-out

irJieii.

f/tiest

"

{nojn.) (fjipeavfil.

—

rtisu

deshb. will-xn'obuhhj-he.

came

if you do go y^^ ^^^ j^^^ j^j.^jy find him at home.

]7yeii

^^^^.^

to

just

point

:

«

.

[

,

svnt

visitor

I

Tokoro ga implies opposition, thus Ima-Jidun irasshtia loiioro ga, *^' Now-tu„c N'oir-tlnic ,h.;gued-to-oo fjriffited-to-go crc-lf. c

A

was on the of going out."

as

mieia.

lionoitrahhj

especially

apt to assume the force of

J^jCitetJij

ga

occurs

substantives,

280.

middle

the

equivalent to our suffix

as

abstract

"

TOKORO.

43

Similarly at the beginning of a sentence, lokoro de

"tliereupon" or

"and

so," while tokoro

theless," "still," "all the

means ga means "never-

same," sometimes "it occurs to

Another grammatical use of lokoro

that."

is

that in

me

which

it corresponds to some extent to the relative pronouns of European languages, as explained in "^ 86.

Tokoro

and

often,

is

For

affirmation.

remark that along

in

familiar

nigori'sA

talk,

the

his

instance,

hostess's

male

a

baby

The fond mother,

floor.

Hau

dokoro

Creep

place

ja

nai; isn't:

enough

iveii

indignant at having :

"It is no case of (creeping, I can assure Why he walks I you. '

iDcautifully.

:

Yomeru Ahle-to-renH

dokoro ka ? koshaku

phwc

?

lectttve

dekimasu,

^59. Many nouns

"Able deed

!

to

Why

read,

in-

he

de-

!

livers lectures.''

even foftliconies.

are simply the indefinite forms of verbs

our English nouns in

used

substantively,

somewhat

"...

.ing," such as

"the beginning,'' which

part of the verb " to begin." akinai,

the

creep

!

wilHis.

Similarly

to

yoku\

arukiviasii.

mo

dokoro,

hazards

visitor

old

is

her offspring's powers rated so low, retorts

(Jic)

to

expresses an almost scornfully strong degree of

then

like

Here

is

properly

are a few examples

:

a.

"

"

THE NOUN.

44

NOUNS USED AS ADJECTIVES.

The Japanese

If 60.

with ours (see

used in

^

parts of speech

and nouns

9),

True

the

We

"a

chain,''

of

adjectives also are scarce,

saffar-plum," "the Paris

The

beauty."

chief ways

duty for an adjective are 61.

I.

As

first

Amerika-jin,

in

shall see in

pronouns are

so-called

replaced by nouns, just as in English

ly

^

do not exactly coincide much more extensively

language than in Englisli.

this

the next chapter that

nouns.

are

and

we

really

are frequent-

say " a

gold

"a thing noun may do

fashions,"

which a

:

member

of a compound, thus "America person," i.e., "an American."

lit.

"mud

:

doro-ashi,

„

Nihon-go,

„ "Japan words,"

feet,"

,,

"muddy

,,

"the Japanese lan-

feet."

guage." T[ 62. II.

Followed by the postposition

of the words,

it

710,

"of,"

— the

order

should be noted, being the reverse of that

followed in English, thus alari} no^ keishoku,^ \\L

:

"scenerv" of^ neighbourhood^

i.e.,

"the surrounding scenery." kinjo no i.e.,

ioiulsu-ya,

lit,

"a neighbouring

niukashi

no

htto,

"Chinese-thing-shop of vicinity,"

general shop." lit.

"people of

antiquit}'," i.e.,

"the

ancients." *|[

63.

III.

baka^

Followed by the word na na' yaisu", h'iai,

"a convenient machine.

na

e-kaki,

" an unskilful painter."

na

e-kaki,

cAoka na /leta

joztt

kirei

(see 1[ 197), thus

na musume,

odayaka na nami,

:

" a foolish' (being^) fellowl

"a

skilful painter."

"a pretty "a calm

girl."

sea"

(lit.

"calm waves").

— "

NOUNS USED AS ADJECTIVES AND ADVERBS.

Some

of these words

Idrei,

stantly used as adjectives,

for

instance,

word takes no

the

preserved,

and na when

a noun,

no'

licla}

nouns

In the cases where

after

" the

when

it

long*

proverb

a

(speaker),"

con-

so

is

it

used as an adjective, thus

it is

naga?-dangi^,

unskilfuP

— are

that their proper sense as

tends to pass out of remembrance. is

45

speech*

signifying

it

used as :

an

of^

that

bad

speakers are apt to say more than the occasion requires. na' isha^ sama*,

Aeia^

MrV'

"an

i.e.

literally to

T?-

" a bad hand at")

N. B.

±.^ corresponds

"a good hand

the English

almost to

"unskilfuP being^ physician

lit.

unskilful doctor." {Jozu

at,"

and hela

Conf. also U 197.

NOUNS USED AS ADVERBS.

^

64.

When

followed by the postposition

"by," nouns such

above

those

as

respond to European adverbs, thus laka

ni

or

countries," ni,

"in,"

or

often

de,

cor-

:

"foolishly."

ni,

gwai/wku

jozu

ni,

instanced

' '

i.e.,

{gwatkoku

"abroad.''

de,

= " ouitx

"foreign countries.")

skilfully.

Sometimes they are taken

adverbially,

postposition be suffixed, thus konnichi,

"this day,"

or "to-day."

mukashi,

"antiquity,"

,,

For nouns used

even

though

:

"anciently," "formerly."

as postpositions, see

\

141

ci seq.

no

—

CHAPTER

IV.

The Pronoun. PERSONAL PRONOUNS.

^

The Japanese words conesponding

65.

personal

the

to

pronouns of European languages are simply nouns whose

and

original significations are quite clear,

deed

for the

used

often

still

which

are

sake of convenience to foreign students,

not be necessary to

them

discuss

would

it

nouns

from

apart

in-

Except

with those significations.

in

They belong to the category of such descriptive expressions as "your humble servant," "your ladyship," general.

"His

Self- depreciatory

Majesty."

preferred in speaking of oneself

mentary terms in speaking also

^

sometimes

The most

66.

"selfishness."

and

ivasJii.

men

in

The

vulgar

Other nouns

"1"

now

which

shosci,

" in the Written

which

much each

"junior." is

67.

mon

The use

the

Language.

anata,

a contraction

"beyond" (which meaning

is

lit.

waiashi

by

young "the

other;

scss/ia,

Ore

a very vulgar

is

commonest word which

"you" retained

may

for

often

for ore iva.

are

of ano kaia,

still

to

same sense

affected

Ora,

following equivalents for :

it

current in the

is

be heard from the mouths of coolies, stands

1

person),

wataJmshi,

is

contract

often

addressing

familiarly

corruption of zvarc, I

and compli-

other people (2nd.

to

usual equivalent for

awkward person;" "

naturally

are

person),

speaking (/"other people (3rd. person).

in

"servant,"

are boku,

terms

(ist.

in

all

in

com-

" that side," poetry,

as

TERSONAL PRONOUNS.

kumo no

"beyond

anaia,

expression; with the

"honourably

own

supremely

it is

a

polite

Omae,

polite.

polite,

but

is

now

such as coolies, one's own

inferiors,

children,

is

"Mr.," "Mrs.,"

was formerly

in front,''

only used in addressing servants, one's

Anala

the clouds").

addition of sama,

"Miss," "Lord," " Lad}'," lit.

47

Omae san

etc.

{san

short

is

sama) stands half-way between anata and omae in politeness. It is much used by women. Sensei, " senior," is for

used

addressing men or women "Mr. Master," is used by

chiefly

Danna

and by

addressing his master,

" prince," other

chiefly

is

" beneath the

lit.

N.B.

Itself

the steps leading

ber,"

:

men

in addressing

above may be

the

in

Kimi,

each

mentioned

steps of the throne,"

— they raise their eyes no higher than the ground below up

to

it.

" Your Majesty

;"

.Sa/'/t'rt

" beneath the council-cham-

"Your Excellency;" "you" employed

i.e.

equivalent for officers

servant

Reverence naturally restrains loyal ^subjects from addressing

the throne

i.e.

a

inferiors generally.

used by young

Besides

familiarly.

Heika,

of learning.

in

san,

;

kisama,

inferior with

N. B.

sono ho,

"that side," the

in the law-courts

whom

one

is

angry.

Etymologically ki-sama means " exalted Sir

other words,

it

by legal

an insulting term used in addressing an

has fallen from

its

former high

;"

but, like

many

estate.

The word /CTwae, lit. " before the hand," is remarkable for may be used either as a very humble and therefore polite ;

it

equivalent for "I," or as an insulting equivalent for "you.''

In

the

sense

prefixed.

of

"you,"

The rude

use of

it

formerly had the honorific o

it

came

in

through the dropping

of the honorific.

\

68. for

Sensei,

Danna

san, Heika,

the third person

("he"

and Kalika or

are as appropriate

"she"), when speaking

THE PROXOUN.

48 politely, as for the

Anaia may also occasionally be

second.

in use also for "he" and " she " are ano htio, " that person," more politely ano o kaia, " that honourable side;" ano oloko, "that man;" ano lit. onna, " that woman ;" ano ojiisan, "that old gentleman ;"

Much

heard in that sense.

ano ohasan, "that old lady side,"

other

the

i.e.,

Mukb,\\X. " the opposite

;" etc.

not infrequently represents

party,"

"he," " she,' or "they. " Are, "that," is also sometimes used for "he "or " she," but it is not at all polite, and more often

to

refers

things,

English "you" or " on" and German

i.e.,

it

"man,"

"hands

has no means of knowing

might equally well stand The word

N. B.

liito

is

"You

(accus.) clap."

')

is

"

for

The vague to

French

has no equivalent in Japanese.

" to clap one's hands"

Thus,

means "it."

"one," which corresponds simply

can't tell"

ie

wo

taiaku,

lit.

(meaning "one

simply shireinasen,

which

I can't tell."

has been adducecX by some as an equivalent of

the French impersonal " on." its

^

But it is not really so, as it always retains proper sense of " person," " people," especially " other people."

69.

— indeed

more frequently than other

so-called personal

pronouns may take the plural

Like other nouns

nouns

— the

suffixes

mentioned on page

sanctioned by usage

29.

The

following forms are

:

walaktishi-domo

anaia-gata

boku-ra

omae- \san-'\gala

sessha-domo sessha-ra

omae- \_san-^ iachi we.

sensei-gala

oira (for orc-ra, very

danna-sliu

vulgar)

danna-gaia khni-iachi

alio Kilo-tachi

ano

kala-gaia

are-ra (rude)

they.

'

klsavia-iachi

iemae-i{a)chi-ra

you.

"

PERSONAL PRONOUN'S. N. B.

49

Observe, however, that walakushi-domo

the singular,

it

is

be heard in the singular, the line between singular and noticed in

^

44, being less sharply

drawn

in

used for

often

being slightly humbler than watalmshi.

Oira, too,

may

plural, as already

Japanese than in European

Note, moreover, that the Japanese never use their words for

languages.

ours, to signify "

I."

They only

use them to signify " other people and I," or rather " I and

my fellows."

we sometimes do

" we," as

"

We,"

in the sense of "

you and

you and I," may be expressed by such a phrase more often the meaning is approximately

as anata to loatakusJii to ; but

way by employing an

rendered in some other idiomatic

honorific.

Sec,

Like other nouns, the so-called personal pronouns

may

for instance,

^

70.

*{

445, No. 115, and

\

^4g, No. 16.

Thus, just as we say

be followed by postpositions. ano

ko

tio

tluit

cJiild

of

oya, parent,

we say

so also do

watakushi no oya,

I

"

\

of puvent, i

omae no

that person,"

we

/.

the parent of me,"

e.,

"

my

parent.

"the parent of you,"

oya,

(in addressing

Just as

" the parent of that child,"

I

an i.e.

inferior)

"

ano

;

hito

"your parent"

i.e.,

no oya,

his {or her) parent

" the parent of

;" etc.

say

Sono

me ni

Tiuit

ei/es to

wo Mdoi ko chihUacms.) iKirsJi awasemashita,

\ I

(

"He

treated that i.e., child very badly,"

'

raused-io-ineet,

so also

may we

WaMusMwo

say

Mdoi me ni]

awasemashita.

There

is.

therefore,

,

^^

^^^^^^^

^^

^^^^

.,

)

no such thing

as a

declension of pro-

nouns or any special set of possessive pronouns. T[ 71.

The

chief thing to

remember

Japanese nouns answering

to

in

connection with the

our personal pronouns

is

the

THE PRONOUN.

50

extremely rare use that

made

is

Except

of them.

cases

in

of special emphasis or antithesis, the information concerning

persons which of pronouns, the single

or

is

in

is left

word

European languages conveyed by means be gathered from the context. Thus mean " I have come back,"

to

kaerimashita will

"he, she or they have come back," according

previous

drift

wo

Kore kara Tills

/tiro from, hath

Isiikaimashu, \

(accus.)

means " J

naturally

a matter of course

will

tviU-tise,

now

take

my

dinner, probably love only

only to support fore,

my own

bath

my own

almost

each

can only eat

I

my

country, and work

To

be, there-

forever reiterating and harping on the words "I,"

"me," "my," "you," "he," course for

half-an-hour

The

pronoun.

seems

etc.,

absurd and tedious tautology.

is

;" for it is

and children.

wife

now

i.e., " Will take a bath."

such personal things,

in

that,

)

individual can speak only for himself

own

to the

of the conversation.

A

to

Japanese ears

Japanese

will often dis-

without using a single personal

perpetual recurrence of zva/akiish' and ana/a

one of the surest signs of a clumsy foreign speaker, who

translates his

own idiom

into Japanese,

instead of thinking

These remarks

impersonally as the Japanese do.

will lead

the intelligent student to observe that most of the examples scattered

throughout the present work are susceptible of

Where, for instance, we have would often be equally correct to insert " he," " she," or " they," in its stead. The use of " you," that is

being variously rendered. put "I,"

it

of the second person, in English generally necessitates

change

in the Japanese

superior be addressed.

Chapter on Honorifics, the student

phrase,

especially

This point

^

would do well

392

ei

will

if

be elucidated

seq.,

a

some

an equal or in the

chapter which

to read through in connection

"1

RKFLKCTIVE, DEMONSTRATIVE, ETC., PRONOUNS.

5

with what has here been said on the subject of persona

pronouns.

REFLECTIVE PRONOUNS.

^

The word " self" may be expressed by jibun (less often commonly followed by the postposition de, thus

72.

hyjisMn),

:

watakushi jibun,

)

ivaiakushijishin,

)

owaeyVfew (not honorific),

go jibun

The above occur

N. B.

emphasised.

I

(honorific),

(Conf.

\

Another word

only

71, also

\

when

the idea of "self" has to be

324.)

"self"

for

„

^^

)

as an insulting equivalent for

onore,

is

which

is

Waga, a Classical form whose proper meaning

may

still

sometimes be heard

kuni,

palrie."

But

and

lectures.

more

"my

lit.

"my its

use

So

is

the sense of

in

" our own," " one's own," thus

waga

used

is

"my,"

" my own,"

:

"one's

country," chiefly

is

also

"you."

that of the

to

set

waga

phrase

"la

country,"

confined

speeches

hai,

"we,"

fellows."

DEMONSTRATIVE, INTERROGATIVE, AND INDEFINITE

PRONOUNS AND ADVERBS. If

73.

The

demonstrative,

interrogative,

and

indefinite

pro-

nouns, being marked by certain correspondences of sound

and formation, may be best studied by means of the table The adverbs derived from which we give on the next page. the

same

roots

may embrace should nearer

are

all

note that

"that"

the

also

given

Japanese,

{sore,

there,

so that the learner

kindred forms in one

Latin

like

Latin,

glance.

He

distinguishes

"iste")from a further " that

a

THE PRONOUN

52

ibst.)

dj.)

of.

—

"

DEMONSTRATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE PRONOUNS.

former being used of things not veiy

{are, Latin "ille"), the

and of things connected with

distant

while the latter

to,

^

Here

75.

/:ore,

(far)

doi e

" who

celui-ci," but ^'o«o,

"this;''

Kore

wa

Tiiis

as-fm;

"ce."

"that" (near);

sore,

omoshiroi.

" As for

(i.e.,

\" What

Timi us-for, wimCjaiit)? |

of house isiii)?

Dore ni shimashb nJtull-do ?

T[

"

tin"

Dare

ga

Wlio

(itom.)

are

this ;" sono,

" which

?"

1

is

fun."

you have

(

"Whose

1

(over there)

that

is

shall I take

.?"

I

kiviasMla

you doing

P\" Who

has-como?

(

some examples in

The

.?"

polile equivalent

has

come

would be more

polite.)

.?"

of the adjective forms

"that" (near);

and of the forms

are

(Said to an inferior.

ano,

"that"

(far);

/cono,

dono P

—

na and tu : " This price."

nedan.

Konna

nedan.

" This sort of price."

Sono

mama.

" That way

Sonna

koto.

So

koto.

Ano

house

V

ICo7to

iu

\

That

;"

"as

it

is."

sort of thing.

)

iakai yama.

in

etc.) ?"

'

sum P \" What

wo

nn.nf tnrrii^^

Here

« which

.P

"This

that (which

is

amusing,"

this, it is

briefly,

your hand,

Are wa, dare no uchi desu P Tlutt as-for, xvJio

niiich to

"that"

are,

?"

amvsmff. \or more

Sore wa, nan desu P

76.

distinguishes

P "which.?" dare P or more politely donala ?

nam P " what

?";

Nani

French,

like

must note

are a few examples of the use of the substantive

forms ;

He

q/^.

pronouns from adjective forms,

of these

foiTns

"

e.g. /{ore,

Japanese,

that

substantive

spoken

the person

applied to things which are distant

is

or have relation to the person spoken

furthermore

53

("That That 1

high mountain n (over there)." (0

"

THE PRONOUN.

54 Anita

iohbmonai

TJiat-UJie

oiitrttf/eotis

(

"Such

overcliarf/e. 1

as that.

kake-ne,

an extravagant price "

In addressing the shopkeeper who was would say sonna, not anna, because soniia covrd'isecond person, anna to the tliird.)

(Said in speaking to a third party. guilty of the overcharge, one

ponds

to the

Bono

isumori

de ?

WTtiit

htfciUion

hy?

Do How

^

,,

intention ?"

-^jî, ^^.^^t

J

isumori de P\,. -^jth what kind of intention ?" hy?

ill

siMj intention

Wtiat

77.

1

we

J

have here,

termed

convenience' sake,

for

Kono

adjective forms, are not adjectives properly so called.

was originally two words, no,

"this" (substantive), and

viz. ko,

" of," so that kono meant

case of sono, ano, and dono

P,

"of

Similarly in

this."

the

which meant respectively " of

"of him," " of that (further) or "of. him," and "of which.?" They still preserve this their (nearer) or

that''

"

ancient sense in certain contexts, as sono

"

lavie,

so>io oya,

Similarly, /'OTO

may

also

'

'

(for the)

his (or her) parent."

W(?r/i7«,

translated above by

mean on an occasion "

Konna, "such,"

manner being," Similarly sonna

is

(they) say,"

and do

iu

"being

lit.

"this

way," "being thus."

in this

i.e.

Ko

iu,

"people

"such," means

call

it

thus."

So

literally iu,

a

iu,

of Chinese origin, the adjective- pronouns

and "that"

are often

expressed by the syllable

a Chinese vocable properly signifying

question," tb-nin,

this price,''

? have a similar etymology.

^78. Before words ('^),

"

this.

from sono yd na, anna from ano yd na, and

"thus

this "

the price of

a contraction oi kono yb na,

is

i.e.,

donna P ito\n dono yd na ?

"

:

sake of that."

"the actual one," " the person

as

"the one

to

in

:

in question,"

"

this {or that)

person,"

"

INDEFINITE PRONOUNS.

the

,

this-^HOnih

Some

T[

cud,

of

of the adverbs given in the paradigm on page 52

be found exemplified

79.

The

Chapter X,

pronouns

mo and

is

literally

examples of the

few

a

Thus

particle zo.

"every body," are

368.

of the

addition

of the postpositions

ka,

^

pronouns are formed from the

indefinite

and of the emphatic

Here

in

pronouns by the

rogative

body,"

end of the month."

'

will

particle

55

inter-

interrogative

"even," " any

de mo,

dare^ de' mo',

"even" by'

whom.?'"

use

indefinite

of the

:

Omochaya nani ka.

' '

Toys or something."

(The words nani ka here liave the same vague meaningless application that "or something'' often has in Colloquial English.)

Maia donata ka

miemasKiki.

),"

(Polite.)

[

dare

„

„

'

mieta. Li

.1

Nan

mo

de

AnytMna

Somebody

'"arrived.

yoroshii kara,

V' Anything

{is)good hccmise,

j giys us

will

patting -foi'th c&ndescetid, r,

,•

good

I.-

as-fm;

eithei-

(is)aooa.

ide ni\ o Donata ka Somebody-or-otheitllonOHraUeZexit to{

naiie Ituuhiff-bccotne

oriniasu ka ? is

'*

I ^

take no trouble

("Which

p

wM-pi-dbtMy-be?

Sore wa, dochira de mo yoroshii. 'rtuit

Just

,3^;^^ ^^^ ;^^^^„^^_ ^^ ^ ^^^^^ traveller arriving late at a hotel.)

/

I.-

WJulc/i {nof/t.)

do.

something or Other

ka le-garui mono wo (which it will sometldnff-or-otJier easy thing {accas.)C^Q „gj. jeady. kudasai. \ dasM/e

nam

else

come, or Qther guests have

has

^,

(Fa.niliar.)

ii

" f

1

...',

Oh

!

(of

,

{sore

,,

v;

wd)

| will

do quite

JJj^g

some one

the

either

well."

arrived?"

—

"

"

THE PRONOUN.

56

mo

donata

le,

o ide ni naile

orimasen.

'(

j

' '

no

No, {More

Uare^ mo'

de*

ino^

shllif

^,

i

Gic.^ ,«„,•„,/-"

"^

"

lit.

arrived".

Nan^ no' sezvd' kuremasu\ HI.

has

arrived." Everybody li;is unH 433.) •

— Conf.

,, will^^

,

,

help

you

in

" Everybody*'^ says* so'."

so' iimasu*.

RELATIVE PRONOUNS.

^

80.

The Japanese language

nor

relative

words of any

has neither relative pronouns

sort.

Their absence

made good by the use of a construction is

noun

prefixed to the

attributively,

just

is

generally

which the verb

in

as

an adjective

"a good but they say "a comes man," man," " a bad man," etc. " a goes man," " the went man," instead of " a man who comes," " a man who goes," " the man who went." This might

be.

Thus

Japanese not only say

the

;

is

illustrated in the following

A'uru Kio. (Juiiics pci'Siin

Kila

luto.

kila

W'fiU'i-idtif

llutl

ni

" The person

\

[Or

\

\

cithw pvfôH.

no

ntonu,Utin's

haele

oHf ffrowhiff

iru is

]

"

The person

The people who came.")

(or persons)

who came

zddw timntniti

bki

na'

larf/e

Shinakucha

naran

A)i-for-noi-doln/f,

is-aot

(Conf.

"

')

who came.

}'csterday.

malsu.

kolo desu.

who comes."

[Or "Tliu people who come.

'

Kilo.

Ana yama

:

" The person

1.

.

Kino

examples

1;

34S

)

The large pine-tree which •grows on the top of that mountain over there."

" It is a thing which it won't do not'todo, ie., "It is a thing which must be done."

"

RELATIVE PRONOUNS, 1[ 81.

As shown

fovegoing

the

ill

and verb are represented

relative

alone which

is

used

57

examples, in

EngHsh

the

Japanese by a verb

participiall)', or, as

it is

more usual

to

say in Japanese grammar, aitribulively, prefixed to the noun.

In English this construction

allowable only in the case

is

"the

of participles, as "the shipwrecked sailors,"

women and

forms of the speaking,

In Japanese

children."

all

verb

employed.

thus

are

that

shrieking

the actual tense-

is

it

mood

the tenses of the indicative

Properly are capable

of being thus used attributively in relative constructions.

Book Language

In the

they

are

all

constantly so used.

But the Colloquial exhibits a strong tendency

way of speaking

to limit this

and the "certain

the "certain past"

to

present or future,'' the merely " probable" tenses (e.g. koyd, kitaro)

being rarely

if

ever

in a few special idioms,

now

heard

such as

Hard

koto

«
Wia-probdbly-'ba

fact

if{-tt)-is.

I

"

such contexts,

save

(Conf. ^

if possible." '^

348.)/ jt

1[ II

)

hazu

Aru {There-)uilU-jyrohuhlij-he

in

:

wa

tiai.

(

necessity as-fui; is-)wt.

I

" There ought not tO be."

Observe that as the Japanese language, generally speaking, abhors the use of the passive, the verbs employed in relative sentences are almost always neuter or active ones, thus

Hansen Shi/fmrreck

tii

to,

aimasMtdjuifu-ra. saUofs, met

i

"

'-Thf

:

shipwrecked

\ sailors.

"The vessel that is to oki ni mieru fune. \ Afar, offing in, appears vessel. | be seen far away at sea.

Haruka

Hepburn sensei no Bephurn seniw jiien. dictionm'!/.

's

koshiraela

r

(/?£')/M'ei)
"The was

dictionary

which

by

Dr.

written

Hepburn," ie., "Dr. Hepburn's dictionary."

THE PRONOUN.

58

OioMchi

iuannaino mono.

lo

say

that

(ra)

Arashi Lit.

(to)

he

Otoliichi."

mono.

iu

to

" the thing

is

of

m

lo

\

"

Dogs are

"

The dog

,.

.

^

i

a typhOOn.

jj

•

•

•

it

is

to

the

English

tu in

passive,

and

otlier

must be

constantly in the mouths of the people.

faithful creatures,'' or

is

I

a faithful creature."

Inu

to iu

mono

j

mono wa, chUgi no ant

dasii.

As-for (wa) the thing (mono) of which people say

a doir (inn),

ness (chugi).

it is

(t/rsn)

Here our

the five words inu lo in

82.

,,

used for making general assertions, such as

It is often

\

.

IS

^7

.

nca,

verbs, corresponding

thoroughly mastered, as

is

What

Simply,

This impersonal but active construction with

synonymous

Lit.

"

" The country people call Ame.,/ iT a America. I.e. simply,

{

kum.

(

N. B.

n j u called a lyphoon,

,,i,t, .

I.e.

J

,,!

,

''

p^.^Âp, \ gLllue.

j

k\

is

kichi,"

)

which r

(Co) it

typhoon [nrashi.y*

Amerika

>

(

(///tfso)

people say {m) that

" Tlie guide called OtoOr " Olokichi the

)

"the guide (amiai no motto, i.e. person of guidance), of wiiom people Lt(.

a thing (inono) which

single word " dog mono wa.

ii

" or "

(iit)

that (lo)

it

(ant) of (no) faithful-

dogs

"

is

rendered by

This use of the active where a European would expect

the passive sometimes causes an

appearance of ambiguity.

'Wms shiranai Kilo xaz.y signify either "a person who does not know " or " a person who is not known (to me)," i.e. "a person whom I do not know." But as a rule the context sufficiently indicates which way the phrase should For

be taken.

yonde" shimatlc?

instance,

mean "the book which

possibly

horv'

such a collocation of words would have no sense. only

mean "the book' which

reading'."

(I,

cannot

has finished reading," as

they,

etc.)

It

can

have finished^

lochi'^ cannot mean " the locality" which must mean " the locality^ in which (so-and-so)

Sumau'

resides\"

It

resides'."

The

following are similar instances

:

"

RELATIVE PRONOUNS.

Tochaku

shtta ioki.

An'lval

I etc.

Wakaranai

koto.

j

Uiiderstaiid-not

fJiinff,

(

mo. Te 711 moUeru mono. Hand in is-lioldlnf/ iilf/.

time when

"That which he

I in his

m

accompanies

frequently

always omitted, thus

toc/«',

don't

is

holding

signifying

"

the

which the preposition that

to

English

an

relative

no furuku

is

hon.

nalla

A

book 0/ which the has become

binding

.

luis-beconie hooli.

old

of

pronoun

:

" liindimj

I

which so and so resides," exemplifies a remarkable

Japanese idiom according

Toji

they,

hand.

Tlie example just given of s«OTaa

locality

(I,

arrived.

)

"Something which iderstand." unde

j

t/i

^83.

"The

(

time,

ilid

59

I

old."

("Is"

that'

the hotel"

which you» slaid«-'-» (lit. honourably 0, deigned ««5//a, \.o%\.vjiomari)

in

last year' 1"

wa

le ; waiakushi

me

No;

ga

—

,

whereas—

stay-not

friend

last-year taiso

ni

f/reatlt/

Imvitiff-staid,

hotel

hi

yama

mountain no

no suisho 's crystals

wa as-foi;

;

mine staid last year, and wiih which he was

ni of to

much

pleased."

kono Mra "From which of this from, these mountains come meibutsu crystals, for which 's famous-production 'the this locality is noted T' demasu ka P

Dono hen

" No, / did not stay but (ga) it is the hotel in which a friend there

is.

Wliich

nelgJibourhood

(nam.)

spirit

irimasMta yadoya desu. entered

ga

lomodachi

saku-nen

iomarimashile,

iomarimaseii

tts-foi'

issue

''

THE PRONOUN.

6o Waiahushi ga I {iwm^ ni-ju

ye

bail

twenUj }mnther

Yokohavia no\ "He is a servant Yokohama whom I got by applying tanomimasMlara, to the Grand Hotel at iv7tcn-had-a2>2th€(7f

io

hara from

achira ihei'e

Yokohama, good

uke-aiie \

is.

'

The English word

B.

" boy " has been largely adopted by the

Europeanised Japanese in the sense of

omia no boy

used to signify

( !)

n.

"a bad

reason,"

We have even

" servant."

heard

" maid-servant."

Closely similar are such cases as

not

is

,

.

boy

sent A'.

-^

for

behaviour

hotel-keeper the /guarantee. o

yokoshimasKita boy desu. ,

and

whose

{/aarattlcciiiff

wand rikulsu,

signifying

but "the reason why (so-and-so)

is

bad."

^

84.

The

terseness of the Japanese expression

as

compared

with ours should not occasion any insuperable difficulty to the careful student.

idiom

After

we

all,

use a somewiiat similar

English when we speak of

in

"a

shaving-brush/'

meaning a brush ivilh which a man helps himself to shave ;" of " a smoking-room," meaning "a room m which people smoke ;" of " a stepping-stone," meaning " a stone on which '

'

one may step," &c.

^85.

Several

English to

,

&c.

"who's" or " the same noun.

language uses the gerund form)

for

verbs

the

of

which's

"

are often attached in

In such cases (in

set

the Japanese

speeches the indefinite

every clause,

excepting

mediately preceding the noun qualified (see

and

^

422

seq.).

et

An

that im-

^278^56^.

instance of this construction

is

given in the example on the foregoing page, where ioniarimashtle

is

a

qualifying the

gerund and irimasMla a past

woxA yadoya.

But

this

in Colloquial Japanese.

page shows,

in

—

noun The example

of several relative clauses to a single

one

idiom

the case of the

tense,

— the

is

both

referring

not a favourite

at the top of this

word tanomimasMlara, the

RELATIVE PRONOUNS.

avoidance of such a construclion. of relative phrases

Mtine^

no'

makes one

Indeed a great number

— even single phrases — are turned in some

For instance

other way.

6I

:

"A

waruku^ naru* hanashi^, sick

feel

to

listen

to;''

story wMc/i

V

"chest*

lit.

it

bad"

becoming* story^"

Musume^ ga' httorP has one daughter

Haru^

aile*,

ze;;5ose

name

O

is

one-person' being/ (people) say' thai" (she

Kesa^ no' yosu' de* wa?, /uru' haremasMta}-'^ , this

"The

i.e.

Will-(it) rain

?'•',"

^86. The words used by

tlie

(it)

tokoro no,

lit.

educated classes

But these words

"that."

and only encumber

Kim

more

no

"of

place," are sometimes

relative phrases as a sort of

in

" which," and

add nothing

to the sense,

They owe their Chinese idiom. Thus

,

Shinakucha naran tokoro

origin

:

for

hito,

"By*

lit.

the construction.

tokoro no hito, kita tokoro

;''

has-cleared"."

really

to the slavish imitation of a

Kuru

Haru^"

when-(I) had-thought' that"

pronouns " who,"

substitute for the relative

O

is)

which looked like rain

weather,

quite"

"Daughter'

lit.

omoltara', sukkari"^"

lo'

morning, has cleared up beautifully

appearance' of^ this-morning',

"

hd}

"He

rndshimasu',

to'

Haru,"

,

, ,

Kuru Kino

hito.

§

\

\%"]

kita hito.

Shinakucha naran

\

t a

7

fe

"^

koto desti.

no koto desu, Al,

B.

The

student

is

recommended

to

compare the Japanese and

English texts of any of the longer pieces given in Part II of this work.

Such comparison,

carefully

anything

manner

else

the

carried in

out,

will

circumstances which, in our European idiom,of relative pronouns or other relative words.

enough

to

teach

him

better

than

which Japanese thought moves under

demand the employment The subject is important

reward any amount of trouble taken on

its

behalf.

CHAPTER The

V.

Postposition.

THE POSTPOSITION PROPER.

^

for the

Japanese postpositions correspond

87.

most

part to

English prepositions, serving like them to indicate those

words which Latin, German, and other Aryan

relations of

languages of the

denote by the use of case-

older type

inflections.

There are two kinds of postpositions, proper and quasi-postpositions (^ 141

The

postpositions

viz.

el seq.).

postpositions proper, with their most usual significa-

tions, are as follows

:

DE.

^

De

88.

"by," whence

often "in."

In

its

desirous is

This

its

"with,"

also

first

acceptation

second acceptation, de seems

nothing at

De

One is to render the "by means of," less

has two widely different uses.

sense of

all,

first

its

presence in

corruption

etymologically a

gerund of an obsolete substantive verb. is

therefore

difficulty.

mean

sight to

and thus puzzles the foreign student who

of accounting for

here

no

offers

at

"being."

sunk so completely particle as not to

But to

the

in

of

the nile,

Its

most contexts

level

is

sentence. itself

the

proper sense this

de

has

of a mere grammatical

need translating into English.

It is

a

moot

point whether what was originally one word has branched

out into these two significations,

or

whether two words

— "

!!

DE. originally

Here

63

have coalesced into a single

distinct

are a few examples of de

meaning

particle.

"by,'' "with,"

"in:" Nawd}- de' shibaru^.

"To

tie'

HasamP

" To

cut' with" scissors'."

de' kirtJ'.

wo

Jnu Dog

(.nccus.),

kusari

de\

chain

bt/,1

wUl),, 'pwiienee

Kono kawa Tiiia

{^Said to

a

I"

coolie.-)

[this."

ga

de, ai

river

"Please be contented with

\

deign! \

in, trout{nom).

' '

/

Are there any

troiit to

isuremasu ka P

f caught in this stream

trfe-catcJwhle ?

^

Kono

mono

T/t/s

thirty

Nihon-gn

de

ffatxian-lantjuage hy,

wa,

,,„„

nan

It will

IS

„

,

called

this

m .

?"

to

ivhat that

Japanese (More lit.

"

As

for this thing, in

Japanese, what do people say it is?")

that

be gathered from these examples that de has

signification

be

.?"

,.

.

"What

as-fur,

indshimasii ka f say ?

first

a rope'."

'

Kore de gaman nasail This

of

" Chain up the dog

T

(sunaide oke fastetiinff ^nU

by means

("by,"

its

chiefly

when

properly

means

"in")

"with,"

construed with transitive verbs.

De

has

its

" being,"

Ima no Now 's

second

signification,

kiiruma-ya .ji-nriliîshft-niau

dajaku

de

yaku

indolent

beinff,

usefulness

wa,

man

aru. is.

is

:

present

no good,

jinrikisha-

—he

is

so

ni indolent."

(More lit. " The present jinrikisha-man, being indolent, is of

to

j

stands-not.

Very

it

"My

'

as-for,

latanai.

Yoppodo

i.e.,

such cases as the following

in

no use.")

beppin

de

"She

extrii-qtHtlity

heinff

pretty girl.

(Said, e.g., of a singing-girl.)

{More

is

lit.

an vjncommonly " She

very extra quality.")

is

being a

"

THE

64

han

San-ji

It

what are called " quasi-adjectives/' which

on again and

in

and exemplified

200,

*[[

The second and

io).

"to

expressing our verb

be,"

the

233, 270,

would han

in

deshila

atla,

1[^

vulgarly

; similarly

and

The following

ing this idiom

lenses,

(Polite.) ].

T[ 89.

desu.

(Familiar.)

beppin da,

phrase

, .

^^ât

is

SO," '

De

something disagreeable. be contracted

Yoppodo

beppin

/.

e.,

" Yes.

in

both

its

accep-

negation, or

fainiliar talk, is apt

to

:

"

^'^ ]

r.rt>'<,-m«r.tii

in

iva,

Thus

intoyV?.

^

Ve,v iva nat ka

Kore

San-ji

illustrat-

strengthened by means of the postposition wa,

is

especially in phrases expressing interrogation,

is-not

(see also

(

happens not infrequently ih&tde,

It

tations,

or de

:

Sayo de gozaimasu. .Si)

is

foregoing examples

common

very

aru

less often

de gcsu,

become Yoppodo a

De

).

desYi,

and so on

The

344).

is

much more

instance datta for

for

de goznmasKia,

for

343,

therefore generally

desYi.

et seq.

34 1

T[

do gozansu,

to

the other

be touched

most usual manner of

contracted to da, de i;nzaimasYi to

and somewhat de

will

by means oi de aru, de

viz,

arimasu, de gozaimasu (see also

gasu

half-

201 (examples 9

^

in

phrases are

third

important, showing, as they do,

commonly

(being)

is

| past three."

is.

phrases illustrates a construction with

of these

first

"

gozaimasu. j

de

half being

Tliree-liours

The

POSTPOSITIOX.

'-'"«

Isn't

\

1

she

Foppndo

(o,-,

very beppin

pretty ?" .?

ja

nai

j\

?

de

wa,

komanmasu. uin-hi-ft-qufntdHVi/.

oki

ni\

'

I

am

greatly bothered by

\komanmasu.)

"

DE AND

^

When

90.

has a qualifying word or

the substantive verb

phrase along with

it

corresponds to an

65

GA.

noun followed by de

after de, the

any nominative force properly so

word which we

— not

English nominative,

treat as

called,

a nominative

is

often

de has

that

but because the

conceived of by the

Japanese as the means whereby, or the place in which, the action or state denoted by the verb occurs, for instance,

Cold water will do perfectly well" (i.e., "You need not trouble

to

I"

bring hot water as

well.")

N. B. "

is,"

it

in

\

The Japanese

sentence should, properly speaking, have desii,

stuck on to the end of

429, the final verb

is

it

but, as

;

often oniitted

be further illustrated

will

when no ambiguity

is likely

to ensue.

Htioisu de yoroshii.

(More

politely,

hy is-good. Hitotsu de yoroshiu gozaimasi'i .)

f

<

<

)

One

Qjjg

^vji[

)

"The Government de Seifu "It hy, lionmirable\ bOMght. it," Or Government \ been kai-age ni narimasKla. purchased by ,

inirciuisc to

j^g

enough. ° has haS the

'Government."

hns-heconie.

GA. Tf 91.

The

in certain

original sense of

â

is

names of places and

Hoshi-ga-oka, "

The Mound

"of,"

in

now

only preserved

a few locutions, such as

of the Stars " (the

name

of a part

ga Suki, "fond of," "liking;" Kamakura) ga gakirai, "not fond of," "disliking;" " desirous of." of

;

Waiakushi

Me dai-suki great-foml

wa,

as-fm; (desu). {am).

iabako

ga\

tobacco

of, I

f I

hoshii,

" 1 am very fond of smoking."

THE POSTPOSITION.

66

^

Sake

ga

Mrai

Sulic

of

Imthmj

j

mii.

\

Mizu ga

hoshiii

gozaimasu.

WiiU't'

di^siroîs

inn.

92.

off

Ga

Kane ga

futie kimashlta.

kuntma

,.

\

want some water."

\

:

^^^^

^^^

J^

q,, ^^ ,.î„

"

)

fiirukuie

ga,

,iiiiriiash« (iwm.)

xiiis

I

\

[110m.) fulUiif/ hns-eomf!.

Kono

"

I

" Tliere is no money;' \hence "I have no money."

nai.

ga

of

'

3ionev{nom.)ian't.

Etihi

fond

not

sake."

used as a sign of the nominative case, as

is

Ame

"I am

desu.

\

" This jinrikisha won't

hcinri-oia{

ikemasen.

I

do

;

too o)d."

it is

is-no-go.

ni

Tsha

rinisuum

Xitj,

morau

mile

ga

" You had

\

yokarb.

t '

u-iU-x»'db
„ ,-, Sensei *t;a miemasnna. .

.

I

"it may be «ell to seen by the doctor.")

[Ûm-e Ut.

get

(it)

"The j "

-

(

peared,

Observe that the nominative use

teacher has u has come.

Kane ga nai

is

ap-

le.,

has developed

For instance, the etymological

the genitive. of

better condoctor about it."

(o-iw-ziv («
seeiiiri

" The not-being of money

out of

signification

;" that of

Sensei

ga miemasMla is "The having-appeared of the teacher." Originally none of these sentences with ga were predicative.

Modern usage alone an apt

illustration

has

just as — to borrow — the incomplete sentences

made them

from Mr. Aston

so,

of an English telegram or advertisement convey a predicative

sense to the

example Isha

may be

mind ni

suffixed to

that verbs,

of the reader.

mite

Observe

morau ga yokarb,

too,

from the

that postpositions

verbs as readily as to substantives,

and

and indeed whole phrases, may form the subject

or object of other verbs.

GA,

^

When

93.

sative

found

English

ga has an

the end of a clause,

"whereas"

equivalent, but which

in practice clause.

at

which

of

force,

67

is

adver-

most

the

is

literal

generally best rendered

by prefixing "yet" or "but" to the following

Sometimes the adversative

force

down

softened

is

mere intimalion of discontinuity between two successive states or actions, and then ga must be translated by "and so " or " and." to a

N, B.

The

final

u of masu revives pretty

which reason we write masu

Shina

wa

Ai'tide

(ts-foVf

ga,-

—

tvhereaSf

in all

yoroshiu

ga

xnîcc

{no7Jl.)

N. B. T[

The

is

osoroshii

takb

.good

fpltfUtfid

liigli

price

srozaimasu.

to

gozaimasu

good

nedan

distinctly before ga, for

such examples.

For such expressions

article is a

one, is

hut

the

frightfully

high." as osoroshii takai, see the second

N.

g

181.

Yama-michi

"

we

got dark while were on the

It

mountain side as

we were

of us felt

;

but,

several

together,

no alarm."

we

—

THE

68

POSTPOSITION.

ga

Bankoku-knhd

aro

ga,

ga

nani

ga,

sometlihu/

either,

— mada still

Of,

de

aro

mada

dbri

still

riyJit

We may

have

inter-

we may

of fine sorts have all but we are still bakari _things having from far very only arrived at a social stale sa ("<"«) in which right always ;

koto

conquer

"

national law, and

inny-exist

(iiom.)

kaisii

7va Inj,

\

iuay-exist

liitei'initioHffl'hftr i7iom.)

fiction

I

dekimasen.

triumphs."

fortliconics-'iiM.

m

f

PerlMXis-I-sluill-fio

ga,

ikuniai

cit/icr,

][inhiips-I-sli
ga, watakushi no

J

or

da.

l;altc

of convenience

Sometimes ga occurs finished sentence.

middle of

1|

"Whether I go, or whether I don't no one's is go, but

business

is.

my

own." end of an un-

the

at

elliplically

See, for examples, those given

about the

287.

KA.

^

A'a serves to ask a question, as

95.

ArijiiiisYi

:

" There

Anmasti.

"Is

1m ? (

Furd^ wa'^

there

.?"

" The bath

{{More

deJumasliita'.

is."

is

ready."

Hi. "As-for^

the

t)atli,> it-has-

'forthcome.3")

Furo If

iva

dekimasKta ka

-^

"

the sentence already contains

word

— an

it is

generally best to omit

Nan-doln ni viairiniashb WlHtt-hoitr

tit

/;a

shdU-cotne

.'^

or Nan-dold ni mairimashb Ilsu shinimasKta (ka) died

?

other interrogative

it,

ka

thus

"At what

] '.' 1

Wlien

some

.?"

pronoun or adverb,

interrogative

omitted, and

bath ready

Is the

I

come

is

often

:

o'clock shall

1"

.''

fi

[

"When

did he die?"

KA.

Do

wake

de

konna

t'caôn

hy,

*.«/.

iu

What-sm't-of

uaka na

koto

„,.,,,. fooUsh thmgs

*|[

69

sum

ivo

N

,

{accus.)

r

J do

^

c.

(

silly

why

do you do such

things as this ?" •

I

^

/ \lo an inferior. -'

o 9

>

(^-fl/,/

\ ) '

Sometimes ka expresses a merely rhetorical or ironical question, sometimes nothing beyond a mere shade of doubt. 96.

In the

latter case

it

corresponds to such English words as

" may," " might," " perhaps

Aru mono isxlsis

ka ?

/o

snow omoimasu.

tJtat

Ihiuli,

Mala -

)

ga

yuki

]\Iaia Aijuin

"Who

in his senses would ever believe that such a thing exists ?"

\

•'

tiihifi

furimashb

(nam.)

\

lo

?

that

ga

furimashb

snow (iwm.)

"

\

wUl-prohahly-f
^

will

it

\ 2.m inclined

( >

^jjj,^]^ Liiiiiiv

t

g^^^^, )w

tiiai ^^J^|.

\.a

may

jj iL

agam.

cun-tlunk.

Suzuki SuziHn

iu

lo tluit {Ikey')

Suzuki

lo

SuzitJH

tJutt,

Kilo.

caU person.

ka

"A

I '

iu

hilo.

etrfi jjct'oth.

''{they')

(

|

man

called Suzuki."

"A

man

called,

" whether

or

/;

ka

warui

ka,

fiooa

?

had

:',

Muku

is

?

"I

shirimasen. j is-vni;noi«
it is

(

"

vi^ted

is

? |

ka,

"siu,u.yo?

do

shiyb

ka

Jww simu-do?"

omolle

imasu.

ihlnlHno

am.

or,"

:"

to

can't

Is

it

K

all

iq,.^

silver or

\

fJ,ati

tell

whether

good or bad."

desuka, mekki desu ka.^ } ^.^^y'

vmoioyed

if I

mistake not, Suzuki."

ka means " or," " either

^97. Ka

Tkb

think

snow again."

'

omowaremasu.

ka

"I

iiin-i,rvlMMt/-fiiul f

yuki

U/ain

:"

gold or only ii\^

only plated

"I

am

whether

to

.^\

i^

?")

.

Considering

go or

not.

"

THE

70 T[

POSTPOSITION.

Ka

98.

helps to form certain indefinite pronouns and adsuch as " somebody," " something:," "somewhere".

verbs,

See the paradigm on page 52.

KARA. Kara means "from," "since," "because," "after

T[ 99.

"How

hara luge made wa, \ far iiiaee
Koko

may

it

be

top of

([^g

.''"

ivlutt

stiff

probahly-is ?

fiiitouttt

Ni-san-nen-zen

kara

Two-tJirt'r-i/e
since,

ga {JlOni.')

/'u-keiki

da

uuprosiîiriiif

is

ga, — honlu

whereas,

io

three

two or have

List

people

)'ears

"""^'"Vbeen saying that the times

tfiut

*"''

desu ka ?

— true

" por the

hito jii-iijrifr

bad. the case ?"

are

Is

this

really

1'

is

Kulabiremashda

kara,

chotto

JUCtu'e-fjot-tireit

fiecansr,

ii-unft

"

I

am

tired

(so)

;

let

us rest a minute."

yasumimasho. ivill-jn'ofnthfif-reNt.

.y.

" to

Some

B.

do

") for

mon desu

speakers say kara slide {shdc

kara

kara,

or j/7/^ ni, almost

\

100.

trifle

"

lit.

locution having the

just a

otlicrs

;

say kara id.

because

thing,"

meaning of" because."

lit,

" because,"

old-fashioned and

/I'arrt

(it) is

is

is

is

ie,

and

Dioiio dcsXi

also in use,

sum,

kara or

another favourite circum-

The noun

i';(e', lit.

" cause,"

though perhaps sounding

stiff.

has the sense of "after" only

the gerund in

the gerund of

The phrase

in a

when

suffixed to

few special locutions, as

:

"

after

"

after

having gone.

"

after seeing,"

"

after

having seen."

kore kara,

"

after this,"

sore I;ara,

"

after that,"

"henceforward." " and then," " next."

ilte

kara,

inimasMle

liara,

going,"

—

"

ICAbA

)

AND MADE.

7t

N. B. The past itla kara means " because he has gone ;" mimashtln kara means " because I have seen." Ee very careful not to confuse two

these

when " is

locutions,

after "

which

only by the use of the gerund in e

difler

meant, and of the past tense

is

in

«

when"

because"

meant.

N. B.

The Japanese often use " from " (kara, ."iometimes would come more naturally to English lips, as

" at "

when

yori),

:

Myonichi no enzetsn wa, nan-ji To-morroxv 's lecture as-fovj ufhat-hour what o'clock At iara ni-ji haJiiuaj-imasTi ? Goga Idoes the lecture begin At tw o begins ? Nooii-ufteî- tivo-hours fto-morrow ? Jroiii, o'clock in the afternoon." kara desu. \

frotn

* *

I

—

—

(ii) is.

J

The idea is tliat the lecture, lieginning as it does at two o'clock, Observe how last from two to some other hour not named.

will

—

the verb "

Japanese idiom retains

is "

it

sentence, while Engliah dispenses witli

(desu) at

A

it.

the end

the

of

the

similar instance of this

occurs in the second example given just below under made.

JMADE.

^

loi.

J\Iade

means

"till,"

lioihmn/

orimasYi

f'

wa,

—

is ?

^lUtiJirl

Waiakushi no t'/e

doh)

as-fm; irlwrr; Alitajiri

Mc

as far as,"

"Thus

Kore made. Telsudu

"

of

made to

iis-fav-as

made,

eo)ne

till,

< far is the done l,ailway finished desu. \^^ i^^^ ^^ Mitaiiri."

Duh^ made' N. B.

How

dekile'\

ifi

?

malie \ "Please tuaiUng ll COine.

(More commg. )

kudasai.

|2

(

For made ni

{ tance."

till^

in the sense " by," see ^V,

"

till

my

till

forever."

when.^)

"for any

so far," {Lit.

wait

lit.

" Ever so long," "

evens I {Lit.

"Ever mo'.

now."

i*

made

kurtt

171/1^ made' mo

"to:"

to,"

far," "hitherto," "till

hviiu/ condescend.

I/su^

" down

even3

B.

at

till'

end

dis-

where.'

of

\

136.

—

THE

72

POSTPOSITION.

MO.''

^

BIo means "even," "also," "and," "loo." and :" mo mo means " both

102.

When

repeated,

" Even

lit.

(

,

,, llsumadcmo.

when,"/.

till

e.,

" | " forever.

"

WatalmsM mo mairimasu. A'ore

mo

wastirecha

This

nUo.

«s-/<»--/w,
I will

^.nd you mustn't forget

.<

\ (_

ikemasen. ^

go too."

fjîg

either;" or

y^^

forget this."

"Nor must

i.-i-ltO-fJO,

Ka

Jims desu.

also,

iokoro

fji

mo

nomi

mo

Mv.-.ijnUucs

"

,

"'•'o.

plHcc

Nai

is.

gozaimasen. ) y^^^^

xot-bcino fiwt i,Uo (This

a very

is

Construed

l'o/;ii

Good i\'Io is

with

a

(-There

mo

negative

mo

ivaruhu

ulso.

nai.

sometimes placed (see

^

96).

some."

?Ho......mo

means

"It

is

neither

good nor

ihtid."

after ka,

It

hiru ka Again rumi„!j-yeur come ? rai-nen

shiremasen.

retains

when in

the latter

means

Japanese something

:

\ (_

i

"Perhaps

I

may

come

again next year."

cumwt-Jinoiv.

even A^.

B.

cessive

*

verb,

j

the English translation, thus

Mala

mo

are ccitainly

proper force of " even," but can hardly be represented

its

ill

thul

^-^^pi^

:

(itso is-not.

hfid

^^^^•>

^^

^,.g

idiom.)

nor," thus

"perhaps" of

is-Hoi.

common

" neither

"It cannot be said

(

mo

kolo

both of mosquitoes

^^^^ of fleas."

^

iiuiiie/'oits

a place where there

It is

I are plenty

For mo serving to form expressions analogous

mood, see

Not

to

*{

to the con-

289.

be confounded with the adverb mo, for wblch see

T[

373.

MOTTte.

73

MOTTE. ^

properly the gerund of the verb molsu,

Molte,

103.

hold,"

"to

Written Japanese the usual word for "by,"

in

is

"thereby."

In the Colloquial

of emphatic particle,

which

is

survives only as a sort

it

moreover

little

used except

Thus hanahada tnolle is the by old-fashioned speakers. same as hanahada, " very," but emphasised I'ma moile may ;

he rendered by " even now," or by the help of some such

word

"

as

thus

very,''

I\Iukashi AttcU^nt-tinie

:

kara

ima

motle,'^

fronts

iiow

huleell,

It is a shop which has yoku carried on a good trade

ai-kawarazu mise

down

times

old

wcH 'from

mnuudiy-eiutniiiiKj-rwt

weru

'

to

this very day."

desu.

svUn {intrans.) sJiop j\',

Ai, the equivalent of our

B.

prefixed

verbs by

to

Language, and has

word " mutually,"

pedantic speakers.

It

is

or no meaning now.

little

a

relic

is

ottcu tlius

of the

This sentence

Book

a good

is

example of the apparent ambiguity of relative constructions in Japanese,

which was pointed out

in

^

The speaker

82.

of course

means

that the things in the shop sell well ; but he seems to say that

shop

itself

When is

which

sells well.

de

used in the sense of " by

is

often suffixed to

HocM

de

ILn'ifc

by

Nawa Hope

Kaze wind aotle

all

to-ciit.

de {moile) shibaru. by to-tie.

h,j,^

ga

io

and

To

\

,,

-p^ jjg

\

-'

NAN,

see

Tf

the

or " with," nioite :

cut with a knife."

^^jj,,

^ ^^^^_^'

J

<
\wind."

is.

NA

<<

say

)

imasu.

"

classes of speakers, thus

MruA

{motle)

de {moile)

slafnminff

For

by

it

to

it is

197.

^^^

keeps slamaccount of the

THfi POSTPOSITION.

74

NJ. *\

The

104.

original sense ofwz'is "in," "into,"

Kono

hen

ni

neigfibourliood

Tli'is

kiji

\_

imasen ka f

iva

^

ure-not

as-for,

no

in neighbourhood ?"

*his

'*

Compare

N. B.

this

example with the

on

fifth

de serves to indicate the place where something

where something merely

Kono 'nns

ryori-nin

,

cook.

}

condescend.

' This eyes

l^j^^

.,

ni kakarimashila.

you. (A phrase which

in

polite to

{/) Jiuve-huiu/.

this

^^

is the first time I the honotir to meet

me (have had Jwnoiii'uhle

hand

^^^^_^^^^Y^

(

I-Iajmele JSavinfj-heguî,

and note that

done, ni the place

« Please

^

kudasai.

1ianfliii{i

to,

wo

kamo

p. 63,

is

is,

wild-dueJ,- iacciis.), coolierif-pei-soul

waiasMie

ni

:

there

« Are nlipasints

\

jyheasants

in,

"to"

it is

considered to a

when introduced

use

l,new acquaintance.)

•|[

105.

Ni

has

many

other

following are the chief,

With a passive

idiomatic

of which

verb, ni corresponds to " by," thus

Osoroshiku duvio

ka

J'»'((y7rf/»J«
iHOSswaot'S

i

'

sasaremasMla.

ni

uses,

the

viz.

^

n q\^

:

have been stung by the mosquitoes." j

\

j-|-jgjjj[-^,]]y

huve-heen-stimr/.

Irtj

Ame m furi-komerarcmashiia. italn hy

A

wci-c-hept-iit.

kindred idiom

our " by

"or "

3fe ni miru Eucsb,;,

m hy,

ktkic Jicai'

see

mono. tilings.

is

found

" We were kept in by ( [the rain." in

the

ni corresponding to

with," in such phrases as

mono, things,

mimi\ «»« f I

;

"What ^j^g'g

3_

on^-g

g^j.g_..

one ^^^

sees Y\
with with

Ni.

^

1

06.

With a causative

75

verb, ni denotes the person

caused to perform the action, thus

D Boy

\

107.

"

m

"

[

z.-

sagasasemashu.

-^

,

Ueno

no

Ueno

's

mi

m

ttee

to

wo

cr,er,-u-biossoms

. I

^^^^

When,

as often happens,

preserves

rr Ueno.

ga

it

Mada SOU

ne7-ii

ni

to-sleej)

to

walk

in,

to

walking."

nouns

ima,

" now

arc

fearfully

so

hard

to

form

expressions

:

;" datji ni,

"carefully."

" a bad hand (at) ;'' Aeia ni, " the present moment," ima ni,

" unskilfully."

" a good hand

"skilfully."

"presently."

;"

jdzu, rippa,

(at)

jozuni,

;''

"splendour;"

rippa

ni,

(See also

When

several

ni',

leppo-miztf

budo-shu'

wo'

\

64.)

vwi/e'

ni',

Hi

means

:"

Besides^ beer\ bewine', we-will-go' gun-water', i.e. carrying' will take beer, claret,

( Biirti^

"splendidly."

things are enumerated, ni often

" besides the foregoing," " and

mashi?.

is

go

serves

"importance," " cave

keia,

it

" It is still too early to to lied."

\_

corresponding to European adverbs, as ciai/i,

roads

[,ad,

t J

10a hayai. as-for {it is) early,

suffixed

" the

{

j

A'i

:

/

'

oremasu.

hones {nom.) Jn'caU (inirans),

109.

to see

"

follows the present tense used as

original force, thus

its

* ItoaOs (iiom.) Imiuj-bcKl.,

\

want to go

I

cherrv-blossoms at

only with the indefinite form of the verb that ni has this

It is

infinitive, it

108.

means

ivant-U)-f/o.

N. B.

hone

"

\

{accus.)

ikttai.

meaning.

^

•'

:

sakura

1

an

malce the boy look

will

„

Suffixed to the indefinite form of a verb, ni

(in order) to," thus

is

:

I

.

who

Lit.

sides*

"We

and soda-water."

„

THE

76 .

r, Mana} ,

,

war

POSTPOSITION.

u

a

(

is

/u

the king of „ . .u, warrior the •

the

^j- ,^gjj_ j^jj^g

As-for^ flowers', (the best

Zz'/.

j and

M flowers,

(A proverb.)

hio' wa' bushl\

" The cherry

f

m*,]a

sakurar

the cherry-blossom'

is)

and-to-the-foregoing-it-may-be-added-that*,

;

human-

as-foi"

beings', (the best are) warriors'.

NO. means "

\ no. No .

.,

,

Arnenka}

denotes the possessive case

of," or

,„.,__. no- Daiioryo

(

\

.

^

Neku^ no-

Art' the

verb

am, "

_-

7

form

is

A

"

Zt7.

of the

claw;

cat'^s'

"Way

" Just

the

,.

,

"

i.e.,

as

of being,"

is."

it

to be.") ,•

.

,

Kaila bakan no nougut oniu :

We

{An

mama'.

110'

,

tsiwie".

indefinite

:

" Tiie presideni' o(^ ., .. _„. ^^ United States\'

" Something

(

shina.

have only

I

Kpught." {More lit. "An

.,HU:U. (

just

article

of quite recent buying. ")

when treating of the postof many apparently nomiThe same tendency is Japanese.

have already noticed,

position ga, the genitive origin native

expressions

in

exemplified by no, though less frequently in the Colloquial

than in the Written Language, thus

Kisha

no

isTikb

Tmtn 's xyassaffe yokogilcha WO

sum

ioki,

docs

tone,

:

tis-foi'-crossiuf/,

the

gozaimasn.')

I

III.

No

is

the

train

{More

(?j)

dangerous

It is

cross

line

abunai. dangerous. (It would be more polite to say abuno

{accus.)

"

senro[

is

"

to

when

passing."

time passing of the

lit.

of the

line

at the

Strain.")

used in attributive phrases either

suffixed to, the other postpostions,

of the postpositions excepting

such phrases.

An example

7io

it

in lieu of, or

being a rule that none

can connect two nouns in

or two will

make

this clearer

;

""

NO.

Kono ura mis bade

(i)

Kicni

(?) "'

,

,,

(Jounti'il

ga gozaimasu.

ni ike

pond (nam.)

in,

R'ono ura no gozaimasu..

(2)

77

zva, aso

ike

" There

j

| at the

is.

of this

"

dempo.

A

is

back

at the

.'

\ -

,

ceived a _

1

,

,

egram ,°

te

,

from home.

telegram from home."

In the above predicative phrases (the

each English preposition

is

shallow.

is

Itara dempo ga Mmashita. ^ , \,has-cmne. telegram (fiom.) fvom,f .T

Kuni kara no

pond this."

" The pond

{

\

[

(4)

a

back of

first

and the

third),

rendered by the Japanese post-

position properly corresponding to

it.

But turn the phrase

attributively (the

second and fourth), and no either supplants,

or

that postposition

is

suffixed

to,

{no

for «/ in the

second,

kara no for kara in the fourth).

In

this

manner

idea of relation

come

to

be

;

"of," comes to express almost every

W(5,

or rather

one idea of " of;" thus

Alami no

the various

all

summed up by

the Japanese

ideas of relation

mind under

the

:

" The hot springs al Atami.'' " The snow on Fuji."

onseit.

Fuji no yuki.

" Nichi-Nichi"

no'

shasetsu.

j"A

leading

article

in

the

" Daily News.'

\

Oya no mo.

" The mourningybr a parent."

Wabokn no dampan.

" Deliberations about peace."

" Precautions against cholera."

Korcra-byo no yobo.

Even the idea of apposition heading, for instance

" His

Keraino Tbsuke. Indeed apposition a similar idiom with "

The province

of

finds

its

place

under

this

:

is

"

retainer Tosirke."

often expressed in of," as

when we

Yamato."

English

say

Famaio no

kuni.

itself

by

^

THE POSTPOSITION.

78

^112. No

used

is

English woid

'•

one

For the na

Kore

wa

This

iis-f(yp,

"

no.

na

ydiii

" ones

" or

Warui

N. B.

with

substantively

oijdbji na, see

no

ii

f/ood

A

"A

no.

1

mo

iabi

197.

"This

\

i.'i.

Under

good

a tiling I have ^^^ number of

It is ^gg,, se,

j

.^j.-^pc,

•

:

Jns/iP no^yunii" no\ stamps-","

is.

a

note the following specimens of a

heading,

this

curious idiom

onf

s(nc

iinics evetif

Ilow-'infuii/

is

one.

\

no desu. '' J \

viiia

the :

bad one."

.

Iku

thus

solid one."

da.

one

meaning of

the

" (see also "^ 137),

as

"stamps

i.e.

lit.

that

"old" ones* of

as possible,

are

old," hence

"some

old

stamps," Kwashi'^

no''

shinki^ ni* yaila" no' ,

as

newness" have-burnt* one' of^ cake',

been

freshly

as possible,

lit.

"in*

"a cake that has "a freshly baked

i.e.,

baked," or more simply,

cake."

There intention

is

just

the

shadow of a shade of difference in and the simpler

between these circumlocutions

expressions

Furuiinshi.

" Old stamps."

Shinki ni yaila Iwdshi.

"

The circumlocutory form

A

freshly

with

the

baked cake." two

no's

seems

to

contain a tacit reference to stamps that are not old and cakes that are «o/ freshly baked,

the ideas of oldness

\

113. to

No

often

English

"Japanese"

—a

sort of

and of freshness

serves

adjectives,

(see ^'62,

to as

emphatic dwelling on respectively.

form expressions corresponding

Nihon

and \ 197

no,

"of Japan,"

ei seq.).

i.e.,

Sometimes,

in

—

NO,

quite familiar talk,

emphatic

"and

end of

in

the

is

drawn

At other

114.

so there

times,

it

in

Colloquial

"and what do you

or

I"

this

occurs towards

" Boian-doro,"

II of the

O Yone

between

to

of the

that

Chap.

in

with a certain

final particle

good example of

Handbook,

this

conveisation

attention

^

A

of that!"

the

occurs as a

it

corresponding to

force,

English phrase think

79

and

where

Shijo,

a foot-note.

— and this

a very favourite idiom,

is

employed as a kind of equivalent for the word koto meaning "act," "fact." This construction is specially apt

no

is

to

occur in conjunction with the substantive verb da or

and " it

generally best rendered in

is is

"is

thai," or

it

man

For instance, a

that ?"

desit,

English by the phrase has

made

an appointment, but a note comes from him about the time he

is

this,

expected to says

Konai

no

daro.

Will-not-cmne fuel A^. all,

B.

One

arrive.

of the bystanders, observing

:

Though

"I suppose

j

jtrdbably-^li. | isn't

the sense

is

it

properly that of holo,

may

be here derived from the word mono by apocope of the

For notwithstanding what has been

that he

is

coming." not no, after first

syllable?

54 concerning the distinction to be drawn between koto and mono, a certain amount of said

in

\

contusion in the use of the two words can scai-cely be denied

matter of

fact,

;

and as a

one not infrequently hears such expressions as konai

nion\o'\ daro.

In such contexts, the word no conversation

generally

is,

sinks into the single letter

may

clipped of ri.

be, its

Thus

and

in

familiar

vowel, so that

the above

it

example

might equally well be Konai n daro, or more politely Konai n'

desho (conf

\

343-5)-

Nani

wo

sttru

n

desu

Wlmt

(accus.)

do

fact

is?

?\ f

" What doing

.''"

is

it

that

you

a^ve

THE POSTPOSITION.

80 ... iku

,.

Massugu

ni

n

"Am ,,-,,( desu fe --^

„H

„o

fltraight-H,

on

_

?

is

^

Aru

no?

Is

fuel?

As shown

N. B.

The

this

at the

is

"Do

.?"

Is there

that there

is

vowel when standing

be

"

(

I

j ^^^

desu P. "

What

^115. The

by comparing,

you

that

.?"

each of

items enumerated, thus

tlie

Shishi dano, tora dano,

zfi)

sake

convey

Ni

fish,

but

Thus

this

possibly

ni,

:

after

^

109)

Thus, when a Japanese he

dano,

means

of a variously assorted besides

the

But when he says

kwashi, he speaks of just those three

moreover,

The

vulgar. is

be repeated

good things

other

Observe,

less

enumerative

as an

n

:

and cakes enumerated.

sakana

somewhat

no,

sum

purposes of enu-

for

Iwashi

dano,

hearers the idea

his

to

and no more. is

ivo

simply copulative, dano conveys

is

sakana

dano,

including

ni,

may

Nam wo

"Lions, tigers, elephants, ^nd camels."

the idea of a multiplicity of objects.

sake

desTi

between dano and «/ (see

difference

a

is

\

used enumeratively.

liquor,

Nani

with

like the Latin ûe,

dano, rahuda dano.

feast,

say,

verb (&, "is," and the postposition ko combine

Dano must,

to

its

arc doing.?"

meration.

There

to say

example, no cannot be clipped of

last

form the word dano, which serves

says

you mean

that

y,

.?"

you doing

are

is it

it

^^

g^^^;„j^,

very end of a sentence.

exemplified

"What

shimasu ?

straight

"Is

Hi.

exact force of no preceding the verb da or

practically

to

go

to

I

more ^^ ^^

.?"

polite

often

after

used.

o.ther

that

equivalent

the is

word dano

de gazaimasu

No sometimes

serves

than the substanlive verbs.

!

SHI.

ga

Kivii

imrukalia

no,'

' '

Talk

of

feeling

MenUU-feelings {nom). wei-e-bad and, frightened nan no to, osoroshii me ni

and

ivhat

fearful

that,

aite

eyes

to

£.

ieki,

sometimes replaced in the

Sometimes the two are used

fl'j.

together, as seiji-tcki kakumei, or seiji-teki no kahtimi, tion of politics,"

i.e.,

tell

^

in its proper sense of " of," is

No,

can

I

it,

you."

(ramil.)

higher style by the Chinese word

of

time

kiia.

Jiaving-inet (/) Jiave-come. TV.

and so forth, I have had a rough

lit.

" a revolu-

" a political revolution."

SHI.

^

ii6.

Shi,,

71,

postposition which

is

not capable of translation

into English, has a sort of enumerative force, a kind of pause, thus

Kono

wa,

nikai

ski,

umi mo mieru ski ; makoto sea

is-visible,

ni

ii

in,

good

also

truth

is-visiblc i

kesJiiki desu.

view

'

mo \

Fuji

T/iis sccond-stoi'et/ as-for, Fti/tiyaata also

mieru

and

serves as

:

'

From

store}-

the second here you can

Fujiyama and you can see the sea, see

—

truly

beautiful

a

view."

is.

SAi is frequently appended to the verbal form in mai (the "improbable present or future"). Thus, when bandying words with a jinrikTsha-man who should attempt an overcharge, one might say Hajimeie

kicrwna

For-the-first-time

ianomi asTi

ya

skimai

shi,

as-for, {/) prol>aWtj-do-tiot;

soba

iaigai

in arhet-priee

mo

shiile

iru

wa

also

hnoa-hit/

am

{emph.^

Occasianally

s^z'

seems

"You you •I

don't

imagine,

do

the first time have hired a jinrikisha, and .?

that this

that I don't

is

know

the proper

fare !"

to terminate a sentence;

only because the speaker,

make

\

veJiicle (acct/s.)

for-the-most-]>art

is

wo

to

:

after

finishing the

but this

first

clause.

"

"

THE POSTPOSITION.

82 a

liimself at

finds

concerning

loss

and

second,

the

so

peiforce leaves the sentence unfinished.

N. B. Do not confound the postposition ski with shi tlic " indeform " of the verb sunt, " to do," wliicli appears in such idioms as tni mo slii, kiH mo sunt, " one hotli sees it and hears it."

finite

TO. ^[liy. To

had the sense

originally

pronoun "

that," but

now

il

our deraonstralive

of

has the sense of our conjunction

"that:" Uso

da

to

iiviasTi.

I.ii'

Ifi

that

says.

Honlo da TruOi

N. B. strative

of

truth.

is

pronoun

I

think that

into the

in idiomatic

"

a

is

lie.

He

says

most similar phrases, English idiom

in

word "

The

that,''

English

' It

:

English equivalent " that."

its

in Japanese.

literally

it is trtie.

)

generally prefers to omit the

be omitted

a lie."

it is

The conversion of the demonconjunction came about gradually in the case

In the above, and

meaning

"

says that

think that."

I

as in the case of

to,

I i

tJii, hliik.

He

Originally therefore the sense was

" It

that."

omoimasu, nmasii,

to

that

is

"

lliat ;"

but

cannot so

to

following are instances of

but not lending

itself

l.j

to

expression

: "

Omae san To,,

nan

to

^vl,„t that ','

(

" ^.'''^^'^

kaP

"""''^ ,n„„c as-fo.; ) {.Said to acorn- ^^l"^-

smj

?

mon ferso».)\ s&y

Mr.

,„"

-ir

mosu func. vessel.

/„

to

I

,,

" ^'^^ '^'^ "^^S °^ ^^f you, wlial lJo people]

1

,

\.h^\.

"A,„ vessel

JMaru, ,'

.T that]

,

n

\i

T

called

more

.

,., lit.

/latto, is,

'Tokyo

tlie

,.

.

''A

-,

,

vessel

r

c

ot

'-

.

which people] say Tokyo Maru.' "

that

it

is

the

'

{

(Conf. p. 58 for this impnrl.inl

Similarly in

"'"'"^

>'°"''

''^-

's

v.i,..' jUa/tt ir Jotcyo

smj

wa,

in

« ..m Tokyo Mara" "

na

no

it'

om.)

the case of such onomatui>oeric adverbs as

Mtto, patatlo, etc.,

where the

to

(stn-ngthened into

properly speaking, a separate word, thu

//o)

!

.

83

TO.

TT- ,,, 2

,~.,

.

Ha}Uo' omoimashiicf3

"I Started" ,, r'., ,, ^, thought' that' [it

f

\ ^,

.

I

\T

J

1.-U

\

I.-44

ISlochihoaff- kitto

-3

2

"I

f

mairimasu'.

\

,

"

Under the

this

mentally supplied after

Nnn Nan to

colloquial phrase

^118. To

ille,

,

to

osshaiia ?

hearing)

to,

iku (7) go

deinashita.

lole,

(saying)

to

ilia

"thinking

and

whether," lole

?

that;''

similar

(vulgarly He)

:

\

" He went out saj'ing that he was going to the bath."

( i '

tueitt-out,

flial,

Nan

or

(polite),

that ;" lo omolle,

ni

Honourable iiot-watm-

at

Take, for instance, the common P " What did you {or he) say .?"

(lit.

yu

fo

some verb must always be

gerundial phrases, are often contracted to

O

„

It felP flop'.''

for

;

"I

lit. ,),

it.

" saying

"asking

Mile,

lo

,

heading, too, comes the idiomatic use of

end of a sentence

standing for

.

ha-

will certainly' come'' •'

,

I later-on\

Pata}Uo' ochimasJiita^

inore t is]

,

Tole frequently has a sort of oppositive force, as in the

following examples, where iox to

ille

(Conf. also

that."

Ihira

it

"even saying

mo,

\

shita

sixtîj

Itave-donc

ga

okonai

tote,

evcn-siiying-thnt,

conduct (pcfm,)

mo

nanni

warukereba,

antjtldng

if-is-bad,

that,"

best parsed as standing i.e.,

"even supposing

289.)

gakumon

Hoiv-iii-ttch

may be

narimasen.

" However

rriuch

a

man

may

study {more lit., saying that a man may study how much), nothing will come of it if he is badly behaved."

becoines-not.

Zohei-kyoku wa, Mint as-fm; kara itta u;;nt

because

muyami

ni\

"You

(shown

can not get over the Mint

even-su,jina-tJuu,U\my\y

by going there and

recldessly tote,

haiken

wa

dehimascn.

ador'uifj-lodtt'

as~for,

foi'tliconies-not.

asking to see '

it."

"

THE

84

POSTPOSITIOX.

N. B. Women and the lower when they should say to iimasu or

\

often

classes to

To sometimes means " and."

119.

end a sentence by

When

has this sense,

it

each noun.

like the Latin que, generally repeated after

it is,

Even when not so

repeated,

immediately preceding

always belongs to the word

it

not to the word following

it,

Europeans often make the mistake with

in imitation of the

to,

by

clauses

ludicrous in Japanese

Anala

to,

Fiiransu

walakushi Doitsu

to,

Certain idiomatic this head, thus Jlfusu/;o

to

Kore to;.,

of

u:-.e.s

, ,

)

i \

iî )

irent.

sounds

this

I.''

best be classed under

^r.

sugti

ni.

wo countmeo my j

I

went with him."

\

As soon

as I got up.

,,t

,-n-

•

I' ^^ different

(ityuffers.

Observe also such

>.

son.

\

chiâimasu.)

,„„/ as-fo,.,

,•

1

J

tniincdiaU'It/.

7ca

to

may

/o

ikliitashlta.\

to

ami

Bat

" France and Germany."

fulari.

That pefsoii and

Sisc

"and."

" You and

lo. to.

-^

,

Okiru

it.

a clause

:

innl tU'O-lK'VSOns.

Ano Kto

commencing

:

lo

Son _

of

European idiom which introduces

conjunction

the

tte,

iimasMla.

r

from

,

,,

this.

j

adverbial

phrases

ski-azmse

as

to,

"luckily." T[

120,

has

To sometimes comes sense

tfiis

adjectives, thus

So

sum

So

ilo

to, if.

Suû iiiimmUaM!/ olmrcmasH.

to

mean "if"

or

"when."

only after the present tense of verbs

It

and

:

sliiJ
\

iltanai

to, \

go-iiot

-1/,

I

"You you do

will

get

scolded

if

that."

" You

will

be too

don't go at once,

late if

you

,

WA.

So mbshimasu

85

sugu ni \ ,< when I said so, he ImmediatelvL^^^^^^-^^^, ^^ ^ ° j. ,.

to,

So scua ^vJce», shikar aremasluia.

,

°'

ffoi-scoldcd. *][

1

2

1

.

where

Observe the use of /o it is

Ch'ri

such phrases as the following,

in

not susceptible of any English rendering

yama

isumoiie,

nccumuiating, «iomk/<((ii

x>tist

nam.

(A proverb used to inculcate the importance of little things.)

Mizu

ga

Water

^jlom.-)

ga

be-

Lcomes a mountain."

becomes.

(iiom.j

:

"Dust accumulating

io\

umi

to

sea

nhoa

< The garden has become ^fg^j ^^^ through the natte " (of the neighoverflowing o o f"^'«'»^«\ Juis-beconie. deie,

issuuia,

\

fjcu-de,d^

.

1

bourmg

J

g^Y^^

Observe the followed by

strong

jiio)

Arimasii ka P

at the

— Arimasu

mo!

)

V

To wa or

tote

Are

— For

cessive phrases, see

\

to

).

(generally

:

any

there

?

—

Of

course there are !" _or, "I should just think there were !"

sometimes replaces

affirmative phrases.

to

assertion, thus ' '

,

to \

of

force

affirmative

end of an

stream, etc.

mo

to

mo and

288 and

*{

to

in

such strongly

iva iedomo in

con-

289.

WA. 122. T[

"

FFa

was

that which,"

originally

"

a

noun

he, she, or they

signifying "thing," hence

who

as a separative or isolating particle,

measure to the French quant thetically,

to the

a,

Greek }xkv and

";

but

it

is

now used

corresponding in some or,

when repeated

Sk.

anti-

Perhaps the most

word or phrase by means of wa is given by such French construc" Lui, qu'est ce qu'il en dit ?" " Ces gens qui

perfect idea of the character of a Japanese isolated

tions as

viennent d'arriver,

personne

n'en

salt

rien, "

— where

the

"

.

THE

86

words "

POSTPOSITION.

and " ces gens qui viennent

lui "

"

d'arriver " are, as

and

were, lifted out of the regular current of the sentence

it

" As

set in a place apart.

as

"

as for " in

most of the

generally

is

is

But

indicated

sufficiently

or

suffixed,

may sometimes be

A

sukoshi

ivo

sono

mama

heey

tis-fop.

iliai

condition

the

at

which

made

j^S

yoi

iva,

To-duy as-fm; (/oodUi.e., tenia de gozaimasu. fbeeu rveatlier

{it) is.

iva,

other days,

nami ga

yohodo desu

rougli rip2>e
wa

is

kara, becmise,

j'^'obaJyly-rvoyi't-fjo-oiit

J

" Out

not

iva ie-siiM de gozaimasYi. as-fm\ lunnJ-oinpiii ani.

£ô/;o

no

ido

iva,

1

xr«.e

's

xwAi

,„-/(,',.,

I

desii.

weather."

may have

to-day

least

at

\

1

/

rough

waves so ;

vessel

will

sail.

j

"Now

I

am

at

leisure.

" The water in this well comes from the aqueduct." C^'"''

"The

well here zV an aqueduct" (!) might suppose, if he misfor a sign of the nominative case.)

as the beginner

is'

at sea the

yz/wel seem pretty resseZTprobably the 1

suido

it

\

demastnnai.

^••atn-roml

fine

Jit is fine.")

Ojfina us-foi; pientifuihj u'avos[iwm)\

yd

It IS.

"To-day it is "Whatever

\

claret

,1. \ the beer is conj ,i -n , cemed,^_that will do

'inl

(is)goo
Konnichi

the

de\ âs

yorosM.

Ima Now

word to

usually

"Warm

atalamete,\

wa

tiS'for,

of the

is

its

English

slight pause,

comma,

indicated by a

oiiru

arai

an

in

:

Budo-sJm

Oki

practice

in

by placing that word

beginning of the sentence or clause.

after iva

so far

examples

translations of the

literal

by an emphasis on the equivalent

translation

which wa

"

which has accordingly been rendered by

iva,

scattered throughout the present work. force

to,"

concerned," are the most explicit English

is

equivalents o{

" with regard

for,"

took

wa

"

"

WA. /

Kore de wa komarimasu. rills

mn-hmiiperea.

inj

„,

,

iva

Well

as-for,

Tins

zonjimasen.

I don't sraolce." (.Blorelit.

^^ „

I don't

know

we//.

''

"This

of native make,

(is)

an imported

is

article."

'

NisM

wa

Mia

Fuji,

\

^"J"'>","«'-„ "<»•"' C

^"^l^jrC^' 2va

Tsukuba de gozaimasu.

as-for, TsuJittba

*ji

don't

I

\

as-far, Jâpan-nuike ; iltat (

hakurai XI {de gozaimasu), (that importation Hon (ij).

iva iiS'for,

tobacco,

"\

f

)

are

wasei,

"

\

{/) laioii-iiof.

wa

Kore

"

nomwiasen. ).. ^^ drtnU-not. j _^„]

Tobacco as-for,

Yoku

j

" This being so, I am in a quandary." (The de wa may be contracted into Ja ; see

(

.

wa

Tahako

\

87

123.

In an

seem

to

\

(it) is.

^

interrogative

sentence,

" To the west stands Fujiyama, to the north Mount Tsilkuba."

wa would sometimes

be the means of asking a question

but an

;

ellipsis

must always be supplied. For instance, Inu wa P pronounced in an interrogative tone of voice, practically signifies " Where is the dog?" But literally it is, " As for the dog, (where

Wa

is

he

.')"

sometimes occurs

also

a certain

interjectional,

This idiom

is

heard

only in

especially from the lips of

Waiashi wa,

^

124.

kono ho

Me

as-for, this

The

peculiar

well-shown

in

at the

end of a sentence with or emphatic

exclamatory,

women ga

quite ;

familiar

thus ii

force.

talk,

and

:

wa

I

\

side {}iomîis)good iiidcud!}

"1

like this

qhq /do.

power of wa to separate or limit ideas is some of the negative phrases given in the

Chapter on Syntax,

^

433, and also in such favourite verbal

idioms as the following

:

88

THE POSTPOSITION.

wa

Aril ni Is

arimasu

in as-far,

sYiku7i5\

whereas,

scarce

koto

wa,

Aru

gozaimasu. (or

Ame

ga,

is

fuUa

zva,

imasii ka

Ilaiii
iva

as-for, falling

ga,

hidoi

"Is

koio

— Yes,

faet

ing,

irhcreav.^ intense

is

coa gozaimasen.

it

raining

but

it

?

rain-

is

it

not

is

raining hard."

is-not.

as-for,

Koiowatto

okimashVa.

liefusing

wa .

.

oki-

(

of these

I

is

two phrases

" j j-gfyggj]

the fact of the

states

Tlie latter emphasises

the emphasis of hesitation, as

did indeed refuse, but

politeness,'' or

<

" I rg/i«ed', but. ..." (the sentence remaininp; unfinished.)

and nothing more.

the emphasis

,

]

(

.

The former refusal,

"

\

(I) put.

Koiowalle

masMia ga.

say,

ggai-ce'."

ni'

in

Falls

but thev

(rue

jg

jj.

j^^j-g

— Furu

?

1*

is

imasu

fuiie

etc.)

" There are some

I

"I

left

my

refusal

if

it

but

;

one should

was tempered by

myself a loophole for taking back the

refusal," etc., etc.

wa

Tsuhai Messenger

Mia came

as-for,

uu

ga, zva

ki

ionin

althongJi, 2>erson-

shinai.

in-Question as-for, coming as-for, tloes-not.

Very often we hear with

sufficiently

clear

ki ica shinai

where simple

other verbs),

Oh yes a jnessenger Came, \ but the man him(self didn't." I

'

'

!

;

(and similar constructions konai,

etc.,

would seem

according to European ideas.

But the

Japanese prefer the more emphatic form with wa, whenever

any mental reservation or allusion implies the existence somewhere or other of contradiction or opposition to the idea which

is

actually expressed,

as

illustrated in the

two

foregoing examples.

When thus suffixed to the indefinite form of a verb (ki is the form of the irregular verb hint, "to come"), OTa is often pronounced ya ; tlius ya shinai for !;i wa shinai. N. B.

indefinite

H

WA.

89

A consideration of the foregoing examples, and indeed of those which any page of Japanese affords, will convince the student that wa is not, as some European

^125.

writers

have erroneously imagined, a sign of the nominative

case.

The

following example, which

we

the last

is

shall

quote, illustrates this fact almost to the point of absurdity. It is

race-day,

let

You meet

us suppose.

Anala JToii

wa,

as-foTj hoi'sC'race

to

him

:

ka ?

desu

keiba

a friend walking

and you say

in the direction of the race-course,

'.'

is

on the hypothesis o[ wd being a sign of "Are you a horse-race.?" ( !) The proper meaning of course is " As for you, is it the races i.e., if

interpreted

the nominative case,

(that

you are going

races,

eh

.?"

to)

The utmost

?"

or

so-called nominative force of

by wa must, nominative

in

nominative

in

in

not

more simply "Off

to the

that can be said with regard to the that the

ztia is

a few instances,

though

English,

the Japanese

is

it

word followed

be rendered by a never

properly

The

construction.

approach made by the Colloquial Japanese Language possession of a nominative particle p.

But

66).

even

meant "of,"

originally

that

in the particle

has been

as

this,

is

is

to say,

there

was

a

nearest to the

ga

(see

explained,

a sign

of the

genitive, not of the nominative.

^126. Europeans often say wa or ga and il

find

;

one with

zva,

the other

is

it

with ga,

When

(if

must oRen be rendered is,

we may

however, a slight so phrase

speaker has in his mind a predicate and gives

when

;

he gives

a predicate, he uses zva.

it

the subject

is

it

it)

a

a subject,

in his mind and As a general empirical

uppermost

he uses ga

whether to

two Japanese phrases,

There

by the same English words. difference of intention.

to decide

hard

true that

THE POSTPOSITION.

90

but

seemingl)'

rule,

not really

contradicting

above

the

enunciation of principle, the use oi ga necessitates emphasis

on the subject

m

^

selves, as stated in

on the

take an example

much

—

if

Sensei

appeared).

(///.

teacher, he has

was

inform you of

''

That

come."

middle of the night or servant will say Scnsei

has

come,"

coming of at

—-more

at

visitant,

and now in

the

some other unusual hour,

the

ga miemashlla and

properly

arrive

" T\\^ teacher

i.e.,

;

the curious

is

and important

So too of an unexpected death one would

Hayashi san ga shinimasMta,

instance,

But

dead."

;"

he had long been

known

would be Hayashi san

the phrase

Hayashi

if

is

dead."

"The

etymologically,

In the servant's mind his coming

the teacher. "

such an hour (predicate)

thing.

good

to say, the teacher (subject)

is

thoughts as a daily

But should the same personage

is.

arrival

his

wa miejiiasKla, "The teacher has cootcThe etymological sense is, "As for the

in the servant's

here he

words.

in the actual

you aie expecting your Japanese

teacher, the servant will probably h^y 'i'A.-^mg

given to the use of such

change

prefer a :

The Japanese them-

predicate.

27, are not

They

vocal emphasis.

To

whereas the use oiwa

the English iranslalion,

necessitates emphasis

" Mr. to

say,

for

Hayashi

is

be past recoverv,

" Mr.

tea shinimasiiila,

ga ii means " This is means " This is ^00(f. " The

Similarly Ji'are

whereas Kure

wa

ii

distinction flows naturally from the original force of the particles, this,"

Kore ga

while Kore

wa

ii

being

ii is

properly

two "the goodness of

properly " as for

In comparative sentences the rule

is

this, it is

good."

quite simple.

The

subject takes ga,

while the word denoting the thing with

which means

is

the subject

of iva

:

thus

belter than this."

compared :

is

generally

I\orc yori ira,

separated off by

are ga

ii,

" That

is

'

wo.

^127. The

who

student

91

has followed

this

explanation with

due regard

to the original genitive force ofga, will perceive

that there

is

nothing specially emphatic about ga in the

Japanese idiom, though an emphasis on the word preceding

emphatic and separative

is

On

nearest equivalent in English.

it is its

zva

will generally

be no emphasis on the corresponding portion

when

of the phrase in English,

nominative.

the other hand,

Japanese, though there

in

noun

the English

is

word in English whenever that word is not a nominative, shown by several of the examples given above. 1[

128.

It

may be asked

:

what

is

the rule in the case of

both. ,

are

ga may be used in both, or Thus the fourth example on

wa hakurai, " This

article,"

The on

might be altered

e.ffect

the

would be

to

to

two

.''

p.

87,

S'ore

of native make, that

is

as

The answer is that else zva may be used in

nominatives in antithetical clauses either

a

Wa, however, corresponds to an emphasised

Kore ga

wa

wasei,.

an imported

is

wasei, are

ga

hakurai.

throw the emphasis more strongly

two subjects than on the two predicates.

N. B.

Sometimes wa, occurring

rendered by "

Voroshika Ts-ffood

if,"

thus

wa, if,

after

an adjective

in kn,

must be

:

de-kakcmashd.

f

" If

you are

all right, let

us

\ start.

tvill-go-oul.

Elegant speakers sometimes prefer to form employed in the Book Language.

S3.y yoras&Uttlia;

which

is

the

WO. ^129. Wo

is

the nearest Japanese equivalent to a sign of the

accusative case, thus

Tamago

wo

:

uderu.

\

" To

boil eggs."

"

THE

92

POSTPOSITION'.

" To

Yome

wo

Bride

(accus.)

receive a bride,"

inorau.

marrying

to-receive.

^s a bride.

is

SiicJi

wo

kake-ne

girl's

" to go

"I don't Ivnow what to do you ask such an exorbitant price," or more simply, " You if

exccssivG'-piHce (acats.)

komarimasu.

iiclia,

A lit.

)

r

Sonna

marry."

to

i..c,

said only of the man. generally c?i\\ei yonte ni il;ii,

(Of course

should not ask such an ex-

fis-for-saying f (^/)ani-7tf(}npei'al,

ôrbitant price." JTi/o

no

kuru

's

comes

Pei-soti

ivo \ (acais.)[

"To

await the coming of.

[some one."

malsu. to~mvui1.

'\ 130.

more than an

Originally ivo was nothing

serving,

as

attention to

were,

it

to

word

the

therefore not be

to

and draw

which

We

surprised al

was

it

in

It

is

Bakaiu-na! FoUy

Meshi

it

(very rude).

say-not. hill loki.

(famil.)

TT Hon-yaku sum. 1

131.

The

the

:

talk nonsense.

"

"

To do

When eating rice," " When dining.

i.e.,

do,''

f

"

<

wo

is

mostly absent, as

:

To make a translation," To translate."

urgency,"

i.e.,

"

to

urge on."

student will sometimes meet wiih, and probably

be puzzled by, sentences Daijin-gala jyiiiitsters

wo

{acctts.')

sho-kwan-in made aJl-offieiaJs

"

f

|

*f[

" Don't

\

Before the verb sunt, " to

Saisohi sum.

with

wo has been dropped

never was there, thus 1

must cases

•*

time.

cat

iticc

many

not dispense

not that the

such contexts, but that

suffixed.

absence in

its

where European languages could accusative case.

interjection

interrupt the sentence

till

like the following

hajime, be{/inniiiff(^rafis.),

soroimashita. irere-eoinplete.

:

" All the officials were from the ministers

there,

of state downwards."

YA AND

Here

the

clause

first

YE.

g.

means

literally

ministers of state at the beginning."

It

"placing

the

therefore not

is

unnatural that the word daijin-gaia, being what

we should

term an accusative, should take wo. Tf

In the Written Language, wo

132.

often used adversa-

is

end of a clause. But this is rare in the Colloquial, which prefers to use ga for that purpose, as tively

the

at

already explained in

\

93, p, 67.

YA.

1

Ya

an interrogative and exclamatory particle of constant occurrence in the Written Language. In the 133-

is

Colloquial

is

it

less

used,

excepting in such contexts as

Hartiya! "I say, Haru !" said when calling a person by name. It also occurs corruptly for wa after the indefinite forms

of verbs,

Sometimes

Tonari no uchi NcM-aom-'s um^se

ga "

neJio

suh

.

fond,

iakusati

?ii

kalie

quuntitij

in vcavintf

cat

of

.

.

.

as

explained

.

ya

inu

de,

on

N. B.

the

in

has the sense of " and

it

"or "

or," thus

p.

88.

:

"They would seem

to

and ê very Vond of dogs and ° to vuete, .u i, .' }-cars the house next ,, , that seemmg, door ; for they keep quite orimasu. a number of them." (ire. dorj

„t

m •

..

''

.ya nanika. '^

\ (

'

;,

'

something or

°'

other.

FK* ^

134.

i^g

means "to," " towards," hence sometimes "at:"

GaMi) yc School

*

Jionoityable

to,

Some good

Japanese

the

ide

desu

exit

is

M ?

?

\

tO

authorities jjrefer the orthography

-word

is

sjêlt

Briniley's dictionaries, as usual.

/-•

(Jic).

We

Do you go

"

^

follow

SChool E.

V

In Classical

Hepburn's

and

THE POSTPOSITIOX.

94 Suiensho ye

iki-gake

iow
station

?u,\

f/oinff-wllilc,

ye

denshin-kyoku telcgraph-offlee

,,j ^^jn

-^^^

[qqJ,

my

telegraph office on way to the Station."

>*«

at,

^^

j,-,

choilo\^^^^

'

wiU-stoiy.

Koko

yc

llei'e

to

The second

y. B.

kudasai.

oite

oite

oite is the

the force of an auxih'ary (see

1

"Please

\

puttbifj lintiing condescend,

down

j

same verb

as the

put

it

here." but has only

first,

298).

YORI.

^

For;'

135.

„

,

means " from,

'

"since,

(

I

Nani yori shina

" Tiianks

arigalb gozaimasTi.

am.

thanJifid

*ifticXc {acctts.')

its

,

yesterday.''

kekko na

than, splendid hononvahlc

wo,

,

"Since the day before

Issakiijilsu yon.

^liiytliinrf

(or

u j\ neiglibourhooa). •

-^

:"

"From Kyoto"

(

.

J

Aaiinmla yon. *

" than

'

for

did

present."

for

your

your splen{illore

lit.

more-splendid-

than-any thing present,)

POSTPOSITIONS COMBINED.

^

Postpositions

136.

as in English

Some

we

may be combined

portions of this chapter.

Go

shimpai

m

zi'a

to

oyobimasen.

1

OsM A^.

B.

are a few

in

the

more

koto

Hi

fact

as

Phrases of

tliis

much

:

etc.

preceding

—

"It is not worth your troubling about." (A'i K>(7 is more emphatic than ni alone would be. For a still more emphatic

vconstruction with ni 7ua, "ce

rcaclics-not.

liegretfahle

1

J

Here

Japanese,

" awa)' from,"

aheady occurred

instances have

Aiifjiist aiiciuti/

in

say " in at," " in by,

wa....\ indc-ff

—

<<

It is

^

124.)

a pity that.

J

kind are idiomatic and

in constant use.

." .

COMBINKD,

I'OSTI'OSITIONS

jfu-ni-ji

yori

mo

thiln

f.rcil

Twelve-llOHVS

natcha

ikciihisen.

frs-for-Veconting f

is~it<'- jo.

Ano That kon-i

Klo

lo

pm'son

with,

do

hen Hf!t//ihoin-7toO'f

wa

yohodo

ivUJi tts-for^

',

<;olu

-^ 'n

ft'vll

" He is very intimate with that man."

molo

fflso^

oyigin] also

Kuril

ka

io

X'ao de mo Faee efen,

j

is o\'\cn

thususfi

aecmimis

needn't

in

\ ")

"Will you wash your faCe, Sir .^"

manner not needing

i

transla-

lurce of " even " in Japanese.

tlie

.,j

^^,m

j^

^Y\q

accounts

to-day." {more the till-to-day's accounts.)

sliimnshd.

too

9

tfeir/ii

no

mod.:

You

hurrv."

arai 7tasaru hi ?

do 'An

katijo

"

f

" If I mistake not, he said he would come."

to-tvnsh

:^!jl;i

though retaining

Konnkhi

)

it

tO be."

j

^

c

De mo

(Famili.u

siti'i.

Itonov

tion into English,

compared with what

has-ttpenefl-Oit,f.\YLSQ
iiihîsKla.

?

(joiiir-! tit((t

I

/?z>(z/YV«as/??/f7.]

unrih

fei'ij

" That neighbourhood is much improved

mo,

Isogiizii io mo yorobhii. Hiirt'yimj-not even, {is) ;/'>aif

N. B.

later

t.^.

Ano to

do to won't than twelve

It

be

i;'ozni'>i.i^fi.

iiiti nnit<'

Tliitt

"

late

o'clock."

IV tr.^

osoku

95

to

HI.

iriU-do.

{accus.)

Sore

made

no

koio

ni

That

till

'n

tJiui'f

1
Uashimashb.

"

>"

1

I

will

let

'on't let us

it alone," or think about it

Jam more."

{/hcill-tnr7^-e,

Kore made Tills

omi {itorn^

till

7ii

mila

kolo

ill.

sinr

ael

nakatta. wns-not.

N. B.

Made

I

ri(MV

thai

ni often

phrases as mydnichi

made

correspond ni,

not later than) eiLjht o'clock." TIi npprehend the shade of difference whir "till" in idioms of

of a

somewhat

class.

similar character.

Compai

it

till

[Made ni is stronger made alone would be.) word "by" in such made ni, " by [apanese mind does not clearly o our

" by to-n irrow

(i e.

tlii-

had never seen

;"

hachi-ji

« ith us, separates " by " from the N. B. to

1[

loo for a case

THE

96

^

No

137.

roSTPOSITION.

followed by other postpositions generally has the

"one"

substantive force of the English word

already exemplified on

a

Motto Mm-e

wa arimasen

no

a no good ones kudasai.

21/6

c/iitto

ivo

More

ii-liith;

iarctts.')

showing

no

m

Jilg

one

of

hoshii.

mo

"I want

,

{07n) destrons.

hayarimasu

n

\

"ppjjs

kind too is So please look

them."

eonffeseend.

angnst-cjlffnee

Miilto yasiii no ni 'Moi'<: cheuo one to

Though

be used

sMyh.

j^

may,

the no of no ni

"one"

Jl/oto

no

Ofigln

's

mama

bij,

naze

j'un

irJn^l-cil.^,

lehfl

"

ivfis-good

wo

Why

It

fre-

may

it,

as in the

have you changed

their order,

m-drrâcciis.')

well as

^

{Said,

it

when

was

e.g., to

it

did quite

1"

a

s^'i

vant.)

'.'

As here exemplified, no concerning

Observe

eiipho;i\'

more

it

a verb) precedes

occurs

ni

expressive of censure or regret. details

"ones,"

dc yokatla

ni,

niosMta

the last example,

as in

or

:

manner

Inire-aniended

think 1 will take

acceptation by observing that a verb

this

(or an adjective equivalent to

following sentence

I

a cheaper onc."

"while," "when."

"whereas,"

be known to have

"

j

iriii-iiroh(ih!i/-dn.

the sense of

in

quently signifies

139.

a big ^ one,"

I

I

kara,

\

me some

show

Please

ones also m-e-fashiomiWe fashionable. goran nasai. Lt

heemtsr,

no

better oneS ?"

j^

rather better ones."

,

,

no

til

Sue7i

138.

'

" Haven't you any

\

condesceiid.

Okii

Ko

?

?

'

or "ones,"

:

lui

f/ood ones iis-foi;
misete

^

78, thus

p.

this

that zco

inio ivola,

Conf.

chiefly Tf

287

in for

phrases further

important idiom.

and

iva,

which

is

when combined, change by used to denote a specially

QUASI-POSTPOSITIOKS.

emphatic accusative

also that de

;

Ja, owing perhaps to

familiar than de wa,

interchangeable

:—

Kimono ni ahura woha Clothes

(

kakemasktla.

J

89.

(faaiil.)

"I

j j

wa

de

\

but the two are always

{acctts.) have-Xflaeed.

oil

OHf

So de iva nai. Soja nai

„-

often contracted

is

being a modern corruption, sounds

its

somewhat more

(

wa

has already been incidentally mentioned in

intoy'aj as

\

97

my

"That

is

have stained clotheS with oil."

not so;" "no."

gozaimasen. j

"

ja

\

(polite)]

,,

Shuhiki-gwai

\

'

leppo

\

*|[

140. is

Occasionally an

u/su

" You mayn't outside

treaty limits."

ellipsis

sometimes equivalent

sentence

ivo

(run (acciis.) strike •shoot

in, Sed-Une-beyond ga dekimasen. koto act inom^ cannot-do.

Thus /owa

must be supplied. mono wa,

to /o iu

as in the following

:

Go^-jd'

nani' wo' ". f" j desii ka

to'

wa'

;«'

[

people (the-thing-of-which what^ is' it they '^) So'-J6\ talk^ of?" i.e., "What is meant by the "As-for*

«'»^^>')

^''^'^

(''

\\.t\m go-jb f"

.

(See Vocabulary.)

QUASI-POSTPOSITIONS.

^141. What may be termed

quasi-postpositions are

nouns preceded by the postposition in a sense less

them.

Such

no hoka, 710

kage,

nokaivari,

no mtiku,

really

"of," and used

concrete than that originally belonging to

are, for ' '

no,

instance

exterior

"shade

of,

"

of,"

" change of," " opposite of,"

:

i.

e.

," besides "

(melaph.

).

,,

"behind." "instead of"

,,

" opposite, " beyond."

,,

"

"

THE POSTPOSITION.

•98

"

no naka,

no

interior of,"

inside, in."

i.e.

" lower part of, " exterior of,"

110 sKiia,

solo,

below." outside," " beyond." '

sake

'

no tame,

'

of,

I

no uchi,

"

no

"top

lie,

no

iishiro,

no

ivaki,

We

interior of," of,"

because of,"

"

in order to.

"

inside,

"

on,

"

" behind."

" back of," " side of,"

" beside" (by the

thus get such phrases as

" In (side) the house.

Hei no

" Beyond the fence."

''

Kuril no naka,

" In(side) the godown."

Omoi no

" Outside of thought,"

hohi,

side).

:

le no uchi, soto,

in."

" upon."

"

i.e.,

pectedly.

Hanashi no

" Occasion of talking,"

isuide,

i.e.,

"

in the

course of conversation."

Ana yania no

^

142.

When

take

ni after

" Behind those mountains."

kage.

by a

followed

verb,

verb " to be," which requires

"there

is,"

de gozaimasu to

To-dana

no '.V

Aaitte

imasu.

entcriiif/

is.

Tsukue no Table

ka '.*

.''

{De

etc.

Ciijfbotn'd

'3

— Tsukue Table

quasi-postpositions

the

them, except in the case of the substantive

am

is

de,

desii,

and so on

naka

ni

inside in,

tie

ni

noite

top

Of.

i-iiiiiitj

'.'i

iop

signifying

contracted to da;

Thus:

see p. 64).

" It is in the cupboard." (One might equally well say Todana no naka

no ue

;

when

unless

generally

desii. [il)is.

desii.)

imasen t.sti't

"

Isn't

-Yes,

it

it

on the

is."

table

?

"

"

QUASI -POSTPOSITIONS.

Kono hoka

mata\

ni,

gg

There are various kinds besides

' '

Xhis-of besides, iigaln .this one." iro-iro gozaimasYi, (For kono = '' of this," see p. 54 larly for sono immediately below.) V(trioit3-7clnds arc.

Kawa

no muko de gozaimasu.

Rivev

opposite

's

Note

also the

idiom sono kawari

" on

^

143.

Wlien prefixed

Tansu

's

in

's

elotlies

a

moiniji

maple

a noun,

The

' '

j

that,"

this

class of

other

things

| besides these.

wa,

/

tis-foi;

shimashita.

member

" change of

lit.

" The clothes in the ch est of drawers.

(

1

\

red-leaf lias-done.

^144. When

other

the

accordance with the rule

no kimono.

urticles.

's

on

:

interior's

no waki no

Gate 's side rippa ni kqyd splendidly

thus

tw,

no shina-mono.

hoka

Xhls-of eicterior

Mon

1,

ni,

to

attributively

no naka

Cliesi-of-drawers

Kono

11

T[

is

the other hand."

words changes the ni into explained in

It

simi-

{side of the river."

(it) is.

used in the sense of

"

\

;

The leaves of the maple-tree by the gate '

'

have become beautifully

(red."

of this class of words follows a verb,

force changes slightly, so as to correspond to that of

its

English adverb or conjunction, thus

Kare

kore

suru

tichi ni,

while, do hi ga kuremashila, da}/ (nam.) darkened. Tliat

this

an

:

"While we were doing night came on."

all

this,

(Note the idiom kars kore, " that

and this," or, as we should that, and the other.")

say, " this,

So suru So

ga (nom^

hoka, sKkata do except, wajj-of-doing

nai. isn't.

' '

There

be done."

is

nothing else to

"

THE

100

Kmij ftirimasMta

kaivari\

ciimvgA

rained

Yestevdmj

POSTPOSITION.

"Whereas

wa

u Uay into-a.vas-fov,aoodnonom-cmeU kyo

ni,

zvcatJiei'

1

j^

{de gozaimasu).

ienki

rained yesteryesterday's rain),

it

O'.e., after

bg^^tiful weather

by «/and

145. There are also quasi-postpositions formed

the gerunds of verbs,

m

thus

a.s

yotie,

ni

"just

a/ai/e,

"according

sAIiagaiie,

conform;" ni

•'

'

{is).

strike ;"

to-day."

\

"owing

to,"

at,''

from

"to

ff&rz^,

from sMlagau,

to,"

ixQxa.

"to "to rely;"

yarn,

:

rude to say

It is

Kyaku

ni

laisKte,

Gitest

to

confront iiuj,

Anaia ni You to gozaimasen.

iaishiie,

shilsurci desu. rudeness is.

nibshi-wake

confrontinff

excuse

do

,

^j^

j^

^

(guest."

ga

{liojn^

j

j /

" to

I know not how excuse myself to

vou.

is-not.

Amari

nyuhi

wo

kake-sugimashtle,

Toc^mitcli expense iaccus .) having-)ntt~exeeeded,

ima ni iioiv

kokwai

ilatte

to reuelnnfi,

Sliinncn Neiv-year

skiie imasu.

repentance aotnf/

am.

ga

kimasu

ni

yoile,

{710J11.)

conies

to

oicinr/,

wo

kazari lionouruhle

decorations

iiasankereha if'tce-don't-tnaJxCf

{accus.')

narimasen. (iiyisn't.

"

\

Innw \ I

I

am sorry fnr

mv

.

extravagance. ^

" As the

New Year

,,

is

approaching, we must decorate (the gate)."

—

CHAPTER

VI.

The Numeral.

CARDINAL NUMBERS.

\

146.

In European grammars the numerals are generally

disposed of in a few the adjective.

lines, as

forming a mere subdivision of

In Japanese the numeral

is

rather a species

of noun, and a species of noun with marked peculiarities of

own, necessitating

its

its

treatment as a separate part of

speech.

1

147.

There are two

sets

of numerals, one of native and the

other of Chinese origin.

except

for the first ten

The

native set

is

now

obsolete

numbers, which are as follows

:

SUBSTANTIVE FORM. FORM USED IN COMPOUNDS. ENUMERATIVE FORM. I

Kitotsu

—

"

THE NUMERAL.

102 B.

A^.

memory

It will assist the

of vowel-strengthening,

though

consonants

the

hito (anciently probably /i/o,)

2

fin,

6 ma.

4

j'o,

5

Msn

The

of

may

Thus

MoH—muny

ka ?

—

?

—

are

and precede the noun.

of,"

Hitotsu. One.

Tsuisumi Kioisu, or

\

tsuisumi.

Miisu de takusan {dc gozaimasho). hy, r/rcat-deal

Tltvee

To

^

149.

noun

150.

are

f

" Three will no doubt be plenty.

„ ^yj^

I

" Please give

^jgi^^

condescend.

^^ ^^^^^^

me

y,

about ten."

mo,"

kaeri refnrnatg

also,

"Taking there

the same and back again."

road

road.

The form used to

which

fida-haiio, "

\

many

— One."

parcel.'

j

Imdasai.

haliari

lid mo also, Going Kioisu michi. one

?

hi/, tvill-siiffiee

Ten ohout

there.?

ivUl-pt^dbabltf-he. |

Vaisu de larimasu ka ? Eight

the intervention

"How

f

" One

V

HiMsii no

be

either

:

gozaimasii

Ikutsu

may

follow the noun, or lastly they

noun without

very rarely precede a

720.

lo.

substantive forms of the numerals

take the postposition no, "

They

same,

8 ra. lo

(anciently i/u),

used quite alone, or they

may

the

:

/u/a (anciently probably /u/a).

I

3

148.

originally

being

modern pronunciation, thus

slightly disfigured in

numbers by a process

to notice that the even

are formed from the odds of which they are the doubles

^

"

it

in

compounds always precedes the ;'' as /iiio-isYiid, " one month

refers,

two boxfuls

;" w/Z-fo??,

The enumerative form

things, e.g. a

the wash,

etc.

is

" three used

nights.

in

counting

bundle of paper money, linen

to

over

be sent to

CHINESE NUMERALS.

^151. Though are

now

word

" twenty,"

for

of "twenty years of age," and that

in

"a

Isles,''

^152. The 1

ichi,

2

ni,

set of

still

retained!

"the

Chi-shima,

probably originating in the

fact

of

sale.

numerals borrowed from the Chinese

is

:

6 roku, rarely riku

rarely ilsu

rarely ji

7 shichi 8 hachi

4 shi

rarely kyu

9 ku,

'oyw

go 100 hyaku A\ B.

e.g.

being exposed for

3 san

5

used in the sense

" the Kurile Islands ;" Joroz&^ya, a

i.e.,

sorts of articles

hatachi,,

" a thousand," and

cJii,

myriad," or " ten thousand," are

favourite shop-name,

many

note that

is still

proper names and in a few idioms,

Thousand

"ten"

the native Japanese numerals above

obsolete for ordinary purposes,

the old native

yorozu,

lOJ

10,000 manoxhan

1,000 sen

Ichi also

means "whole,"

The

but also "all day long."

"all," as ichi-nichi, ' ona day,"

native Japanese numeral Into, "one,"

has come to have the same secondary sense in certain cases, as Into-ban, " one night" or " substituted for

all

night."

— The word

ryo, properly " both," is often

iii.

All the others are formed by

combining

these, thus

20

ni-jii

ju-ni

2

ni-ju-ichi

ju-sa?t

22 ni-ju-ni

40

slii-ju

23 ni-ju-san

50

go-jii

15 fi-go

24 ni-jU-shi

60 roku-ju

16 Jil-roku

25 ni-ju-go

70 sKchi-ju

X\ JK-ichi 1

2

I'i

14 ju-shi

\']

jU-sMchi

1

27 ni-ju-sMchi

ju-ku

28 ni-ji.-hachi

II)

30 san-ju

80 hachi-ju

26 ni-ju-rohc

\^ jU-hachi

:

29 ni-ju-ku

^

90 lu-jil 100 ip-pyaku

{{ox

ichi hyaku)

,

THE NUMERAL.

I04

200 ni-hyaku

300 sam-byaku

400 shi-hyaku

500 go-hyaku

600 rop-pyaku

(for

(for sail

roku hyaku) 700 skichi-hyaku

800 hap-pyaku{ioxhachi kyahu)

iôo

1,000

10,000 ichi-man

z!s-se« (for

hyaku)

z'c/^z'

sew)

ku-hyaku

100,000 ju-nian

1,000,000 hyaku-man

108

365 sam-byaku roku-ju-go

^_;/n/'« /âc.^/

1897 is-sen hap-pyaku ku-ju shichi

43,000,000 shi-sen sam-byaku-man

There

is a term oku meaning ioo,coo, and a term chb meaning 1,000,000; but they are scarcely ever used, being almost always replaced by multiples of man, as in the

examples

^

just given.

The Chinese numerals

153.

dently.

It

is

customary

to

which they form of

with

" one year In

are not often

sort of

;" is-sun (for ichi sun),

forming

used indepen-

make them precede compound,

" one inch."

such combinations,

note

category

the

letter-changes of which the following are examples c/z

I'l-ckd

hal-chb

/

,,

jit-chb

,,

3.nA h ip-pun

,,

A

t'c/ii

'

chb

'

hachi chb Jfi

one cho*

" eight c/zy"

" ten chb

chb

"

" one minute "

khifim hen

"once"

,,

ichi

sam-pun\

,,

sanfuji

"

sam-ben

,,

san hen

rop-pun

,,

rokufun

"thrice" " six minutes

,

roku hen

measure of distance equivalent

of

:

"

ip-fjLii

rop-pen •

for

a noun,

as ichi-nen,

to

'

'

three minutes

six

times

"

"

"

about 120 yards English.

\ Some words changa/, not into p, but three scrolls," from san mvl/uhi.

into h

;

thus sam-Oukii,

.

LETTER-C HAXGES jip-pun

105

THE NUMERAL.

I06 Nip-fon, from

nitsjt hon,

" Japan."

ak-kb,

„

aku

" bad language."

nm-ma,

,,

an ma,

incs-so,

„

metsii so,

" extravagant."

zas-shi,

„

zatsit shi,

" a magazine," " a review.''

bet-to,

,,

bctsji to,

" a groom."

hyphen

(In practice the

\

ko,

" a shampooer."

is

generally omitted in such vcords.)

The Japanese numerals,

154.

as far as they go, are mostly

employed with Japanese nouns, and this rule, for instance il-lolii

(but also

numerals

the Chinese

But there are numerous exceptions to

with Chinese nouns, :

h'llo-ioM),

'

'

one hour.

''

mi-baji,

" two married couples." " three nights."

yo-nen,

" four years."

futa-fufu,

beyond which the Japanese numerals no

"ten,"

After

longer

Chinese numerals are

the

run,

perforce

with Japanese as well as wilh Chinese words, thus

employed :

jn-ni haho, "twelve boxfuls."

hyahi

^

a hundred

Usage plays various

155.

the

kutni,

Chinese

sets.

freaks with

numeral sM,

unlucky because homonymous with

many

considered

"death,"

is

in

ni-ju-yo-ban,

N. B.

:

" four persons."

yo-nin,

"No.

{shi-7tin

means " a corpse.")

24."

Colloquialism sometimes goes a step further, corrupting the

raio yon.

Chinese nana.

shi,

is

contexts replaced by the equivalent Japanese numeral

yo, for instance

yo

Thus

the numerals.

which

"four,"

Thus people may sliichi,

This

is

sSiy yon-jTi,

" seven,"

done

for

is

instead of shi-jn, " forty."

sometimes replaced by Japanese

clearness' sake, as sKichi

is

easily

"

AUXILIARY KUMERALS.

confounded with sh, " tour."

I

Thus tradesmen

^

this

never either necessary or elegant.

is

Usage likewise

156.

establishes a shade of difference in the

sense of certain expressions which would at

synonymous, thus Klo-hako, " one boxful

to be

first

sight appear

:

"one

Mio-isuM,

"January

i.e.,

will often

" seventy cents."

say nana-jis-sen, instead oi shtchi-jis-sen,

But

Of

;''

hako

;"

xaon'Ha

" one box.'' " the first month,"

hiloisu,

\' ichi-geisii,

"onemonth."

zX'-&-ê/s?/,

(For fe see

*[[

159, middle of p. 109.)

Kio-han,

"one

night;"

ichi-ban,

"number

fiila-lan,

" two

nights ;"

ni-ban,

" number two.

N. B.

Both these ban's are of Chinese origin

words written with

one."

but they are different

;

different characters.

AUXILIARY NUMERALS. *{

157.

In English

"one

but

v/e

do not say "one bread," "two beers,"

/oa/ of bread," " two ^teses of beer."

Similarly

we say " ten sheds of paper," "a hundred head oi cattle," "so many rubbers of whist." Compare also the PidjinEnglish "piece^," in such expressions as "one piecey man," " two piecey house," etc. Words of tjjis kind are, ' •

grammar,

Japanese

in

Auxiliaries

correct.

but

lo

The term

The

as

numerals." strictly

is

that

which has obtained the

auxiliary numerals constitute a highly

For whereas

important class of words. expressions

"auxiliary

would be more

"classifier" has also been proposed;

"auxiliary numeral"

widest currency.

termed

numerals "

the

those just

mentioned

in

are

English such

somewhat

ex-

ceptional, they are the rule in Japanese.

\

158.

In some

to the noun,

cases, indeed, the e.g.,

ichi-nichi,

numeral

is

"one day;"

prefixed directly ichi-nin,

"one

THE XUMERAL.

I08

person;"

demands tera

"one

ichi-ri,

But

league."

usage

ordinarily

the insertion of an auxiliary numeral, as

"temple one

ik-ken,

eaves,''

:

"one Buddhist

i.e.,

temple." fiiion

"quilt three flat-things,"

sani-viai,

"three-

i.e.,

quilts."

onna

One may

N. B.

^

159.

"

roliu-nin,

woman

The choice

"six women."

six person,'' i.e.,

also say ik-ken

no

tcra,

sam-mai no futon,

etc.

of the auxiliary numeral appropriate to

each class of words

is

by custom, a mistake

fixed

in this

matter producing the same absurd effect as does a wrong

gender

in

numerals

French or

are,

The Japanese

German.

auxiliary

however, easier to remember than the French

and German genders, since they are generally more or less founded on reason, as will be seen by the following list of

As

those most in use.

the auxiliary numerals are always

employed, not independently, but in combination with the

numerals proper, we give them ichi, " one,'' and «/, "two."

liere

fully notice the

ichi,

changes on pp.

— 105.

104

and should

The

such changes.

An

be seen

original shape

The

its

many

chief auxiliary numerals are

" a

instances

to the table of

refer

presence of

?;/

causes no

numeral may therefore always

auxiliary

(ichi-hu, ni, etc.-) bu,

when following

that

word.

:

class ;" for copies of a

book.

" a handle

;' for

things with handles, such

muskets, jinrikTshas, and

many

kinds of

{it-cho, ni-)chd,

as

student should care-

phonetic changes caused in

by the presence of

in

preceded in each case

The

hy

(ichi-dai, ni-)dai,

"

a stand

{ip-puku, ni-)fukii, (various tea, whiffs of

;" for

tools.

cariiages

meanings

;)

and

jinrikTshas.

for scrolls, sips of

tobacco, and closes of medicine.

IO9

AUXILIARY NUMERALS.

" a wine-cup

{ip pai, ni-)hai,

of any liquid

N. B.

;

Ip-pai also means "

"a

{ip-piki ni-)hiki,

excepting tities

human

of cloth

;"

glassfuls

creatures,

living

also for

;

certain

quan-

and sums of money. " a stem

such as

;" for cylindrical things,

newspapers rolled up to be

etc.

{ichi-jo,

"a mat;"

m-)jd,

(ik-ka, ni-)ka,

a

most

fellow;" for

beings and birds

(ip-pon, ni-)kon,

for

and

full."

sticks, trees, fans, pens, bottles,

posted,

cupfuls

for

also for loaded junks or steamers.

for mats.

sometimes

/C'o,

" the culm of the bamboo;"

few things that have no other auxiliary

numeral

appropriated co them, more, however, in the bookish style

than in genuine Colloquial. "eaves;'' for buildings generally.

(Jk-ken, ni-')ken,

"a

ni-)mai,

{ichi-mat,

shrub;"

for

flat

such as

things,

sheets of paper, coins, plates, coats, shirts, rugs, etc.

"a name;" somewhat bookish

{ichi-mei ni-)mfi,

word mei

is

for ;

human

m'n

is

This

beings.

more genuinely

Colloquial. " a person ;" for

{ichi-nin, ni-)nm,

" a volume

{is-salsu, ni-)satsii,

Do

not confound

salsu

with

complete copies of a work,

volumes contained

in

(is-shu, in-)shu, a {is-so, ni-)sd,

{is-soku,

"

;''

bii,

human for

beings.

volumes of a book.

which

latter

irrespective of the

refers

to

number of

it.

head

;" for

poems.

a boat ;" for \:sscls of every description.

ni-)s'iLu,

"afoot;"

for

pairs

of socks,

clogs,

boots, etc. {il-l5,

m-)lii,

also be used.

"

a

head

;

for horses

and

cattle

;

but

/itki

mzy

"

no

THE NUMERAL.

"a

7ii-)wa,

{ichi-iva,

feather;''

3 sani-ba,

4 shi-wa

5

8 hachi-iva

9 kii-wa

(

ichi-mai.

1

"One common

Vta is-shu,

Ko-gainna

FuJe

ni-chb.

10 jip-pa

One

(Japanese) poem."

"

Two

pen-knives."

One

'

i;0-satsu.

'

{

'

Rok-ha-sho.

'

" ' '

i

sem-ba.

(

Ichi-nim-biki no tlilc-p>;r--ion-piill 's

B.

liikii,

numeral Juki

is

cattle."

thousand sparrows "

(in

A

thousand sparrows

" (in

art).

kuruma. cehlclc.

"A

\

jinriBsha

with

one

Iman.'

This bild (the nigori'eA. form of

" to pull ")

head of

nature).

" Sem-ha suzume.

war-vessels.

A hundred A

{Ho?i=.

places.

Ten

'

Ushi hyap-piki. Ushi hyaku-in.

pair of straw sandals."

" Five volumes.' book.")

" Six

Gunkan jis-sb.

Suzume

certain

"

'

is-sohi. (

Hon

of (a

sheet

kind of) paper."

" Three pens."

sam-hoii.

Waraji

jV.

6 rop-pa

go-iva

EXAMPLES OF THE USE OF THE AUXILIARY NUMERALS.

Hanshi

of

:

7 sKchi-wa, 160.

word

This

birds.

for

inegular phonetic changes, thus

suffers

1

"

liiki,

of course quite a different

" the " indefinite form

word from the

auxiliary

in ip-piki^ sam-biki, etc,

Ichi-nin-nori no kuruma. One-jjei-soii-ride 's

Ni-nin-nori

no kuruma.

Two-i>er:îtn-iUif 's

Xi-lb biki TieO'head-puU

vehicle.

no '-•?

i-iidcle.

hasha. cari-inf/r.

(

"A

| holding (

[ (

1

jinriliisha

capable

"A jinriliisha capable holding two persons." "A hoiSCS.

of

one person only."

carriage

with

of

two

—

AUXILIARY NUMERALS.

Muko

ryd-donari.

wa

Via

;

next

" This room has

of

Sono mats,

jv.-ni-jo.

houses

(either side."

no

hachi-jo, isuî t'ir/ht-tiuU

three

opposite and the one on

-|

Opposite tJtree-eaveSf boOt-next-doot:

Kochira wa Here iis-fm',

"The

(

san-gen,

eight

next twelve.

the

That Besides these, there is one o roku-jb ni, 'one of ten mats, hesUles, ten-tnat ami, six-mat and, six, and one of four and yo-jo-han mo gozaiviasu. a half."

spnce

iwelveîntft.

tts-fov,

hoka,

ju-jo

foiir-mat-half

Go-go

111,

also

no

go-out

ni-nim-hiki

tliat

no

at

made

sore

because,

m\

about

three-Jiouv

of kara,

/

goro

san-ji

Noon-after

deru

are.

{th(:)'e)

ni in,

till

jinriki

ichi-dai

please see that a jinrikt-

tivo-person-piUl of Jinrih'lsha one-stand

sMlaku

sasele causing -to-do

prexiaraHon kudasai. condescend.

Dogu-ya

de

Vtensil-Jiouse at,

kakemono

hybbu screen

sha with two men is ready for me by ihen.'^

oite

2âcii\g

is-so

to,

" Please send a coolie

one-pah* and.,

ni-fuku

to fetch a pair of screens

kaite

two which I purchased

.and

lianging-serroll two-border havinff-bouffJit

oita

kara,

kozukai

coolie placed because, ni yaile kudasai. to sending condescend.

^[

1

6

1.

It will

" I am going out at about three o'clock. So

wo

tori

{acciis.)

fetch

kakemonos, have just at

be noticed that

all

the examples

of auxiliary numerals are Chinese.*

The

hitherto given

auxiliary numerals

of native Japanese origin are far less numerous.

ones worth mentioning here are *

TVa

(p.

no) indeed

the curio-

dealer's." '

is

with the Chinese numerals

But we have classed

Japanese.

Chinese auxiliary numerals, because ic/ii,

The only

:

it

ni, etc.

is

it

under the

always used in conjunction

I

I

THE NUMERAL.

2

" a post

hashira,

(Jiilo-)

" a stump

;" for

shrubs.

;" for

,,

kabu,

,,

himi, " a company

Shinto divinities.

of things or persons,

;" for sets

such as toys consisting of more than one of boxes that

into each other,

fit

part, tea-sets, nests

pairs of

parties of

glfflves,

tourists, etc.

ma,

(hilo-)

'

space

'

;" for

rooms.

mune, " the ridge of a roof;" for houses and any

,,

groups of buildings included under one

" a match

(ki/o-) soroe,

such as

suits of clothes.

"a

{Mlo-) suji, ,,

roof.

for sets of things of like nature,

;''

line ;" for towels

and

for rope-like things.

" a hut thatched with matting

tomai,

;" for

godowns.

,The native auxiliary numerals take the Japanese numerals before them up to " ten

mu-iomai.

"ten" they

After

numerals

" inclusive,

thus

perforce

:

fuia-kumi, mi-ma, take

the

Chinese

^154), ihus ju-7ti-/mmi, ni-ju-ma, No euphonic changes take place.

(conf.

hachi-iomai.

:

shi-ju-

N. B. Things having no special auxiliary numeral appropriated to them are counted by means of the native Japanese numerals hitoisu, fiitatsti, etc.

;

thus tamago

ten peaches."

Even

sometimes replace the Purists, too,

hitotsit,

**

one egg;" viomo

latter

by

hltotsii,

futatsu,

etc.,

where ordinary speakers would simply say kagatni

In Classical Japanese,

means of the /arz'

in slipshod talk.

attached.

now

scarcely

uneducated, as kagaiid ichi-men, "one mirror"

mirror one surface), isu ik-kyakti, "one chair"

162.

bahari^ " about

sometimes employ bookish auxiliary numerals

intelligible to the

^

to

things provided with a special auxiliary numeral

human

native numerals, with

Of these words

retained only the following

:

(lit.

(lit.

chair one leg),

Kitotsu, isu Intotsu,

beings are counted by the unexplained suffix

the Colloquial language has

H3

INTERROGATIVE KUMEEAL WORDS.

" one person ;" " two persons ;" " four persons ;''

Mioii (for Mlo-lari),

fuiari

{jox fuia-iari),

yo//art(hr yo-iari),

which are used concurrently with, but oftener than, Chinese synonyms

^

163.

ichi-nin, ni-nin

their

and yo-nm.*

Questions respecting number and quantity are asked

by means of the word

I'Au,

which

/ how much

t'hi-ra

:

"about how much?", ra being

h'/.

?,

however, not used

is,

alone, but always in combination, thus

the particle of vagueness already mentioned on pp. 29 as helping to form certain plurals iku-iabi

iku-lsu

" how often

P

iku-nm P

}

iku-iariP

\

?" /

•

J

r

T

^

(s^'d of people);

"

"

iku-mai P

,,

,,

(said of flat things)

iku-hon P

,,

,,

(said of cylindrical things)

and so on with

the auxiliary numerals,

all

changes taking place

^

?"

" how many

P

164. lAu

nan

in

chiefly

may be

Very

See

\

itself

" what o'clock .?" " how many years

nan-nin P

" how many persons

nan-ri P

" how many

word

" about,"

P

/lodo,

Japanese,

origin, thus

nan-nen P

nan-7ien hodo *

;

no phonetic

usually shortened to

Nam, though

found before words of Chinese

often the

;

in the latter.

replaced by nam,

such contexts.

nan-ji

— 30

;

is

:

V ?"

leagues ?" is

added, thus

:

P nan-ri hodo P

155, p. 106, for the substitution, even before Chinese auxiliary slii, " four."

numerals, of Japanese jo for Chinese

""

THE NUMERAL.

114

"

How much ?"

or dono hirai r

^165. The

is

r dore hodo ^ meaning " aioui how much ?"

often rendered by ika-hodo

all really

following are examples of the use of the Japanese

auxiliary numerals

and of

the interrogative

numeral words

Sakazuki Klo-kumi.

" One

set of safo-cups.

Yb/uku

"

One

suit of foreign clothes."

"

Two

Shinto

hilo-soroe.

KamifiUa-hashira.

de \ hoii-mnm,-peopie[

:

deities.''

ikii-iari

Honourable gozavnasn.

" How your party )

many

are

there

in

V

are? Yoilari

'

What o'clock is it.?" " How many are there .?"

Iku-lsu gozaimasii P

(The choice of one or other of these Japanese equivalents depends on the nature

,,

Iku-mai (etc.)

us.

"

Nan-ji desu r

Iku-hon

There are four of

'

desii.

of the object referred to;

,,

Kono

iansu

wa,

ikura

Tliis

fahinct

as-for,

hoiV'Uiuch

see

\

159.)

"How much cabinet

desu P

is

this

.?"

is?

Kesa

ake-gala

no\

TJiis-morninfj

kivaji conflagration

de, hi/,

naga-ya lOTfig-llOMSC

ga

"They

i^JtOfU.)

say

that

naga-ya were burnt

two

down

dozo yakeie, futa-mune and one godown ruined two roof-t-Mges having-hiirnt, godown\ ^ jj^g |j|.g ^^ dawn this " so ga hilo-iomai ochiia jjôi-^jng°' appearanee\ fell (nam.) one-hut I

desu.

As the auxiliary numeral, so also does the Japanese equivalent word " pair " vary with tie object to which it is applied. Thus

N. B. of our

people say

bybhu

is-so,

hanatate

ii-isui,

hashi ichi-zen, tori hito-tsiigai.

" a pair of screens." "

„

„

„ flower-vases."

" „ " „

„

„ chopsticks."

„

„ fowls," etc.

"

"5

ORDINAL NUMBERS. ORDINAL, FRACTIONAL, ETC., NUMBERS. T[

1

66.

What we

term ordinal numbers are sometimes, marked

by suffixing the word

bamme

{pan

or else the

added, or

("eye")

vie

— " number ")

the Japanese,

to

to the Chinese cardinal

or

numbers

;

word dai (" order ") may be prefixed and nothing dai may be prefixed and hamme added, to the

Chinese cardinal numbers. position no, " of,"

All such forms take the post-

when preceding

a noun, thus

:

fuisuka-me,

,-

cond day." fidalsu-me,

" the

se-

" the

se-

'

ni-do-me,

cond time."

t(i-bamme, '

the second.

ward (of a

dai ni-hamme.

" what

nan-chb-me P

dai ni-han,

street) ?"

" the

ni-chb-me,

se-

\cond ward."

Dai means

ni-han,

or simply ni-han also dai ni-gb

— constantly

— similarly

of

"number two;"

the

in

case

the

other numbers.

Nan-gb

no

shilsu

's

room

Wlmt-mmiber

ni\ in\

"What

is

the

number of

your room (or cabin)

irasshaimasu.

?"

I

deifjn-to-he ?

Dai Ordet"

orimasu. j

{cki=" tzx\.h.

kara

san-gen-me.

Comer from,

third-house.

N. B.

Gen

am.

roku-cho-me

lida-machi ni-jU-banchi.

Kado

ni

san-gb

three-numhei' in

is

1

")

J

"

I

am

in

number

I three.

" No. 20 of the 6th of lida street." ' '

The

third house

ward from

the corner."

the tiigori'ed form of /v«, the auxiliary numeral for

houses (see p. 109).

^

167.

Notwithstanding the existence of such forms as the

above, the Japanese

mind has

not, properly speaking, a very

,

I

I

THE NUMERAL.

6

clear idea of ihe distinction between

ordinal numbers,

used

iti

an ordinal sense, thus

Meiji san-ju-ichi-nen first

numbers and

cardinal

which reason the cardinals are often

for

:

" Meiji 31 year"),

(lit.

"the

thirty-

year of (the chronological period termed) Meiji,"

according

1898,"

"a,d.

Similarly ni-gwaisu

" February

'

or ni-geisii

;"yz7-;'C'^2'-»zi;/2z

European

the

to

(lit.

'

two month

"eleven day"),

(lit.

i.e.,

reckoning. "),

i.

e.

"the

i.e.,

eleventh day of the month."

N. B.

The

context generally shows whether the

are distinguished

months

"

by

number should be

Sometimes the cardinal numbers

taken as a cardinal or as an ordinal.

the insertion of an auxiliary numeral.

would be not

Thus

ni-gclsu, but ni-ka-gctsu, or, in native

" two

Japanese

parlance and without any auxiliary nxacKitA, futa-isuki.

\

168.

Years

counted

usually

are

by

what

are

termed

"year-names" (Jap. nengo), i.e., periods of irregular length " The present period " Meiji with names arbitrarily chosen. began with the overthrow of the Shogunate and the restoration of the

of

late,

the

Mikado

to absolute

power

Occasionally

in 1868.

years have been counted from the fictitious era of

mythical

Emperor Jimmu,

Japanese history books, this empire,

who,

was the

according

to

the

human monarch of on the nth February,

first

and ascended the throne

B. C. 660.

^

169.

January

sometimes the Go-on,

is

called skd-gwalsu,

also ichi-gelsu, getstc

Chinese character terms.)

The

lit.

"the chief month;"

"one month."

lit.

{Givatsu

the Ka*n-on pronunciation of the

"

J3,

other

moon

months

;" see p. 7 for

are

these technical

formed by prefixing the

Chinese numerals to the word gwalsu or gelsu.

months run as follows

:

is

same

Thus the

"

"

COUNTING OF MONTHS AND DAYS.

117

shu-gwaisu,

"January."'

ni-gwalsu,

'

san-gwalsu,

"March.

ku-gwaisu,

shi-gwaisu,

"April."

jii-gwaisu,

"October."

go-gwaisu,

"May."

ju-ichi-gwaisu,

'

'

shichi-gwalsu,

February. " hachi-gwatsu,

roku-gwatsu. "June." Tf 170.

"July." ' '

August.

"Septe"mber."

jii-ni-gwalsu,

November. "December." '

The counting

of the days of the month is a medley of and imported Chinese parlance. We give

native Japanese

the former in ordinary ichi-nichi, [the

tsuitachi,

futsuka,

Roman,

/month. the

the latter in italic type

:

of the ja-roku-nicM,

xst

jii-sKichi-nichi,

2nd

jii-hachi-nichi,

ju-ku-nichi,

hatsuka, ni-ju-ich i-nichi,

ni-ju-ni-nichi

m-ju-san-nichi, ?ii-ju-yok'ks.,

7ti-Ju-go-nichi,

ni-ju-roku-nichi, ni-jic-sKchi-nichi,

ni-ju hachi-nichi, ni-jii-ku-nichi,

san-ju-nichi, san-ju-ichi-nichi,

misoka,

' '

the last day of the

(whether the

o-misoka, " the N. B.

The word 7msoM

^171. The above

forms,

is

^fith

last

month"

or 31s/).

day of the year."

tending to pass out of educated usage.

which are

really

likewise for such expressions as " two days,"

cardinals,

serve

" twelve days,"

""

"

THE NUMERAL.

Il8

"twenty days,"

But ism'/acM cunnot be used

etc.

sense of " one day," because

"the moon

rising,"

"One day"

is

is

it

"the

i.e.,

therefore always

172.

can

Neither

ichi-nichi.

"or "

thirty-one

notwithstanding the fact that "thirty {misd) days

days,"

^

/ac/ii,

day of the moon."

first

misoka be used in the sense of " thirty days {ka) "

in the

derived from isuh'

is its

etymological meaning in Archaic Japanese.

Hours

are counted by prefixing the Chinese numerals

to the Chinese

word

Ji,

" time," " hour," thus " one o'clock." " a quarter (lit.

ichi-ji,

yo-jiju-go-fun,

:

minutes)

fifteen

past four." '

jii-ichi-ji han,

jit-ni-jiju-go-ftm

1

mac,

J

han-ji-kan, ichi-ji

'

half-past eleven.

'

eleven forty-five.

'

ju-ichi-ji shi-ju-go-fun,

" a quarter to twelve. " " half-an-hour. ('Ert« = " '

" an hour and a

han kan,

^173. "Half," substantively,

as

just

hambun

instanced,

{\\\..

han,

is

interval.")

half."

when used

or,

"half part").

N, B, The word hambmi is used idiomatically in sucli expressions hamri hatnbun, " half (i.e. partly) as an ornament," said, for instance, of the charm-bags worn by children omoshiro hainbun, " half in fun," where the ordinary rules of Japanese construction would lead

—

as

;

one to expect

to see

instances the stress

ha?nhm placed first instead on the word Iiambtm.

of second

.

In

all

such

lies

Other fractional and multiplicative numbers are expressed, as in the following

"part"

examples,

(a corruption

by means of the words

olhun, "part"), and

sam-bu no

ichi,

" one-third."

sam-bu no

ni,

"

sht-bu no ichi,

two-thirds."

"a

quarter.

i^rt/,

hu,

"double:"

"

"

)

,

""

MISCELLANEOUS NUMERAL LOCUTIONS.

" three-quarters." " three tenths."

shi-bn no san,

ju-hu no san, hai or ni-bai,

"

double," " twice as much."

sam-bai,

"

treble,"

N. B. "

Such expressions

two parts out of three "

" two hundredths " *|[

119.

174.

Note

(i.e.,

as ni-bu, (i.e.,

lit.

"

" three times

" two thirds "), or " two tenths," or

" two per cent

"twice."

" the

j

}ii-do-me,

"), etc.

san-do,

second

I time." portions j " port:

ftdari-mae,

I two." " twenty j

for

per

two

futatsu or

dainini,

-|

"thirty

san-wari,

mitsu at

etc.

) f -|

("thirdly."

" almost always."

oh, I

"every other one,

omiUinf/f

kaku-jiisu,

third

"eight or nine out of ten," henc&

hah-hu, eiffJit-ninc,

ichi-nichi oki,

" in the place,"

"two " four or five days." " fifteen or sixteen persons.''

ju-go-rohi-nin,

fme

three at ^ ^^^^_„ "•

or three."

shi-go-nichi

hitotsu

thirty-five

or

dai sanni,

Jiiiaisu milsu,

in,

'

sam-mat, \ zutsu,

"in the second place,"

per

cent."

("secondly."

ni

" portions

san-nin-mae,

Ml

.{: time."

f

third

I time.

f

ztdsu.

ni-mai, etc.

san-do-mc,

z san-wari *so-bu, .„„..„„„. (percent. •

•'

\

thrice.

"the

j

'

("twenty-five i [percent.

ni-wari ! go-bu,

:

for three.

I cent."

ten

much."

also the following miscellaneous locutions

ni-do,

jii

as

two parts," may mean either

(femil.)

every other day. (elegant.)

alternate."

—

CHAPTER The

VII.

Adjective.

PRIMARY IXFLECTIONS.

^

175.

The

tives

in

salient points of the

Tokyo

the

scribed as follows I.

and

primary inflections of adjec-

may be compendiously

Colloquial

Adjectives have a form in that

predicative,

prefixed to a noun,

is

to

which

both attributive

is

which may be used either

or else at the end of a sentence with

"A

high

Fama ga

mountain."

tain

"A

Samiii kaze,

i,

say,

"to be" understood, thus:

the English verb

Takai yama,

de-

:

cold

is

"The moun-

iakai,

high."

"The wind

Kaze ga samui,

wind."

is

cold."

N. B. Ga must not be mistaken for the equivalent of the English It is a postposition serving approximately to denote word "is." the nominative case. II.

"to be,"

Yama ga Kaze ga

is

which

ii,

when gozaimasu, Thus: expressed.

form

stead of the for

(See p. 66.)

Adjectives have a form in o or in /

iakb gozaimasu.

samii goz'iimasho.

'

'

the

The mountain

"The wind

is

is

used in-

polite

is

verb

high."

probably

cold." III.

a verb

Adjectives have a form in other

than gozaimasu

though not always,

"ly ;" thus

:

J;u,

follows,

which

is

used when

and which

often,

corresponds to an English adverb in

STANDARD CLASSICAL FORMS.

Yama ga iakaku 7meniasu. Mountain {itom^ Jiitjli loolts. Hayaku {hdclily

T[

176.

But

order

in

intelligence even

to dig deeper,

to

)

attain

to

a

and

full

of these Colloquial forms,

and

to see

how

satisfactory

of being

inflections of

to

matters stand in the Classical

or the

partly to

Observe

at

Japanese adjectives have

European

such

gender,

evolved.

grammatical

degrees

distinguish

necessary

it is

language, from which the Colloquial forms are act

looks

» Please come quickly."

1

coming condescend.

mountain

higll."

1

kudasai.

kite

" The

f

121

the

no

outset

in the

that

the

reference whatever

categories

of comparison.

the attributive from

relation, partly to distinguish the

still

as

number,

Their object the

is

predicative

end of a mere clause from

the end of a complete sentence. *|[

177.

The

Classical

attributively lively at the

is

h'.

termination

when used

of adjectives

Their termination when used predica-

end of a sentence

is

sh'.

Hence

technically called the " conclusive form," thus

ATTRIBUTIVE.

this latter is :

!

'

THE ADJKCTIVF.

122

"....ble," or

adjective corresponding to our termination

our auxiliary

to

"credible,"

shinzu-beld,

beM,

"ought" or "should," "ought to be believed;"

verbs

(Conf.

"terrible."

\

by educated speakers

;

is

no longer era-

but the bei perpetually heard at the end

and Northern

of sentences from the lips of the lowest classes in Eastern

Japan, and signifying "shall," "will," "must,"

For

:

osoru-

192.)

N. B. The corresponding conclusive form beshi l^loyed

thus,

a corruption of

is

it.

That is probably so,'' " No doubt you are represents an older So de arii-beshi, and is equivalent to the

instance.

right,"

So dam-bei,

"

standard Colloquial Se de gozaimnsho,

^

179.

The "conclusive form"

woxdiS nashi, "non-existent,"

concurrently with the

Nani^ md' naski.^ Nanni mo nai.

shi

in

"

is

used in the

still

commoner forms

fiai&n&yoi, thus

"Everything''^

(elegant)

existent^"

(familiar)

"good,"

not," z.nAyoshi,

is

:

non-

(is)

"There

i.e.,

is

nothing."

"All right!"

Yoshi, yoshi It is also still to

o iiamusa

be heard

,

wa

Coldness

such emphatic locutions as

in .

samushi.

"

f ,

It is cold," or,

„

,

ôld,

as-for, {it is) coUl.

or,

"

,

•

It

IS

"

It ivas

,

,

cold With

(a vengeance.

Kurasa

^

180. It

"It

Imrashi.

third

Classical

is

dark,"

etc.

termination of adjectives

corresponds to the indefinite form of verbs (conf.

and at

The

wa

^

425),

and

its

original function

is

is

1m.

^

27S

that of predicate

the end of every clause of a sentence excepting the

which alone takes the conclusive termination ' '

The

shi.

mountains

certain country)

Tama

iakaim, Idlw

samuim,

'

Jinka sulainashi.

the the

\

climate

human

are few."

is

last,

Thus (of

:

a

m-e

uirju,

cold,

and

dwellings there

ADJECTIVES IX CORRELATED CLAUSES.

This construction

now

is

rarely heard except in set speech-

genuine Colloquial usage preferring either to end each

es,

clause by the form in tive shi,

oftener

wa

Sxin

bkii,

(ts-foi'f bifft

ball

around

"

no

arasoi.

)

's

dispute.

[

yorosliikereha, ii'hei'eas-is~ff00d.

nedan

mo

price

also

yasui. {is)

I

An argument

about

the size (of a thing)."

"The

article

a

is

[good and cheap one."

elicap.

j

conditic-nal (as yorosKikereba above)

following example shows

it

and the

kit

thus used, see

form

in

\

harness

:

Chushakti Comnientar;/

mo

jibild

mo

Jiahereba,

is-not

wake

de,

reason miiclm

by,

de

foii-inside

What

\

also
not-beinr/f dictionary also to iu nai mo

181.

worlds

planets."

called

small

mo

also

which

other

are.

also

together

is a shining

around

circle

ivorlds

Shina

The

ball,

chiisai

N. B. For the

sun hot,

great,

sekai

Article

300.

The

wo

irii.

circUnff

Oh'i

:

'

{acais.)

say

(they)

that

Bif/

Hr/lit

iu

to

mawatle

(nom.)

hot,

gururi

Us

beinfff

ga

ahrrui

or,

127),

p.

some other way, thus

alsui,

so?io

de,

yusei pUmets

example but two on

to turn the sentence

still,

iama

(sometimes followed by the exple-

i

the last

as,-iii

Taiyb

IT

123

that

" Truly

teacTier

great

my

were

perplexities, being, as I was,

na yd -without a commentary, withsay manner being out a dictionary, and without

jitsit

ni

truly

go-ri

a teacher.

five-miles

arimashtta. /

teas.

the Colloquial has retained in

secondary use of the form

in

/f«,

full

vigour

prefixed to verbs

;

is

and

a it

has become rather usual, having regard to this use alone, to the form in question the " adverbial form," because

call

the

European equivalents of Japanese adjectives though not invariably, adverbs, thus

often,

:

in

/at

are

THE ADJECTIVE.

124

Omoshiroku Mkoemasu.

"It sounds amusing.

Osoku kaerimasMla.

"I came home

Yolai dekiia.

"

OJdku nariniashila koio

"How

!

N. B. For koto thus used, see top

Naru-take

As

honour able

" !

COme

"Please

\

as

[quickly as possible."

ileign.

eddt

become

\

Qui<;lihf,

nasai.

ide

big he has

of p. 39.

hayakii

as possible

late.''

done."

It is well

)

as vulgar speakers often omit the termination " ly " of

N. B. Just

English adverbs, so

also, in familiar

Japanese

and not from the

style,

uneducated alone, do we hear such expressions as osoroshii wand, " clreadful(ly) bad," where osorosJiiliit

wartd would

better accord with

the old traditions of the language.

\

182.

by

all

The

verb

"

"to be

is

no exception

to the rule

where-

verbs must be preceded by the adverbial or indefinite

form in

ku.

It

is

for instance

therefore correct to say,

yama ga iakaku gozaimasu. Kaze ga samuku gozaimasho. Alio

"That mountain

"The wind

will

is

:

high."

probably

be cold."

But Colloquial usage

prefers to

nation in such contexts.

drop the

Moreover,

/(

of the termi-

after the k has

been

dropped, a crasis of the remaining vowels of the termination

By

ensues.

of changes,

this series

through

(Stems

in a) iakaku passes

(

,,

,,

i)

(

,,

,,

0) shiroku

,,

,,

shirou

,,

shirb.

,,

,,

u)

samuku

,,

,,

samuu

,,

sa7>iu.

(

e.

yorosMku

,,

,,

lakaii

ynroshiu

to lakn. ,,

yoroshiu.

N. B. The genuine modern Colloquial possesses no stems ending in In earlier times, however, and in the semi-Colloquial of certain

books

we

find such series as

shigeku,

shigcu,

s/iigyb.

heku,

beu,

byu.

"

ADJECXn'E STEMS.

Hence

it is

usual to say

I25

:

Ano yama ga tako gozaimasu Kaze ga samu gozaimasho ; etc. ;

The Kyoto

N. B.

T6ky5, and prefers

The

— Foreigners are

If addressing

183.

are

goes

step further even than that of

a,

use of these abbreviated forms before

to say

in the

Ano yama ga

all

artivjây

takai de gozaimasu,

added

If

addressing an inferior, say

Ano yama ga

takai.

an equal or superior, say Ano yavia ga tako gozaimasu.

be noticed that

will

It

ajiit

more or less sometimes making its

found

is

use of such expressions, though not absolutely forbidden,

should be avoided.

^

make

Colloquial alluded to just above, as

into print. etc.

dialect

The same usage

verbs whatsoever. ficial

to

to a

all

the inflections of adjectives

stem which terminates

in

one of the vowels.

employed as an independent Thus Aka, Kuro, Shiro, "Brownie," "Blackie," word. and "Whitie," serve as names for dogs. The phrase naga no ioshi IsuM means "long months and years" (lit. But by far the commonest use of "years and months"). This stem

the stem

is

.occasionally

is

to form

compound

words, thus

"copper;" from

aka-gane,

akai,

:

"red,"

and

kane,

" metal." "slender;"

hoso-nagai,

from

hosoi,

"narrow,"

and

"long."

nagai,

" wildness caused by pain;" from ku" painful," and magireru, " to be confused."

kurushi-magire, rushii,

"silver;"

shiro-hme,

from

shiroi,

" white," and

/!'a«e,

"metal."

"a

yasti-domari,

and

/w«ffr«,

yo-sugiru,

cheap lodging; from yasui,

"to

"to be too good;"

sugiru,

' '

"cheap,"

stay."

to exceed.

Ixoxa. yoi,

"good," and

THE ADJECTIVE.

126 i\1 li.

intention,

There is a slight difference of signification, or at least of between such expressions as takai yama, " a high mountain,"

and taka-yama, " a high-mountain," similar to that which we feel in English between " high land " and " the Highlands," or " a black bird " it

and " a blackbird."

tends

assume a

to

of

signification

names.

^

Thus there yama.

called

Tal:ai

184.

From

construct as

constituent

its

"two," and ko,

futa,

The compound form is more idiomatic, meaning irrespective of the original

specific

parts

"child"), and are

g.

futa-go,

of the

remarks,

" twins," from

that preferred in proper

several places called

foregoing

the

a table

(e.

it is

Takayama, but none

we may proceed

to

primary inflections of adjectives,

used in ordinary conversation.

We

take as specimens

"good;"

shiroi,

each

of the

"high;''

yoroshii,

"white; and samui,

"cold;"

i.e.,

four vowels

with which Japanese adjective stems

the

adjectives

a,

lakai,

i,

0, u,

almost invariably terminate

:

one

for

!

EXAMPLES OF PRIMARY INFLECTIONS. hayb

Sononvahly

"Good

gozaimasu.

early

(it)

Yol Good honourable gozaimasu.

1

27

morning,"

is.

ienki weather

de\ \

"

It is fine

\

weather."

(it) is. )

ga

Zbsa

nai.

Jiiffimliy (iwm.) is-not.

" There

)

YaMmashii

shabeicha

(You) are-rwisy I

as-for-chatterlnf/,

(

j

it-is-no-go.

(

iinderslaml-not.

Warui no Jiud

one

Tsui

ni

Finally

|

da.

"Don't make such

naku

narimashila.

non-existent

has-become.

wo

hayaku quicUy

(accus.)

!

wakai

kirei

young

in-etly

Shi7ta

mo

(

"

is

^

dead

112.)

at last."

(

dokal

« piease

2>Je<«eK.jj gyj^j^^jy (^Said io

na

kJlo.

person.

i

]

"

bring

the

a Jwtel-keeper:)

handsome "That young fellow."

yoi shi, nedan moyasui. (is)

io

iamochi-kaia dtiriibiuty

good, price also{is)eheap.

yasui

and

cJieap

ga

wa

to

a/nd

(nom.)

no

ame.

|

of

rain.

|

^^^^

-^

,,

,

"A when

rainy it

is

stories in

day

coming

just

not wanted."

Observe the stem-form niku with no one of the

both good

It is

do not wear so well as

ceptionally for the attributive form nikiii. KicJiiiei, in

"

(the deal ones.

differs.

Mcet-odioiis

)

jand cheap."

,,^^^

{

as-for,

chigau.

Ai-niku

similar case.

a bad one."

It is

(For no, see

He

quite un-

\

27i«e

Takai Hear

"

(

j

Ano

Article also

no

and

chatter " a row

"I don't " derstand.

\

is.

{ktldasai). (condescend).

N. B.

polite than nai.)

1

Yoku ivakarimasen.

Kanju mil

difficulty."

\

ikenai.

Well

no

is

(Gozaimasen would be more

J

suffixed, here

used ex-

The nick-name Arigaia

the Practical Part

(T[

451),

is

u

THE ADJECTIVE.

128

SECONDARY INFLECTIONS.

^

1

86,

Besides

forth above,

the there

primaiy inflections is

of adjectives,

as set

a series of secondary inflections which

"

NEGATIVE ADJECTIVE NAI. are

employed

in

indicate tense

1

29

Most of these

and mood.

secondary inflections are obtained by agglutinating parts ot rtra, "to be," to euphony producing

the verb

the adverbial or indefinite form

in hi,

certain slight changes, as will be

seen by comparing the table on the opposite page with the

paradigm of the

The

conjugation,

first

use of the various

explained in

273

'^

e/ scq.

such imperative forms as

" be bad

ivaruhare, practice,

save

in

I

188.

One

"the

negative

the

ot

"non-existent;"

yoroshikarc,

most useful adjectives

adjective Ijut

nai."

Its

is

what

proper

is

called

meaning

is

commonly replaces the negative ffrz^, "to be," and also sometimes

it

:

Attributive

"be good!" and

later.

corresponds to our preposition

^

found

have omitted from the table

a few such idiomatic phrases as osokare

conjugation of the verb

are as follows

tenses will be

" because they rarely if ever occur in

hayahare, "sooner or

^

We

which aru belongs.

to

moods and

nai.

"without."

Its inflections

:

THE ADJECTIVE.

130

ox\yorosMkn.

Present

Certain

Future

Improbable Present or Future

Y

t,

\

[

)/

[yorosMu

Past Improbable ^

good.

so on through the other

probably is not or will not be good. '^^s

not good.

was not

j probably

7iakaUaro,

(

And

j

nakaro,

not be

or will

is

\

')_)/(?rosA;7«^ (

Certain Past

j

nai,

\

good.

(

moods and

tenses.

N. B. In polite parlance, this negative conjugation in nai is mostly replaced by one with the verb gozaimascn, " not to be," thus

Certain Present ox\yorosHu gozai-

Puture

(is

maseii,

J

\

Nai There

so on through the other

N. B. kitanai,

no such expression " dirty,"

as

must not be

negative form.

The negative

paradigm given

in Ihe

I

moods and

tenses.

nahi nm, " not non-existent."

Positive adjectives happening to end in nai, as, for example,

snkmiai, " scarce,"

^

\

not susceptible of the negative conjugation.

itself is is

not be

(probably is not or will not be good.

Impi'ohaHe Vresentiyoros/tiu gozaior Future masumai, I

And

or will good.

above

confounded with adjectives

of Idtaiiai

table.

is

in

the

kilanaku nai, following the

Similarly with abtmai, " dangerou";;"

etc.

EXAMPLES OF THE TENSE AND MOOD

90.

INFLECTIONS OF ADJECTIVES. ,,_

,

,

Ao

suric

Tims

ilo

to if,

,,

yokatUi

mt>"-

ivus-good nltlimiffh.

f

J \

"I ^„„„ done

\^

Aa

/

Aji'.

Are "Tliat lo

Ihat

Iwwakatta! mis-
ga

1

1 1

yokarb

(/) tldnl;.

ought' to have >< way."

;„ <.u:„ in this

(Conf

IT

2S7

"Oh!

)

what a

have had

fright

!"

\

(7iom.) ivai-proltaUy-lie-good"\

omuhnasYi.

-.^

it

"I

tone '

think

will

that

that

probably do."

EXAMPLES OF THE TENSE AND MOOD INFLECTIONS. Saku-ban,

inu dogs

last-niijlit,

ga

hoete,

(nom.)

"I

I

couldn't sleep

sozoshthde

neraremasen

d'M/^z'/a.j

coidd-nol-sleep

(ii)

last

on

aCCOUnt of the noise the dogs made

bar7tina,\ mgh'i,

beinff~noisz/f

131

was. (barking" "

Kono

hen wa, hai\ " It is quite tiresome, neidMmirhood as-fov, /iiesUe number of flies in ga okute uruso -"''^''"'^^^«this neighbourhood." {iioin!)heinfi-munyf Uresome TliU

Go isugo ga August convenience {jwm.) honourably "Please don't do It, waruhereha, yoshi if it is inconvenient to if-is~had, honourahVy cease you." nasaimasht. condescend.

Kono

goro

no

This

period

's

yokallari h4'int/~soinetinies-good

ale

sKiie,

doing, relianct;

Tonto

ienh

ni

narimascn.

to

hccomcs-not.

mo muzukashiku

Trifle even

wa,

" The weather is weather as-for, so changeable just ivarukallari heing-soniet-itncs-had now, that one can't

difficidt

upon

rely

nai.

"

1

is-not.

it."

not in the

It is

least

difficult." J

Muzukashiku

nakercha,

Zlifficult

if-is-not,

(Conf.

mimashb.

%

yatle

k

\

sendingU

jf

j^ jg

^yju

^|.,

„q[

difficult,

jjjy

band

at

296.)

will-sec.

Nakucha

naranai

mono.

As-for~non~heing, hccomcs-not

thing.

'

A

thing one cannot

Ido without."

"The

greatest beauty

in the land."

Tenka ni Empire in,

nai non-existent

bijin.

{More

whom

lielle.

lit.

there

compare

"

A is

beneath

belle

-ii

none \]-:a\

ith

to the

slcy \teii\!'^

COMPOUND AND DERIVATIVE ADJECTIVES.

\

191.

Compound

difficulty.

frequently

adjectives

are

numerous,

They sometimes consist of two of a noun or verb followed by an

and

no more

offer

adjectives,

adjective, thus

:

"

THE ADJECTIVE.

132

"light

iisu-akai,

"pink;"

red,"

" light-colonred," and

from

"dusk," "almost dark;" from hii-ai, " dark."

nsu-gurai,

"thin,"

usui,

" led."

akai,

"light-

nstii,

coloured," and

"intimate;"

kokoro-yasui, '

yasui,

" unavoidable

yondokoro-nai, lokoro,

from kokoro,

" place," and

"ugly (to hear);" from and kurushh, " painful." " ugly

mi-gurusJn'i,

"

difficult

" easy

understand,"

^

192.

understand)

(to

I.

nikiii,

Those

"must"

in

:

(to understand)

'x\\i\

first

"

xoxnwakaru,

;"

lo

our

corresponding to

It

1-3 as

phrases

being

with

" ....ble,"

now used only

to verbs that beki

is

Ol

adjectives.

or "should," or lo our adjectives in

the

see,"

,

and already noticed on pp. 12 in

"to

yastd "easy."

attributive constructions.

—

hear,"

Irom wakaiu,

;"

—

beki,

rely,

"odious."

There are various classes of derivative

these the chief are

"to

kikii,

look at);" h'om mni,

"to understand," and 7vakari-yasui,

lo

" painful."

kiirushii,

loakari-nikui,

(to

"

from yoru,

;"

nai, the negative adjective.

kiki-gurushii,

and

and

"heart,"

easy.

'

is

in

suffixed,

conjugation to the present tense, as aru-bcki,

"should be," "necessary,"

jugations to the indefinite form, as iabc-hehi,

and third con" eatable ;" deki-

"possible;" not inbcru-bcki, dekiru-bcki.

In the \^'ritten

bcki,

Language, sive

form

beki "

of the

conjugations,

lowing ru, still

suffixed

is

i.e.,

tluis

:

present

the second

in

to

what

sometimes be heard

termed the "conclu-

tense of the second and

a shoit form tabu-hcki,

is

ending

{i)dehc-bcki in

;

in

and

third

without a

11

this

the Colloquial.

A

use

fol-

may

like rule

"

COMPOUND AND DERIVATIVE ADJECTIVES. case of the iiiegular verl)s kuru and

obtains in the

which always make pecidiar,

making

Su-beki

kolo.

Do-tmtst

thintj.

Shinzu-beki HcUGVc-must

kti-bcki

hen

ga

»««-

gozaimascn kamau-beki

of

tnedMc-siioidd

credible

tiling.

..

this

Are there no places going to see in .?" neighbourhood °

kolo\

"It

tuina\

(familiar.)

is

none of your

[business." j

wa

Kore This

muko ye to

as-fm:^ opposite,

mono

desu.

t/ttiif/

iS.

yaruA

.-^his there.

\

so-called

These

speak of the verb, 194.

— 82,

427, and

\

IK.

A

^

will

" desiderative adjectives

T[

"desirous

ikiiai,

be treated of when

242 and

to

we come

to

nouns the lermination

some such

to

285.

coi responds to the English terminations

and occasionally

language

" in te', as

noticeable class of derivative adjectives

ed by agglutinating

think," thus

llie

439.

"desirous of eating," "hungry;"

of going."

^

^^j^"

„

}

in T[^ 81

The

II.

iabclai,

thintr

^^

^^^^^^^ , ,

active idioms in Japanese, following a general tendency of

193.

a

is

"cnd-l^^.^^^

Observe liow our English passive idioms are replaced by

B.

commented on

^

is

Lôrth

is-not.

A'.

A

-J

no

must

bo done."

^'^-^

are-not

You

oekt

tiling to

m/ru-\

ni in,

Omae nai.

sum,

veib miru

"A '

koto.

sJioidd places iJtom.)

de

The

su-beki.

mirtc-bcki or mi-buki.

eitiiei

This nei(,hho,crlwod

iokoro

and

33

thing.

Kono beh

1

"

is

rashit,

ish "

and

form-

which "ly,''

[jhrase as "said to be," or

"

:

baka-rashii,

"foolish;"

{xo\\\baka,

"a

kodomo-rashii,

"childish;"

'itom kodomo,

"children."

fool."

I

THE ADJECTIVE.

134 (

ntoko-rashii.

I

konnkhi-rashii.

A much

" cold

vtoshii,

195.

It

^

{ beHeve?'

-

r

may be

rough;"

well to

>

i

" to-day.

konnichi,

'''^"^

}

ir

suffix shii, thus

io-doshii,

:

ara-

"lengthy;"

uio-

"estranged." in connection with these

notice,

classes of derivative adjectives,

One of

from adjectives.

i

^'^''^"'•

obtained by reduplicating an

is

" (metaph.),

,,

^'"'^'""^^"'

and agglutinating the

"rude and

arashii,

to]

skilful;" I

smallei' class

adjective stem

T[

" said be

two classes of verbs derived

these

is

obtained by suffixing to

the stem the suffix garu, a contraction

ofê

aru,

—ge or ke

When (^) being an old word signifying "spirit," "air." added to the desiderative adjective in iai, the resulting compound

suffix

iaganc

"to think

koivagaru, i\Q\-a

is

kowai,

mezurashigaru,

:

—

fearful;''

"to be frightened,"

i.e.,

"fearful." "to think strange;"

from

mezurashh,

" strange." "to want

ikilagaru,

go,"

—

itself the

go;"

to

from

ikilai,

"wanting

desiderative adjective o^ iku,

to

"to go."

A. B. 0l3scrvc that âru occasionally serves to vcrl:)alise nouns, thus: zannengaru, " to regret," from zaniuii, "regret;" iyagai-u, "to dislike," i'coxaiya,

"nay!" "repugnance."

tagaru often means "

Of

the

specimens

second

class

of

"to spread"

(intrans.

maromeru,

be apt to

give an idea

will

hironieru,

to

"

),

to

from

than " to want to

adjective-verbs

the

"

following

:

(trans); Jiirornaru,

/w'n?/',

"to spread'

"wide."

make round," from

N. B. Both these classes of verbs tilJe of the passive

Also that the termination

" rather

marui,

are, like verbs

and causative forms

(conf.

" round."

in general,

Chap. IX), thus

suscep-

—

QUASI- ADJECTIVES.

1

Mdziirashigararcnt, " to be thought strange,"

Urayamashigarareru, " sliigarn,

to

1)c

"to be

35

lionised."

regarded with envy," from iirayania-

" to regard with envy, "

itself

from uyayamashii,

derived

" enviable."

Ureshigaraseru, "to cause

from tireshigani,

to

feel joyful,"

" to feci joyful," itself

i.e

"to make happy;"

,

derived from iiyeshii, " joyful."

Iliromesaseni, " to cause to spread."

QUASI-ADJECTIVES.

^

There are

196.

such as nama, koraerarenai,

numbers of words

large

"raw;"

"unendurable," which

common

in

"quiet;"

shizuka,

use,

"thin;"

yasela,

appear to

at first sight

be adjectives, and which must be translated into English by but whicli are not true adjectives in Japanese,

adjectives,

Some

either as regards origin or grammatical treatment,

them

are nouns,

some

of

some are phrases formed They may be best understood

are verbs,

from various parts of speech.

by being classed under the following

five

headings

\ 197. I. Nouns followed by no; as Amerika America," i.e., "American." Such are

:

no,

"of

:

gwaikoku, "foreign countries:'' gwaikoku no, "foreign." kin,

"gold;"

konaida,

" a short while ago;" konaida

II.

"golden."

kin no,

Nouns followed hy na,*

a.

"

no,

recent."

corruption of the Classical

* It has been stated in ^112 (p. 78) that the postposition no often assumes the signification of the English word "one" or " ones," used

substantively.

Thus from

the phrase tiagai no, adjectives as shojiki

"an

honest

one;"

"a

the adjective nagai, " long," one can form

long one," and similarly from such quasi-

and kirci one can form the phrases shdjiki na no, na no, "a pretty one," etc. This idiom

kirei

must not be confounded with another nearly alike the word nan, which it is difficult to explain by the help of examples, and whose prigin sentences containing

it

may

is

sound containing

in in

obscure.

English except

The

be taken as representative of

following its

use

:

THE ADJECTIVE.

136

?iaru, "to be" (not "to become"); as shojiki " honest." Such are

verb

be confounded with

to na,

"

lit.

naru,

being,"

iionesty

i.e.

:

mendo,

"a

inuda,

"

ramhv,

"disorderly

shizuka,

" quiet

bother;''

uselessness

" bolliersomc."

vieiidd na,

muda

;"

"useless."

na,

rainhb na,

"disorderly."

shizuka na,

" (juiet" (adj

conduct;"

No

TV. li.

" (subst.

mostly

follows

Indeed the same noun

);

nouns,

concrete

;w or

will take

iia,

according as

viewed

is

it

).

nouns.

abstract

iia

from the concrete or the abstract point of view. For instance, ia/;a 110 hanashi means "a fool's story," "the sort of story a fool would tell," whereas laha na hanashi means " a foolish story " Very fine-

Kora desho ka

Ano

— Aa

?

„

nan

! sor^

dds.

f

"Is

(is

it.

this

it?— Ah

!

yes: that

—

domo akip- [ " He is a very fickle fellow. Yes insa! Meiurashii kololicci, because he is always hankering suki nan da hara. after something new and striking."

poi. !â

otoko tva,

— So

I

T laivo

^' M03I people suppose , -r I ' ^ wa asa dele, maibanl r A'natural order of things no ga atarUnac da to

-

-.

it

I

,

hikkoinn

taitei 7aa oviotic imaszt ga,

.

be the sun

to

r

,

.1

for the

to rise in the morning and to retire in the evening. But the truth is

—jitsn

wa, asa taiyd ga dim 7io dc 70a not that the sun nakYtle, iaiyo no dent no ga asa

nan

rises in the morning, but that the sun's rising is the

desii.

Of

.morning."

whom

the various authorities, both Japanese and foreign,

present writer has consulted on the subject of this idiom,

nounce

it

to

Some say it

back

be " relative," others "

that

it is

to the ivord

nani ? " what ?" used

ing vagueness, like " English.

relative, elliptical,

a corruption of nnrn, " to be."

thingummy

"

as a

kind of expletive indicat-

or " wdiat-d'ye-call-'em " in vulgar

it

be,"

any

as in

word

to

which

Observe, however, that whereas Classical nan verb, this Colloquial all

We

all.

a survival of the Classical particle nan,

(Archaic na mo), which served to emphasise the

Ijcfore

renective(!)."

Others would trace

Others again assert that the phrase means nothing at

ourselves incline to see in

suflixed.

and

the

some pro-

nan survives only before

three examples given above,

may

it

was

occur

the verb " to

"

AND SO

QUASI- ADJECTIVES IN NA

drawn

distinctions are

kao

Kito

Hi'

sometimes produced

means " a man

1

Thus

way.

this

37

martii

a round face," the concrete idea of

witli

" face " being here prominent.

in

NA,

But marti-gao na Kto means

"

a round-

faced man," the aljstract quality of round-facedness being uppermost

a third way,

idioms as

This particular plirase might be turned

mind.

in llie spealcer's

kno no marui

viz.,

this last are dealt witli in

na may be used almost no Kito or miigakii na

\

198.

To

means

by

of na

numerous body of words obtained by adding ance," to the stem of adjectives proper

form of verbs, thus

belongs

so,

to' the

t)r

a

" appearindefinite

:

"amusing;" omoshirosu amusing;" " amusing-looking."

omoshiroi,

ûrt(,

" nice to eat " to rain ;"

kikoeru,

" to be audible

umai,

Such

some few cases no and Thus we may say mugakii But na is more common.

indiscriminately.

formed

in yet

of face."

In

202.

T[

Into equally well.

class

tlie

man round

" a

Into,

;''

"likely

na,

be

to

" appetising." " likely to rain."

imiaso na,

furisb na,

one

"audible,

;" kikoesb na,

would suppose."

The forms^(?Si?so «(Z, "apparently good," and wnsizsy na, " not likely to exist," are derived irregularly from the adjectives

"good," and

ji'«',

insertion of an

such

as

"worth

isumaranai,

to the

rule

na

Isumaranasasb

aft'ecting

or

Compounds

Si;.

nothing,"

irregularity,

either follow ;wz' in this its

conform

"non-existent," by

nai,

epenthetic syllable

may made to

"trifling,"

or else be

adjectives in

Isuviaranasb

general,

thus

:

worth

"looking

na,

the

of nai,

nothing," " trilling-looking."

f

199.

Sometimes words of the above two

compounded divided from

with the it

following

by no or na,

noun,

for instance

classes

instead

may be of being

:

kara na (or no) hako, or karaba-ko,

" an empty box."

hn

" a gold(en) watch.

no

iokci,

,,

Mn-dokci,

"

THE ADJECTIVE.

138

Sometimes,

again,

a

word may be

treated indifferently

either as a trtie adjective or as a quasi -adjective of class II, for instance

:

chiisai,

or chiisa na,

bkii,

,,

yawarakai,

\

The forms

200.

\

yawaraka

of classes

When

attributive forms.

and

, ,

180), no or na

'

nci,

and

I

"being," which thus

de,

ku

When

they are used predicatively

at

(conf.

^

"

na

such as

(familiar),

(very

rfa

is

proper.

end of a sentence

the

desu (polite),

The word de some length in ^

polite).

treated of at

of adjectives

replaced by any tense of the verb

177), no or

to be,"

I

the end of a clause (conf

at

termination

is

the

to

soft."

given above are the

II

replaced by

corresponds

'

the quasi-adjectives of classes

used predicatively

II are

"small." " big."

old na,

de gozaimasu

such contexts has been

in

88,

pp. 62

— 64,

show

the

which the

student should carefully read over.

1

2or.

The

following examples will

use of these

various forms of the quasi-adjectives of classes I Igirisu

no

Thif/Uind

's

kaia. \

no

ga hoshiu gozaimasu. of

iles'tvoiis

sJiina

honouvahic

miinasKita.

"

A

"

It is

funny

a silver

one."

story.

a splendid thing.

(Said in tkanklnganc/or a gift.) |

(it) is.

)

na

—

\

,n-iiri,\

de gOZaimaSll.

Fiishigi

:

English gentleman."

"I want

[

am.

Okashi na \hanashi. Okashii A'ckko na Sph'UiiM

"An

II

side.

one

Gin SiXvei'

hononynJih

and

yume

ivo

\

QUASI- ADJliCTlVES. Fushiiî da.

(familiar) j

desu.

.,

aor,

ci.«e,-

znu

7.-ono

riko

desu.\^

Ano

hito

wa,

skdjiki\

person

as-for,

honestl

yoku halarakimasu.

beinf/f

tvell

de,

Strange."

intelligent dog.

" This dog

intelligent."

is

" Mc is lionesl, works hard."

and he

'

ivorlis.

Amari somaisu Too

|

is

Ifs an

1

is.

zva,

"It

1

(polite)

Xliat

de,

130

"I'

shiisureii '"

rude

coarse beum,

J i

desii.

rude of

"1"''^

''^

oêr you

SO

a

present."

{Snid in depreciating \by oneself.)

(iiyis.

me

trifling

a.

gift

made

I

Are

hodo

yonda

no m,

called

tvhereaSf

Thai amount kihoeso

na

lUeely-to-he-midWle

mon{o)

hilo

202.

III.

would hear,

think he being

after

called so often."

is.

deshila.

Apparenilj/'ffood pe son

1

da.

tTdnff

Yosaso na

"One would

"He

{

seemed

a

good

'

tvas.

1

fellow.

Phrases composed of nouns (including indefinite

verbal forms used as nouns) adjective proper, as genkp-

"spirited," "lively."

" of," and an

followed by no,

7to' yoi',

Such are

lit.

good' of^

spirits', i.e.

:

" near-sighted." " hard of hearing."

me^ no' chikai",

"

miminotoi,

"far of

ivakari no hayai,

"quick of understanding,"

neai" of^ eye'," ear,''

i-e., ,,

i.e.,

"sharp-

witted.

\

203.

Great numbers of quasi-adjectives belonging to

Class III are formed by (often corrupted

and

nai, the

means of

the

words

by the Tokyo people to

negative adjective.

Such are

//), :

j/o/,

this

"good"

warui, " bad,"

" "

;

THE ADJECTIVE.

140

bcnrino

ivariii,

"gnod of convenience, " "bad of convenience,

sJii-kaia

no nai,

"no way

bcnri no y III,

i.e.

to do,"

"convenient.

,

,,

"inconvenient.

,,

"unavoidable."

Sucli qiiasi-adjectives in nais.s that last instanced

" un

jiond to English adjectives with the prefix

with the suffix

or

kaglri no nai, "

^

unbounded."

quasi- adjectives

are

"

ga

hayai.

These

arc

in

examples It

ga

thus

;

He

is

the

when addressing an

masti, except

gozaimasu the

z'

:

hard of hearing.

used between

style

always more polite to

is

used predicatively,

are

" There is no help for it." " That child is sharp."

nai.

A?io ko 2va, wakari

mates.

III

tin.

SM-kala ga

add

tlie

exchanged

is

with the long final vowel (sec pp. 120 and 124).

Dlimi ga

Id

more

polite parlance,

^205.

IV.

ko

iVti,

fiilolla,

dcktnai,'

(

\ (

that

:

is

not used).

ga hayo gozaimasu. ;

also phrases

formed from

:

"

niicru,

,,.

loakari

Various tenses of verbs

such verbs, as

for

Thus the become

gosaimasu.

SK-ka/a ga gozaimascn (no gozaimasTi

Ano

inti-

word gozai-

Of course with

inferior.

form of the adjective

l)receding examples would, in

When

attributive in form.

all

of class

the postposition no changes to

Mimi ga

"in,"

"innocent;"

"less," as isunii no nai,

The above examples

204.

the

cories-

" or

to apjjear

;"

hence "visible."

" has become fat ;" " forthcomes not " „ ., " cannnol ;

,

yomcru,

"reads;"

shircia,

" was knowable

(intrans.) " ;

,,

f

"fat." ...

1

ti

,

1

>.

impossible.

)

,,

"legible."

,,

" self evident.

" "

"

VERBS USED AS ADJECTIVES. tinker cl>a} na-

ranat',

iame^

nP

'

f

'

won't-i -do^

if-it-is-

not';"

I

hence " indispensable.

J

" becomes

na-

"

141

to* sake';"

beneficial.

ru^. ki'^

"

ni' iru^,

hi ni iranai, /2''

no'

"enters-not to '

kiila?,

'

;"

enters' to= spirit'

was

efficacious" of ^

"

of ^ guilt'

spirit'

Iswni'^ noâru",

is°

" does" diffidence'

iai'' sliiia',

" did=

choito^

sMla?

gaien^

no'

|

ikan^

a sentence.

to

are

,,

"distasteful."

„

"quick-witted.

,,

"guilty."

;

,,

"diffident."

,,

"important."

,,

"sli<>lit."

;

prehension';"

^206. The above serve also

;"

" did* slightly'; " goes-not' of* com-)

'

"agreeable."

" ;

enryo^ surii?,

great'

,,

;"

spirit

)

the attributive

" incomprehcn-

"

Ano

Most of them

express the predicative relation at the end of

however,

(Observe,

that

no

placed by ga, and the simple past tense

pound

sible."

orm.s.

present tense in

.

.

.

Je

iru

must in ta

(\ 294), thus

tiien

be

re-

by the com:

—

THE ADJECTIVE.

142

N. B. Quasi-adjcctives choito shita,

^

never

are

ot Class iv ending in sinta, as tai sKita,

used predicatively.

When employed

207.

predicatively

the

at

end, not of a

IV

sentence but of a clause, most of the words of this Class turn into gerunds, thus

:

But

inieie,fuiioie, dehinahute, etc.

sometimes a periphrasis with de

used instead, as

is

:

Id ni

iranai de. T[

208. Foreigners speaking a shiroi no

yoroshii no cha,

little

uma,

Japanese constantly say

okii

no ncko,

etc.

But

etc.

mere "pidjin." It should be j'oro5/«y t'/â, "good tea;" shiroi uma, " a white horse ;" okii neko or bki na neko,

this

is

"a

{Yoroshii and shiroi are always true adjec-

large cat."

whereas wc

tives,

may

either use okii as a true adjective, or

The mistake

na as a quasi-adjective.)

oki

between no and na,

a contusion

nouns followed by no

European languages,

fiom

often correspond to the adjectives of

e.g. Nihorl} no' koiobcf,

" the language"

Japan, ^" i.e., " the Japanese language ;" molo^ no' sumori\ " inteniion' of^ origin^" i.e. "the original intention."

o(^ lit.

,

No

only used

is

pronoun "one

n Uochi *isa n P ,.

,

Okinanolf Jtiff

209. kirei,

tives,

ones

Do

or " ones," as already explained in

'

— huroi n\ r-

•

("Which 1

1

1

^'imashila.

''"""

having-hmioht hme-com<:

some

I'ave

not confound such Chinese

bought

big ones.

"

quasi-adjectives

"anonymous,"

rnumei,

with

"a

S\m\\'A.\\y

name

real

as

adjec-

One canwoman;" one must say mumei na kalana, "a sword without

simply because they happen to end in

na onna.

— The

I

"pretty;"

the maker's

12:

1

»

"1

1

f

^

are the best.?

1

black ones.

]

not say kirei onna, kirci

sense of the indefinite

after adjectives in the

(

'll

arises partly

partly from the fact that

pretl)'

inscribed

on

it."

/.

AUGMENT ATI VES, AND HONORIFICS.

DIMINUTIVES,

^210.

The words

V.

augmentatives,

forming diminutives and

ko

together

with

honorific

the

o

I43

forming o,*

prefixes

"honourable;" go, "august;" Id, "exalted;" and mi, " honourable," are quasi-adjectives, as in the following examples

:

ko-bin,

"a

o-bin,

" a large

iera,

small bottle."

"an

bottle,"

honourable Buddhist temple,"

simply

i.e.,

" a Buddhist temple."

"

go hon, ki-kohl,

mi

"

ashi,

the august book,"

N. B.

" big island").

prefixed, as o-dcra, " big temple; "

and Kojima's.

To and

"a

na shima,

similarly in

honorifics o

"good

small island,"

cases.

also used adverbially, thus

quietly that,"

to

If,

for

rest,^"

" Don't

i.e.,

fifth

predicatively instance,

o,

the

we want

we cannot say that

Carefully distinguish long

at

in-

class of quasi-adjec-

that they only occur prefixed to other words.

of a thing,

:

(in walking, etc.)."

it

noticeable peculiarity of this

cannot be used

*

"a

in

Oshima's

im shimn, would sound

"honourably' deign^

lit.

common

lined with

big island," chiisa

jure yourself by overdoing

sentence.

to

night."

Go yururito, " augustly

tives is

being

most other

and go are

O^ yasumi^ nasai^, i.e.,

word

of the

ko-dera, " small

these are extremely

coast

express the idea

the longer equivalents old natural,

generally

"small island" (but 5-shima, without the nigori,

Such compounds as

place-names, the whole Japanese

A

i.e.,

and ko frequently cause the nigori'ing

temjile ;" ko-jima,

The

feet,"

feet."

which they are

more

" your country."

i.e.,

"august honourable

lit.

"your

"your book."

i.e.,

the exalted country,

it is

They

end of a clause or

to predicate smallness

ko.

We

"large," from short

must use a 0,

to-

" honourable."

THE ADJECTIVE.

144

word, such as

distinct

tally

concerning the honorifics

(For further details

chiisai.

Chap XI, \ 395

go, etc., see

n,

el seq.)

COMPARISON OF ADJECTIVES.

^211. Comparison

Japanese

in

when

Thus,

explicit.

Fujiyama and Asama-yama, .should, is

high

"

"Fujiyama is {Fuji ga iakai,

more

is

referring

often implicit than

the

to

will

not say as

liir-

ga

we

"Fujiyama

the higher," but simply

or Fuji no

height of

relative

Japanese

a

takai), that

it is

is,

high as estimated from the standpoint of the other mountain nienlioned.

Japanese

" Which tion,

is

cheap

"

?

the

so-called

all

a

talk

of

that

it is

lake

larger

the world

.?

."jay

i.

e.

"

,

man

This

is

in question

is

a consideration

are familiar with

F2nglish "

ga

//('

means

literally

one

is

no English equivalent. frequent recurrence

man

is

old,

ex'copt that

older than

the majority of people

hardly occur to such as

for a

will

moment

runs.

The

and Japanese usage

katai, " This

but

which

as

a

but

;

is

that

well

though

which Eastern

the Japanese

" one," " ones,"

as

In phrases like that in the

Similarly in such contexts

— as ioshi

may

?

only disagreement between

" side," hence

hard."

it

curious,

simple, instance of the different channels in

and Western thought

we

mean

the cour'tiy or in

in

European languages only

engage our attention

even

instance,

what interpretation can be put on our words, the

by implica-

not infrequently

is

such and such a

that

goods, a but simply

Indeed,

rest.

When, for do we

most other lakes

than

When we

P')

}

wliat

large,

as

the

positive

comparative by imjilication.

a

various

pricing

the cheapest

ga yas2d

{Doc/iira

cheap as compared with

English

in

when Which is

Similarly,

not say "

will

no wakai

lid,

— and

emplov Kono ho

text,

it

has

they are of

" the younger of the two,"

COMPARISON OF ADJECTIVES.

145

" comparalivcs and superlatives by implicalion

tliesc

" in

whereas with us they are somewhat

nine cases out of ten, exceptional.

^

2

1

'Comparison may,

2.

using the postposition

Asama yori, Fuji no

yori,

however, be rendered explicit by

"than," properly

jyon',

Fuji ga

Asama-yama, Fujiyama

of)

Umibe Sea-shoi'e

de

sodaiia

tit

f/rew-'ttp

rikugun yori kaigiin ffrmy

:

Asama

"(Viewed) from (the stand-point is

high."

hilo

wa,

people

as-for,

no

heishi

'.«

iroops

navi/

t/itrii,

or (moic frequently)

takai,

/liiga takai, i.e.,

" from,' as

'

"A

coasting popu-

ni lation

makes

to "sailors

than

better

does

it

soldiers."

lekishimasii. suit,

Muda

na hanaslii

Useless

fitll:

wa,

damatte

(is-fm;

silent

ii

{!s)rjood

ivo

(accns.)

iru

io

bemo onwimasu.

tJtiit

{l)thinli.

At bottom, ihe idiom the last paragraph, only

phrases yori

h

sum

yori

do ho

Ihan

side

is

ga

"

I

-better

{nom.)

consider silence useless than

chatter."

the same as that explained in

more

circumstantial.

replaced by hodo, which

"amount," "about," e.g. Asama iva, Fuji hodo takaku is not Fuji('s) amount high,"

nai,

lit.

In negative

means "quantity,"

"As

for

Asama,

"Asama-yama

i.e.,

is

(it)

less

high than Fujiyama."

1213. The

idea of the superlative

by the use of the word for instance

ichi-ban,

may be rendered "number one,"

lliat

"first,"

:

''

Sore

explicit

wa,

ichi-ban

omoshirb

ns-for, oiie-nuinhet' atnfisinfj

gozaiviasho. irill-prohahly-he.

'

That

will

probably be

number one amusing," "That will no i.e., the be doubt >amusing of alj."

most

"

THE ADJECTIVE.

146 Ftiji wo Fiiji-ydina (acn/s.)

mini

Cfood

wa,

ni

"The

for,

fiec

ga Olome-lbge *' I*/ifi(?r}i pass" {iio-ni.) yoroshiu gozaimasu.

ichi-han t»ir-i}uinhn'

see Fuji from."

Ichi-ban

kisha.

\

One-number

train.

J

There are various

{7iigoned to ju

Sono

iichi

Tiiat

iiisirh-

other

"in," conf.

;

mi

thus

f

behiff

ihinrf.

'

no

After

mind

yiishi.

all,

comparative and

I

the

to

m

^215. "

"The

lot."

man

bravest

in

japan."

is

equivalents

noi

io

have

for

recourse

our io

which alone,

in nine

cases

out

idiomatic.

Still "

with the comparati\'e

the adverbs moUo or nao

Miilld chbjb

made .„

;

thus

noborimasho, .„

,

rendered by one of

is

:

\ „j-ii -N

..

(

Kono 'nun

chii

himself from the beginning to use

the simple positive instead, is

be the best of the

Japanese

superlative,

them, but to accust'

often,

equivalent

the chief thing the student should bear in

regard

with

the

"Whichever may seem to

f

fn'fa-o.

's

for

\

mono.

Nihon-ju

employed

in

:

na

•Japan-insiile

train

one with the word

is

Chinese

its ;

yosaso

'y.

The first moming.

periphrases

or 28)

1[

" the

noticeable

Specially

"inside,"

ucli!,

214.

Otome-toge best place to

J-pass is the

is.

same purpose.

"^

,

ho sicic

pozaimasu.

ivii,

as-fm;

nao -iim

still

/-

,.

further,

up

,

to

the very top.

yoroshiu\ >/oo
I

"This

is

[better one."

a

still

"

MISCELLANEOUS LOCUTIONS. ^j

2i6.

"The"

hodo,

lit.

1

with the comparative repeated

" amount,"

tiius

Mireha

mini

hodo,

As-I-loolSf

loolt'

amoimf

47

rendered by

is

:

rippa

"The

longer I look more splendid appears."

splmdid at

the

it,

desii. it (it)is.

Tahai iokoro iiiyu

place

hodo, haze wo \ '
higher the the windier

Jit IS.

^

217.

"Very"

(comparatively

such words as hanahada,

word

inihen

little

resembles

{iii)

Colloquial parlance,

and

is

following are a few examples

Ilaitc

Hanahada sama

„

^^

j

/,y_

ysorrow

J

ijs).

Taihcn

ni

ornoshiro}

,„.

The

pretty."

an extremely

It is

-'""""W/^/^^.g

difficult

/-

for

extremely sorry."

„

^ jg honourable "•. Mr. you. ) i\t

,,-,, r n " It was awluUy j

Y

gozaimashila.

English

of

| thing.

(de sozaimasii).

Mr.

*|[

"

kimdoku^

o

non»„vMe

F<.,.j,

by

The

:

" Very

politely, desri.)

expressed

"awfully"

tlie

muzukaahh mo?i(o)\

(Or more

is

in perpetual requisition.

Taisf) ni kirci.

da.

used)

laiso (ni), or laluisan.

ilallc,

n

lollv.

i

^

)

Another favourite phrase answering to our Colloquial " awfully " is the gerund of the adjective or verb, followed

218.

by the words shi-yo ga nai or sKi-kaia ga nai, which signify literally " there is nothing to be done," "there is r\n help for it," thus

:

Atsukule shi-yo ga r,„, ,.

,

Kutahrete "'^'-

,.

_

shz-yo

"

nai.

ga

C )

It is

"Jam ^^

ôdo."

awfully hot."

awfully tired,"

j,,.^^

j

,{^^'^^,^^,^

or

"I

.^ât

THE ADJECTIVE.

148

Taikutsu de sin-kala Observe dc

JV. 7!.

ijocause tnikidsu

is

gd

"

nai.

awfully bored."

I fiin

in this last instance,

where

gerund

replaces the

it

not an ailjective, but in reality a noun here used as

a quasi-adjective.

The

following

expressions

kindred idiom answering ,v-,

,.

,

-'

1

Aim

Kilo

TiKtt

person 7

cmplo!/-7f
^

219.

"

It is

nr

It IS

serve "

'

'

de,\

,,

hrtnr/.\.^ fool '. •'

we couldn

far,

"

ll

.

tj

He

•

IS

u such .,

.

was too

a

,

ht IS impossible to ^ ^. „ use ot him.

r

1

(ool

aniaj-i.

.

Ihat

"excess," " too,"

siiperQuity," with a negative verb, thus

.

| j

:

" It is not very amusing."

( III-

" There are not very many,' i here is not very much.

j

"There

(

fi(uns"iiot.

.1

,

make any'

\

expressed by

Ynkei ni mvkanmascn

t

fai

J

,

Siipcvjiitmfshi

so or

;"

to walk."

Amari omoshirflku mi. (familiar) Amari omoshiyoku gozoivhiscn. (polite) TT

' :

so dark, I can't see too dark t^ see.

;

nai.

" is

exemplify a

to

or " too

was walk there

(no/ll.) isn't.

" Not very

or yokci (ni)

baka

uia,' tifi-for.

,-;,•• isukai-micln ga

may "so

(It

7

dcshlla.

^

"

f \

,,,-1

our

to

J

made.'

is

not

much mrmey

CHAPTER The

VIII.

Verb.

GKNERAr. CONSIDERATIONS.

\

220.

Tlie nature and functions of the Japanese verb differ

considerably from those of the verbs of European languages.

Conformably with the absence of number of true personal pronouns,

regards

all

noun and

in the

the Japanese verb entirely dis-

"I

considerations of person and of number.

am," "thou art," "he is," " you are," " they are," are da (familiar) or dcsu

"she all

is,"

it

" we are,"

expressed by the same word all

the persons of

etc.)

aie expressed

Similarly

(polite).

the past tense (" I was,"

"thou wast,"

by the same word

or deshila

datla

"

is,"

;

all

the persons of the

probable present or future ("I probably am, or probably shall be,"

"thou probably

art,

by the same word daru or

or probably wilt be, " etc.)

The

deshu.

indicative can be used as adjectives (see

and even as nouns (see different

negative,

In in

^

fact,

T[

from anything that potential,

Many

45). exists

present and past

^

8i

and

of the

Europe.

in

*j[

205),

moods

and causative conjugations,

are

There are etc.,

etc.

the whole verbal conception has been worked out

an alien manner.

221.

Most of

the Japanese verbal forms occurring in actual

practice consist of four elements, the

inflection

suffixes.

Or "base,"

Take,

viz.,

the root, the stem,

and the agglutinated

for instance, the

word

suffix

or

komarimashlta, which

"

THE VERB.

I50 is

SO often heard in conversation, and which signifies "(I)

was

The

" was ata

in trouble,"

root

of related verbs komu,

"to inclose," "

komu

so with

is

"to

to confine

group

"to crowd into," synonymous or nearly verb signifying " to be

stuff into,"

;''

/wwe'ra,

komonc, an intransitive

;

to do."

in the small

From

confinement," "to be shut up."

in a state of

kom

" didn't know what

loss,''

which we meet with

kom,

is

the root

formed the stem komar by the agglutination of ar{u),

"to be." To this is added the unexplained suffix i, which gives the "indefinite form " of the verb, a sort of participle or gerund (see also be

W

278

— 281

and

"base"

used as a

W

certain suffixes are agglutinated.*

tinated

mashi,

suffixes are

422

— 426),

In this case the agglu-

which originally

be," and

ia,

the index of the past tense,

reference

to

the

Classical form of the

corruption of the gerundial suffix

The

single

"

be"

to

word komarimashiia

which can

form, to which

or foundation

/f

signified

itself

language,

and oi aru,

"to

shown, by to

be a

"tobe.

therefore contains the verb

three times over.

* IL seems almost incredible that serious grammarians should ever have thought of applying the name of " root " to the indefinite form of

the verb, which

is

as

much an

inflection

of the

stem (probably an

ultimate analysis would prove the inflection to be an agglutinated form

obtained from the stem) as any other. calling

There

is

no more reason

komari a "root" than koiiiaru or komare.

for

But the unfor-

tunate precedent set by Rodriguez, and followed by Hoffmann, has becji constantly

adhered to by writers

to think out the subject for themselves.

who have not taken the trouble Hence we are treated to such

sesquipedalian " roots " as arascrarc (really the indefinite form of the potential of the causative conjugation of ant, " to be"),

that such

the form from which

is

are derived

!

It

would

1

all

e about as reasonable to call

the root of the verb " lo disregaid,"

" disregardeth,"

etc.,

and we

are told

the other principal parts of the verb " "

are derived from

and it.

disregarding

to say that " disregardest,"

THE

THfiORV OF

T[

222. kgain take samasanai,

The

root

cool"

sam or

is

in

(I)

do not cool"

which we find

sad,

"to

in

(transitive).

"

samerti,

to

"to wake;" in samui, samushii oi sabishii, "lonesome." The

(intransitive),

"cold;" and stem

"

Ijt

VElRB.

fade,"

formed from the root sam and the verb suru, "to do," the second a apparently owing its existence to the samas,

is

"attraction" of the

is

(see

first

flection constituting the

^

The

3).

" negative base

"

third a

the in-

is

samasa, to which

agglutinated the negative adjective nai, "non-existent," in

order to form the certain present tense of the negative conjugation.

In some cases

(intransitive)

—

but simply the root

root,

no agglutinated

suffix,

independent word. first

^

—

for instance in sameru,

the stem {sam)

Of

is

"

to cool"

not a lengthened form of the In others again there

itself

the base

itself

is

being used as an

the imperative of verbs of the

this

conjugation offers a good example.

223. Japanese roots form an obscure subject, and one into which it is not necessary for the beginner to plunge, as it

has

scarcely

the stem

any practical

utility.

form of the root)

may be

accepted as an ultimate

indeed as a complete word,

fact,

— not

but as the unit to which the

The stem

bases are attached.

speaking,

For practical purposes

(whether identical with the root, or a lengthened

itself

should, theoretically

always remain absolutely invariable.

But we

on how phonetic decay has caused all verbs conjugation to depart from this standard in the

shall see later

of the

first

modern Colloquial speech.

^

224.

The "bases"

are

tion of

one or more

discuss

here.

other certain

The

formed from the stem by the addi-

letters,

conjugational forms suffixes

to

whose

origin

is

too obscure to

bases are four in number, and

them.

are

all

the

obtained by agglutinating

Their names are the Certain

•

THE VERB.

152 Present,

Form,

the Indefinite

Conditional

the

and

Base,

The Negative Base is never used as an independent word. The Conditional Base is, in the the Negative Base.*

conjugation,

first

The

with

identical

other conjugations

bases are not always formed

them

Hence conjugations. Of

of verbs into

but

four,

the

the

same manner, nor

the

in

are the ^suffixes always attached to

manner.

In

imperative.

the

not used as an independent word.

is

it

distribution

in quite the

Language

these there are in the Written

in the Colloquial

same

different

only three, as the third and fourth

liave coalesced.

^]

225.

EXAMPLES OF THE BASES IN THE THREE

REGULAR CONJUGATIONS OF VERBS.

I

I

{^TJie

i

1st.

to sell I

i

Certain Present

Jira

Indefinite

\

Ncirative

2nd. Conj.

to put

jvd. Conj.

to out

to fall

to see

weru

lahexn'\

oclnm

rairu

to sleep

okn

w'l

ok\

tiia

o.(a

^"'^

"

1

r,:^

;

[

\

is ita/iciscd-)

I

I

i

stem

Conj.

Cundit.

1

Pise

(

lie

iaht.

na

laba

'êre

laoexa

,7

,

,

,

och'i

Vl\ •

7

m\

I-

wire

och\ dc/iue.

Observe liow the letter ;• never enters into tlic iorination of the bases of verbs of the ist. conjugation, but always enters into the formation of those of the 2nd. and 3rd. conjugations. Of course / may appear in the stem of any verb, as it docs in that of ura, " to sell," ist. conj.

*

For the Certain Present,

Form, see ^[^ 27S and 241 for the

;

sec 'If 273

and

2.|o; for the Indefinite

for the Conditional Base, see

^

252

;

and

Negative Base, see \ 256.

f The stem

"to drop"

— indeed the

(1st. conj.).

ch Ijcforc the vovvc)

i

rot>t

—

is

really ol, as in the active verb otosu,

But the consonant /changes euphonically to

(sec p. 25).

THEORY OF THE VEKB.

^

1

53

Before proceeding to the more important matter of

226.

we may

verbal paradigms,

mention

just

wlien naming Japanese verbs,

is

it

passing

in

usual

to

tliat,

mention the

present ^wisc as in Greek, not the infinitive as in English, Latin, anc^ôst other

"

sell;" yorokobu,

"to

racru,

jirepare ;"

But uru has not the least It

means "1 of

(or you,

usual

tioned in 1[

urn,

"

to

that

"to

sell;" at

signification.

Similarly in

etc.) sell."

The Japanese language in

signification

to

our

the

has no

infinitive.

makeshift for an infinitive will be found men-

^

The

227.

properly

or

they,

form exactly answering

The

signification of

infinitive

other verbs.

all

Thus

be glad;" neru, "to sleep;" koshiochiru, " to fall ;" Mm, "to wear."

has not generally

it

case

European languages.

to_

277.

following paradigms of the three regular conju-

gations and of the three most important irregular verbs,

viz.

"to come;" stiru, "to do;" and masu, for vyhich English has no equivalent, will serve to show how the various Japanese moods and tenses are formed by ag-

hcrti,

glutinating assisted

suffixes

to

the

bases.

by noticing that almost

Voice are

obtained

from

all

the

The memory

will

be

the tenses of the Positive

Indefinite

Form and

the

Conditional Base, while those of the Negative Voice are

obtained from the Negative Base and the Certain Present.

Note further

that the only difference

third conjugation

former, the vowel

is i

between the second and

that while the vowel e characterises the

characterises the latter.

This fact has

caused some European grammarians to class them together as

a

single

conjugation

classed in Mr.

and

(the

second).

Aston's Grammar,

Ishibashi's excellent

Spoken Language.

'

little

They

are

thus

and in Messrs. Satow

" Dictionary of the Japanese

•54

THE VERB.

1

,

FIRST CONJUGATION.

o a

o

^ >^

3

'-^ .

_

s

-

oil

u

O

a

•a

1-1

,

tn

T-i

„

J3

S °

S g o =

a o

.a -

a o a CIh

1

&. >,

155

>>

b o

=

.5

"J

>.

o

.3

rt

—'

M

^,a

:

M

u > >

o

E o

«

"

s «

1

:

_

'~

"^ "«

r.

-:;

13

"^

-:::

"i

"a

<=>

-^

C)

a

h *-•

iJ

rt

s

d. f^

^

r° gf^ a

yi

^

CM

^

cI '^

.ri

n

5 "

G

- o

a

ir:

S

1

U

p"

°

!i r^H

S

"^

S = S S c c -^ S « ^ (S a ^

J-.

K

"^

v,

:2; 'S

^

O f

o O

'S _^

-.^

w =

o 5,0 C

U UUw

C!

^

t-H

t»

i^

-a

^ ^ ^

156

THE VERB.

THIRD CONJUGATION.

157

I &"° § a

o

2^ «

o

2

o o

o o

w O

o a > < O

o

*.

;3

Be "1

P-1

II

-*

'3

S

rj

0)

P.

Ch

i^

***

s

s -s

s

U A

f>4

oh

000 q q c

O

o

>5

=i

=3

I

—

="

-S

3 .

-

o

=3

w

"

a

'

rt

o o > ~5-

a"

«

> o £ qo 3 a OJ

a qt^

P.

c.^

J2 P<

as

^t

Ph .>

c

.>

c

s

^

.>

q a

Ph

O

U

Ph

U U

C aj

U U U O

o

fa HH

o

U U

1

THE VERB,

IS8 B o g o

^3

"5^ o

H u O

-7

o o 3 w

fa

S

i3P^

m Pi

w > Pi

<

o w f4 Pi h-

w i_Li

H

11

So" o "o g-

" ^ r^

^

E

b/j

c.| :u

S 8

5^§ >%

IRREGULAR CONJUGATIONS.

o p

W o > >
o H Co

m w >
ID

o W

w

"If?

P

I-

THE VERB.

i6o

^

rt

o n

.

p>

"

c

oj

:^

-^

C

^ Ô

E

o P

3

rt

: =

ri

qj

3

o

V) rfi 4j

i-^

^ Q

g c 6

£

-B -B

^

o

^

O

^

.-

i; -;

^j

M

-^

d

-o

o

7
^ r 6

HH

2

Ph

S

^^

5) 'S

^

"o

,

CO

rt

v^

^

:;

S O >

5

"i

'^

'-J

2 5

i!

B'-'o'i;

.

W H

>-'

'-'

'S

O

rt

[/I

c

"^

OJ

3

I

3

II i;2

"'

yo 'd

^ I ^ & w .^ P^

OJ

S

S,

tuPn

gP-

U

-

S

^

r^

'J

t/j

.Mo O O

O '-^

3

P^

.

3

IS

S -»-

-o

.t/-.

M

r;3

•

O 3 °

tn

^•^

w I oi

^

-:'

^ S

^

S

^

^

OJ QJ

Ph5

W

O

o u

8.1 t: p o

SPECIMEN VERBS FOR PRACTICE.

^

234.

It

will

l6l

be found good practice to conjugate, accord-

ing to the paradigms of the three regular conjugations, a few of the verbs in commonest use.

'c"

Such are

;

—

I

THE VERB.

62 Stem.

The student will more easily master this difficully to memory the following examples, than by

by committing

being furnished with a set of abstract rules

g^S

.1

^-

cucri

^

-"

1 s

.ci

-«

sill II

I

-s

a

-5

"^

a

e .«

„- .g

ao-5.^ls ssâ-§5 WZ

gs

§.«;-§«

§§«§

4-S

:

5-

«

1

^5 S^

PECULIARITIES OF THE FIRST CONJUGATION.

^237.

will

It

be observed that most of the above

changes have ease of pronunciation

that affecting the stems in g, in the terminations.

The

63

letter-

for their sole efficient

Some, however, may appear strange

cause.

1

for instance,

;

where d and/ replace

reason ot this

is

that

i and cA when the

g* dropped out, there remained a feeling be marked in some other way. It was therefore carried on to the next syllable, converting plain / and ch into nigori'ed d and/. Had this not been done, many forms of such pairs of verbs as Isugu and isiiku would have become indistinguishable,— a disaster which

nigorted

letter

that the nigori should

has actually overtaken verbs with stems ending in b and m,

and is

also those

ending

in

a vowel,

only by the context that we can

in r,

tell

understood as the gerund oi yobu, " to read

;"

or of nuru,

^

whether «a//e ' '

lacquer

to

uru,

"

238.

The Kyoto

to sell," or of a/sM,

is ;''

and

in

"to

call,"

the gerund of «««,

whether

"to

Thus

/.

whether j/o«(/e

ui/e

is

is

to

it

be

or o( yomu,

"to sew,"

the gerund

of

strike."

people, together with the people of Central

and Western Japan generally, say shimoie,

shimola, etc., for shimalte,

shimatta,

iiiie,

iuia,

,,

,,

itte,

iita,

,,

omdie,

onibta,

,,

,,

omotie,

omolta,

,,

niiie,

niiia,

,,

,,

nuUe,

nutta,

,,

etc.

in Tokyo sometimes follow their example, when speaking in public. But this sounds somewhat pedantic. The habit has arisen from the fact that in former days, when the Court resided at Ky5to, the dialect

and the educated especially

of that place was naturally esteemed above the vernacular See

If

28.

—

XHE \ERB.

164

A

of Eastern Japan.

"

offered

is

"

others,

which the genuine usage of Toicyo

to

borrow

;" tariru,

make

times

the

of

imitation of the

first

Kyoto

conjugation

dialect

In the case of stems

239.

sh in the indefinite form

modern Japanese

is

and

The changes vowels

in the

inability

to

and

It

z'

?^.

t

series

the

in s,

in

etc.),

change of

probable

the vowel

s before

and so

have

pronounce is

iaru,

{/cam,

5 into

caused by the inability of the

ginally nashi was probably nasi,

modern

according

inflects

of old Classical rules.

ending

sound an

to

by the verbs

and one or two

to suffice,"

but which public speakers some-

to the third conjugation,

\

case

similar

kariru,

their origin

that

Ori-

/.

in other cases. in a similar

consonant before the

some

that,

centuries ago,

people consistently said INDEF. FORM. CONDIT. BASE.

PRESENT. main,

NEG. BASE.

"to wait;"

mala,

mate,

mail,

and the conditional and negative bases

still

retain

the

pronunciation which theoretical unity postulates, while the

main and mati

other two bases

maisu and machi. point

is

the

that

All

that

— have slid respectively into

we know

blished at the close of the sixteenth time, the

first

insertion

of a

in

century,

the negative

vowel stems (shimawa, iwa, omowa, nuv/a) has Originally the stem of

ago.

all

from which date.

its

many

shimaû

INDEF. FORM.

shimaU

The

such verbs ended

origin in

centuries in

:

PRESENT.

this

esta-

base of verbs ending in

a curious phonetic change which took place

thus

on

certain

works on the language

Jesuit iv

for

modern pronunciation was already

CONDIT. BASE.

shimaê

NEG. BASE. shimawa.

an

/",

FORMATION OF THE VARIOUS MOODS AND TENSES. But according

a

to

which

rule

permeates

i,

and

e,

65

whole

the

they has been dropped

vocabulary of the modern language, before u,

1

and has been converted

into a

w

before a,

thus giving shimau, shimai, shimae, shimawa.

ANALYSIS OF THE FORMATION OF THE VARIOUS MOODS

AND TENSES IN THE REGULAR VERBS.

^

240.

Certain Present or Future

the Stem

add u

and

for

iru

for the

ist.

The

the 3rd.

(the

base)

ist.

:

to

eru for the 2nd.,

conjugation,

origin of these terminations

is

unknown. In the Written Language, both eru and iru are replaced by

N. B. tirti,

a peculiarity to be heard also from the

Form

^241. Indefinite for the ist

and 3rd. conjugations, and e

origin of these terminations T[

242.

add

Tai

jectives,

1

243.

f

244.

:

is

to

:

the

indefinite

form itai,

capable of conjugation like other ad126, 128,

oUtaku, okitb gozaimasu, okiiakereba, okilaku nai,

na (see

i

The

an adjective originally identical with

is

Adjective of Probability so

stem add 2nd.

for the

according to the paradigms on pp.

30, thus

add

;

speakers.

to the

unknown.

Desiderative Adjective tai.

"painful," and

1

is

some

lips of

(the 2nd. base)

:

to the indefinite

and etc.

form

p. 137).

Polite Certain Present or Future to the inform add masu, which can itself be conjugated :

definite

through most of the moods and tenses, thus

:

okimashtta,

okimasho, etc. (see p. 160). Tf

245.

Gerund

indefinite

(by some called the Past Participle)

form add

change in the

ist.

ie,

observing

conjugation (see

by the native grammarians

to

the p.

rules

162).

of

Tfe is

:

to the

phonetic

supposed

be a fragment of the verb

—

I

THE VERB.

66 hateru, " to finish."

putting.''

view

If this

means "having

literally

The next

is

tenses

six

correct,

the

in

246.

Gerund Emphasised

cha,

observing the rules

conjugation (see

paradigm are

which

latter original

Wa

speakers. If

is

the indefinite form

add ist.

:

to

Cha

is still

mostly preferred by cultured

to the indefinite form add

:

ing the rules of phonetic change in the

7a

162).

p.

derived from

ist.

ia,

ari

oi aru, " to be").

(an

the Classical

is

et seq.

observ-

conjugation (see

a corruption of the Classical past

is

te

of/e wa,

a corruption

is

the postposition treated of in pp. 85

Certain Past

247.

form

all

of this one.

ie

of phonetic change in the

162).

p.

"finishing

or

obtained by agglutinating other sufKxes to the

^

for instance,

oile,

putting,"

finished

iari, itself

" conclusive present "

Oila therefore etymologically

means " am

having finished putting."

\

Probable Past

248.

the

to

:

^

Tarb stands

tion

(see p.

shall

be having finished."

249.

Conditional Past

162).

:

add

form

indefinite

observing the rules of phonetic change in the for te arb,

ist. lit.

iarb,

conjuga-

" probably

form add taraba

to the indefinite

or iara, observing the rules of phonetic change in the

conjugation (see

"

am

if

p.

*[[

mood"

ist.

for ie araba,

having finished," ara3a being a Classical form

so-called " hypothetical p.

Taraba stands

162).

lit.

— the

oi aru, " to be " (see^ 287,

184).

250.

Concessive Past:

to

the

indefinite

form

add

iaredomo or laredo, observing the rules of phonetic change in the

1st.

conjugation (see

aredomo,

lit.

p.

162).

"though am having

concessive present of ara, " to be," the conditional base are

Taredomo stands finished." is itself

for ie

Aredomo, the

compounded

and the postpositions

io

and mo.

of

FORMATION OF THE VARIOUS MOODS AND TENSES.

^251. Frequentative Form:

to

conjugation (see

which case

ie ari, in

original

its

the

ist.

Tari would seem to stand

162).

p.

meaning

is

the

same

67

add

the indefinite form

observing the rules of phonetic change in

iari,

1

for

as that

of the past indicative tense.

^

Conditional Base

252.

e for the 3rd.

The

name

of

(the 3rd. base)

origin of these

" conditional base

terminations "

stem add

to the

;

conjugation, ere for the 2nd., and

I St.

z're

for the

The

unknown.

is

was given to

form by Mr.

this

Aston from one of its functions, that of serving as the basis

on which the present conditional also

it is

T[

Imperative

253.

:

in the

with the conditional base

is

built up.

From

;

conjugation

ist.

in the 2nd.

and

it

is

identical

3rd. conjugations

formed by adding to the indefinite form the syllable

it is

which seems

to

be a corruption of

resembling our word jV.

other,

" call

B.

Some

"oh

ro,

an exclamation

!"

speakers drop the termination.

is

— A familiar imperative,

obtained by adding na to the indefinite form, as yobi-na! shi-na ! " do

!"

I"

is,

whether

It is uncertain

interjection, or a corruption of the

view

yo,

used by members of the same household in addressing c;\ch

often

this

na be simply an

nasai, " please."

word

The former

however, the more probable.

^254. Conditional Present: 6a,

tense

formed the concessive present.

which

is

to

add

the conditional base

an irregularly nigoried form of the postposition

wa. Tf

255.

Concessive Present:

doino or do.

and mo Tf

256.

is

Do

also

is

to

add

the conditional ba.se

the nigoried form of the postposition

to,

one of the postpositions.

Negative Base

(the 4th.

base)

jugation add a to the stem; in the 2nd. tions the negative base

is

:

in

and

the 3rd.

ist.

con-

conjuga-

identical with the indefinite form.

1

THE

68

The name

VERB.

of "negative base" was given to

Mr. Aston with reference to one of

this

form by that o

functions,

its

serving as the basis on which most of the tenses of the

negative voice are built up.

Note, however, that

it

likewise

helps to form the probable present or future of the positive voice, together with

The name

though there

all

no harm

is

causatives.

not a completely adequate one, in retaining

of the form itself be always Tf

and

passives, potentials,

therefore,

is,

provided the nature

it,

borne in mind.

257.

Probable Present or Future

tion

add u

to the negative

diphthong au thus obtained into

:

in the ist. conjuga-

and then contract the

base,

The

b.

corruption of the unexplained Classical

termination «

The

n.

a

is

steps of the

process therefore are okan (the Classical probable present or future of oku), further

still,

o/iau,

and,

emphasis on the

Rapid speakers sometimes go

oko.

shortening the

0,

say oko (retaining an

In the 2nd. and 3rd. con-

final syllable).

jugations the Classical language also simply adds iaben,

"

probably eat

I shall

;

'

"

ochin,

I shall

n,

thus

probably

(not to be confounded with the negative present iabenti ochinu).

Some

provinces vocalise this

n into

ochiyb, are

built

by the b sound of the future Tf

258.

add

which

is

u exactly as in the

on a

false

*![

259. ist.

in

analogy suggested

in the ist. conjugation.

to

the present

indicative-

probably a fragment oinakare, the Classical

imperative of the " negative adjective are', be'

1st.

The Tokyo forms

ochiu.

Negative Imperative: na,

and

of the Colloquial dialects of the Western

conjugation, and say iabeu, yb, as iabeyb,

:

" fall

nai.''

{N'akare=:naku^

not-being\)

Negative Probable Present or Future:

in

the

conjugation add tnai to the present indicative, in the

FORMATION OF THE VARIOUS MOODS AND TENSES. 2nd. and 3rd. conjugations add is

1

Afai

to the negative base.

it

69

a corruption of maji, majiki, majiku, a Classical adjective

expressing doubt or prohibition.

In the Colloquial

has

it

ceased to be conjugated. '\

Negative Certain Present or Future

260.

negative

base add

negative tenses

is

n,

which

and

here

to

the

throughout

the

:

probably a corruption of the Classical

The

negative particle ani, which exists likewise in Korean.

n should properly be followed by short

now

^

but

u,

this

letter is

generally omitted in pronunciation.

Negative Certain Past:

261.

nanda, a termination of

unknown

to the negative

base add

origin.*

^262. Negative Probable Past

:

to the negative base

add

nandarb, formed from the negative certain past on the model

of the same tense of the positive voice.

^

263.

Negative Frequentative Form:

to the negative

add nandari, formed from the negative certain past on the

model of the same tense of the

1

264.

base

positive voice.

Negative Conditional Present to the negative add neba. Ne is really a sort of negative conditional :

base formed on the analogy of the conditional base of the

and ba is the postposition wa with the nigori. Concessive Present: to the negative Negative ^265. positive voice,

base add nedomo or nedo.

For ne

see

the

preceding

Do (for to) and mo are postpositions. Negative Gerund to the negative base add

paragraph.

^"266.

:

termination of doubtful origin.

added

to

this

form

tdbezu ni for tabezu, * See,

The

postposition

without affecting

"not

eating,"

its

*{

124.

a

signification,

as

" without eating."

however, the present writer's " Essay in Aid of a

Luchuan,"

zu,

««'is often

Grammar

of

—

I

THE VERB.

70

T[

267.

Second

Form

negative base add the in

of the Negative Voice " negative adjective 7tai" (see

:

the

to p.

129)

one or other of its conjugational forms. Al B.

In order to avoid tedious repetition,

we

leave

student to

tlie

analyse for himself on the above model the conjugation of adjectives

given on

A curious little item for him

128.

p.

Japanese negative jz(â:«.

The use

to notice is the occasional

or bu for the negative

fu

substitution of the Chinese negative prefix

of this idiom implies, not simple

negation, but the additional idea of badness, dereliction of duty, etc. ThnSffti-cleki, " badly

made ;"

fu-iki-todoki,

" negligent

;" ^(i-n'y/^VaJ,

"discourteous."

IRREGULAR VERBS.

\

26S. Japanese has very few irregular verbs,

even of these few are but

laiities

and the

have already " to viz. kuru,

given paradigms of the three chief ones,

come" 160),

(p.

"to do"

158); suru,

which formerly meant " of any

With

verb.

159); and

which

to be," but

may be added

only as a termination that

form

(p.

aid

its

and which

the ordinary conjugation cularly frequent use.

The

strike the ear as curt,

especially

to

there

honorific conjugation, which sounds

is

the

below,

^

269.

T[

270 and

The

"to deign •[

is

therefore in parti-

Aru,

:

postposition de, loses daru.

It

lacks the

voice likewise

is

(for

is

apt to

of a sentence. it

attached

nasaru see also

402).

peculiarities of the

are as follows

an

more courteous than

the end

do"

to

(p.

indefinite

obtained

Instead of giving masu alone, the paradigm shows to the verb nasaru,

Jiiasu

now used

is

plain verb without masit at

irregu-

We

slight.

"

other slightly irregular verbs

to be,"

its final

when combined with the making da instead of

syllable,

desiderative

adjective.

Its

negative

not used, being replaced by the " negative

IRREGULAR VERBS. adjective "

The improbable

7iai.

I7I

present or future arumai

alone remains, used concurrently with nakaro. *1[

suffixed

\

"to be,"

Gozaru,

270.

speakers,

drops the

The same

irassharu,

•'

the

is

These

;''

and

the older iraserare,

these four verbs the

and nasare.

oserareru,

give,"

iraserareru, kudasareru, nasareru,

viz.

— properly

2nd.

in the

which

having the

Moreover, irassharu, kudasaru,

letter

six

a of the termination aru in thus

following tenses,

:

irashUe

nasUara

In familiar conversation gozaimasu

often shorn of

letters,

Similarly gozainiashiia

becomes

particle de precedes

gozaimasu

letter

as

de

well,

gozaimasu

gozaimashiia into deshiia, 271. Iku,

gerund

"

verbs of the p.

162),

,

first

gashiia, is

for nasaitara.

gasu, etc.

all its

or gesu.

When

apt to lose

its

the

initial

being fused into desu, de

etc.

to go," instead of the

iicha, etc.

is

and pronounced gozasu,

it,

early

Kureru,

403).

*([

for irasshaiie, kudasiiaro for kudasaiiaro,

middle

Tf

(conf.

follows their example,

conj.,

and nasaru may drop the

and

forms

potential

imperative kurei for kurero.

the gerund

is

Another peculiarity of

though now conjugated according

assumed an honorific meaning

"to

But osshai

they are corruptions of verbs originally

belonging to the 2nd,

and

verbs

in lieu of

as imperatives,

nasai,

kudasare,

that,

is

conj.,

ist.

polite

"to condesand ossharu, " to deign

osshaimashi being preferred.

rare,

the

kudasaru,

use the forms thus obtained,

latter verbs also

viz. irasshai, kudasai,

with

case

"to come;"

lo go,"

most Tokyo when masu is (but see end of of

syllable

last

nasaru, " to deign to do

;"

to say."

to

its

thus goitaimasu for gozariviasu

;

388).

cend

mouths

the

in

of

t

gerund

the emphasised

iite,

which would be required by the rule

for

conjugation with stem ending in k (see

shows the following

irregular forms

:

172

PRESENT AND FUTURE TENSES.

1

forms the criterion, not the question of time. actions

and events must,

in

as future

Still,

be more

the nature of things,

than present actions and events, the form

often uncertain

denoting certainty

is

applied in the majority of cases to

denoting mere probability

present time, while the form

This

applied in the majority of cases to future time.

which has led most

writers

the former the present tense,

But such a terminology

is

on Japanese grammar and the

and

it

is

to term

latter the future

really incorrect,

is

it

tense.

has been

much misunderstanding between Europeans

the cause of

and

73

natives.

Bara wa,

hana

ii

Rose as-for, good

Doio

ni

Wh^re

in

ftoiver

da. is.

irassharu P

\

1

Kimasuka P

(mere probability) J

^ô,.io;.,t,A (ceuainty)

"Is he likely to come .?" Do you think he will come }" '

"He

(

I (mere probability) '^

deshb.

Krmasumai

liv-

V

'

will

come im-

j jnediately."

Ktmasho.

Kimasu

a beauti-

" Will he come.?"

(

" •y-i- Iyzhhmasu.

is

" Where are you ing

(certainty)

i

Kimasho ka ?

rose "

| ful flower.

divelUng deign-to-he ?

sunde

The

' '

j

)

fP-^^^/^V') a negation / V^

i (^

"

| I

^f

^>" probably

come.

*ink he

will

Jj,?°"'' come. "It

snows;"

"it

is

snowing," ' '

It

will

certainly

^''^

P'^^^^'^ly

I snow."

YuHga/urimasho. \

^^^^}i

"

"

THE VERB.

174

Mybnichi shutlatsu shimasn. To-morvow

"I

j

do

start

"

wo

Wiml

\

kara,

hiiia

/

wo

hot-water (accus.) (/) iKiU-jrrohdbly-forbear.

In

this

case

last

between "I think former

think

of

starting

"As

have

I

there

l,bath to-dav."

difference

little

is

won't," and plain

I

abrupt

is less

I

to-morrow."

because,] caught Cold, I think have-drawn yoshimashb. 1 1 won't any take

(acctis.)

yu

to-

start

\

Mybnichi shuitaisu shimashb.

Kase

(shall)

{ mori'OW.

that

;

in

English

The

won't."

Similarly in Japanese,

all.

is

"I

where consequently the merely probable present or future

comes

tense sometimes

Isoide

Thus

But

politely

it

would do equally

say Isoide ikimasTi.

^

"

The

273. A.

'"I

Isoide ikimashd.)

,

T[

correspond

1 will

will

go quickly," or haste and

make

go-"

well

— See also

to

:

ikb.

icUl-p7'6hahly-go.

Havhiff-hftsteHedf

(More

roundabout way

in a

exactly to our real future.

use the present, and to

to

291.

essence of the probable present or future in

Japanese being uncertainty with a strong tinge of probability, this tense

is

often used to express a guess, such

idiom generally conveys by means of the word " must,'' thus

as English

"may"

or

:

So omou mono So aa.

iJitiiJc .

.

persons

mo

arb

althou{/U

;

go

Indeed augvxt de gozaimashb. probahly

"There may be some who think so, but. ..."

[folks

.

Sazo

\

also niay-be[

is,

fu-jiyu

\

IncomienienceX

" You muSt

f inconvenient, j

find

it

very

——

?

!

PRESENT AND PAST TENSES,

1

75

N. B. Needless to say that this idiom cannot he used to express our very different " must " denoting necessity. The " must " of necessity is

rendered by a double negative, thus

Harawanakereba

narimasen.

Tf-pmj-not,

" If won't

]"

ivon't-be.

Englishmen knowing a

:

\

little

You musi

broadcast, even where no real necessity

Md o

say T[

we

am

i.e.

we

habitually scatter must's

implied, as,

is

when

rising to

must be going." A Japanese would " Already I will do honourable leave."

afraid I

itoma itasliimasu,

lit.

B. Both the certain and the probable present must,

273.

many

in

say " I

to pay,

Japanese are apt to use this douljle

negative too freely, because in English

take leave,

do not

pa.y."

thus

by our conditional mood,

be translated

cases,

:

Mayoimasu

ne

A:m-in.-q\iisnjdary indeed

hiio

wa,

pet-son

us-for,

Tokyd no TShjio

's

to

iimashb P

tjmt

tf iii-in-obaUu-sai/

Kimo

t

wo

nan

"

I

in the

know what knOW

"What

(

shouldn't

I

tO do,

would

Tokyo

people say, I wonder {e.g. \if told 0/ the clearness of \living in America.)'

tsubushimasu,

wonder,"

"Indeed

^ \

tviiat]

Tîver (acais.) (they)wai-hurst.

N. B.

j

.''

j

' '

They would

| fectly

be

per-

astounded."

second of these instances,

is

intended to

represent the shade of uncertainty inherent in the Probable Present

Japanese possesses no actual equivalent of our useful verb

iimashd.

"to wonder."

^

274.

The

difference

probable past present

certain

Future Ki7no

is

between the

past

or

future

and the

probable

and

the

between the present

or

:

tsubushimashita.

) '

Zivev

certain

precisely analogous to that

{Ae) burst*

,,

î

' '

He

"

He was

! 1 \

astounded.

. i astounded. j

»

—

THE VERB.

176

Needless to dwell further on this point after the copious

The student

preceding paragraph.

illustrations in the

will

be more perplexed by certain anomalous uses of the certain

Thus

past itself

this tense is

sometimes used where English

idiom would prefer the present,

"Here

"has been"),

(lit.

it

something which had been understood,"

for instance

is!"

lost

Arimashita

:

when one

said

"I understand;" Gozen ga

i.e.,

"

Wakarimashtta,

;

finds

have

I

dekimashita

" dinner has forthcome "), "Dinner is ready;" Nodo " throat has dried"), " My throat is {\\\..

(lit.

ga kawakimashita dry,"

use

"I am

i.e.,

present

the

where

strict logic

demands

the present of the negative

the past, thus

wa

Amerika

ni\

as-for,

America

in[

Waiakuskt

Me

Contrariwise the Japanese often

thirsty."

— especially

aida.

dicell

tvTiUe,

kara,

dekimasen.

"I

j 1

can't

do

time referred to

SMtaku „

^.

is

using the present,

no ,

.

kim ,,

,

iokt, \

,

,j

.

\nf
nasai. ,

.

deign.

the past

:

" ^Let ,,

me know when ,

,

]

In the following example (and

the future,

seeing that the

everything is ready. (ciaid to amnferior^

many

be quoted) the two languages play cross purposes,

the Japanese

:

dekila ,

skirashtle .

future

because how."

But the English

using the past tense.

illogical in

are equally illogical in

__

in

it,

I haven't learnt

In such an example as the following,

may seem

waS

I

)

Xêurn-nofbecausetforthcomcs-not-

275.

"While

[America."

oru

Narawanai

^

:

similar ones

still

more

might

strangely at

English using the past where Japanese has

and the present

infinitive

where Japanese has

PRESENT AND

Kb

ga

ho

shtta Thits have-done

I'AST

TENSES.

1

77

" You had probably belter do way," or " I think you ought to do it like this."

side {nom.)

in this

it

yokaro. tmll'pifobab'ly-'be'good.

Observe the phrase. ../^^ ga yoi equivalent to our " should,"

B.

JV.

" ought," "

had

and compare the foot-note

better,"

Somewhat

to p. 144.

where

similar are instances like the following,

the past tense (especially the past tense of adjectives) has the

sense of our conditional

Massugu

ga

StraigM

{nom.)

was-near.

to

yoMita.

So

if,

was-good.

do

N. B.

If

we were

it

had been

to

would have been gO straight on."

"It

chikakalta. j

So suru

shorter," "

^

:

| shorter tO

"It

\

| better to {1

would have do that.'

use the bookish English idiom "

better,"

we should

Compare

it

been

had been

obtain a close approximation

\

to the

Japanese expression.

276.

Notwithstanding the occasional appearance of such

and past generally gives no

Mo

iu

Ana Tlmt kara,

nan

?

is

wa

ki-yb

as-for,

Imndtj

Mlo person

trouble, thus

desu ka P\

Generally say tiling

de

mo

\

da

(accus.) Uas-7ittrt{irans .) becatise,

kawari

no

otoko

exehanrje

's

man

wo (acciis.)

yonde

mairimasMia.

liaving-cedXed

liave-come.

"Is it a thing people generally Say .'"

"He is so handy, can do anything. as

does.

wa, Ucki no shafu Souse 's jinrikisliatnaii as-for, ashi wo itamemashita kara,

:

he

(Be careful to pronounce ki-yd

shimasii.

because^ anytUing-ivhateva'

foot

[

is

287.

the use of the present

exemplified,

cases as those hitherto

Tsune ni

also last part of

two

syllables.

syllable,

ICyo, as

one

means "to-day.")

'

'

As

the housejmriMskahurt his foot, have called another I instead." '

man

has

.

THE VERB.

178

Scnkoku

kiki

ni

yaiia

JPoi'niei'-hour

Jienr

to

sent

ga,

—

7iiada

hcnji

still

ittiswet'

xvliereaSf

"

ga

to

while ago

no answer

is

gozaimasen.

sent

I

little

{noiit^

;

enquire a but there

yet."

is-not.

Tf

The

277.

some extent

and

present

certain

followed by the word

koio,

certain

replace the infinitive,

mood

a

sometimes

past,

"act,"

"thing,"

"fact,"

to

which the

for

Thus oku ko/o, "to have put" in the

Japanese language lacks a special form.

"to put" past

;

general;

in

—

Mabiishikuie,

oi/a

ga

iniru koto

JBeing'dazzliit{/f

to-see

koto,

" The light is so dazzling that I can't see."

{noni.)

dekimasen. fofthcomes-iwl

ima

^

koto To-Jiave-seen

ga

nai.

{iiom.)

is-not.

278. Indefinite

Form,

The

indefinite

there

is

form

I

have never seen

It is

of Japanese verbs

one to

is

its

in

—

which

our Western

by itself of no tense and mood, but may denote

any tense or mood according regarding

it."

and Emphasised Gerund.

Gerund,

nothing that exactly corresponds

tongues.

When

<<

1

j

to

the context.

use in the Written Language

is

several clauses are correlated, that

The

as follows

is

to say,

rule :

—

follow

each other and express the same tense or mood, then only the verb or adjective of the last of such

takes the termination

intended by the speaker,

tell

till

the

end of the

whether the writer intends to

or future,

The

the verbs or adjectives of

to the

all

being put in the indefinite form.

foregoing clauses thus has to wait

correlated clauses

which indicates the tense or mood

indicative,

last

the

One

clause before one can

refer to the past, present,

conditional,

imperative,

final verb or adjective, so to speak, focuses

etc.

and clinches

—

INDEFINITE FORM.

when says

the Shinto theologian

Hirata,

on the inscrutableness of the divine nature,

insisting

:

Kami Gods vftslily

wa

mi

no

ue

wa,

of auîist surface ni hakari-iu-beki

midari de

Thus

went before.

that

all

179

nai.

"The

nature

of the

mono gods is not a thing Cidcidate-say~shoiil(l thing which men should rashly Tada sono iatioki speculate and talk about. Si-m^lif their venerableness

is-not.

WO

tattobi,

kasMkoki

{accus.)

to-venefatCf

awfulness

kashikomi,

{acc7ts.)

is

nothing

to fear their

nashi.

besides -is-not.

In this passage

-There

else for

us to do but to honour their greatness, to reverence their majesty, and

wo

feurfuZness

osoreru hoka

wo (acczis.)

osoru-heU

to-revefeneCf

tO'fear

\

as-fot^f

power,"

j

iatlobi

and

kashikomi,

the indefinite forms

forms of the verbs taitobu and kasMkomu, must be rendered

by our

ponding

Note

mood, because they

infinitive

osoreru, which to

is

in the certain

what we term the

178) of the attributive adjectives

and kasMkoi), here employed in preference such as

^

(see

and

iatioki

^^

1[

277).

177 and

kashikoki (for

as generally in the higher style

the abstract substantives in sa,

to

kasMkosa.

supplied by the negative gerund, thus

Sekai

no

Wo,.M 's uchi ni middle in,

mo

haezu,

^.iJso

ffroiv-not,

mo -tilso

/('z'

In the negative voice, the place of the indefinite form

279. is

tatiosa,

—

here corres-

(conf.

infinitive

also the use of the bookish form in

latloi

correlated with

are

present tense,

nai

kuni-puni

nd\

countries

of\

somoku

wa,

iierbs-trecs

are.

:

,

ôme where no

plants or trees

[grow, and where jimbutsu human-beings/beings live." Haezu is (/V. B. tokoro ga

exist-not places

.arimasu.

.

."Among the various coun'^'Ofl'^' ^^^''^ ^'^ f'^^ '" *« ,

the negative sprout," correlated with the present of the negative adjective nai^

gerund of haeru, "

(710m.')

no human

to

!

THE VERB.

l8o

^

Book Language

In the

280.

the foregoing rule concerning

the use of the indefinite form It

sometimes even

exemplified at every turn.

must be admitted

it

with

same

the last example but one,

would run thus

Kami

no

Gods

of

cannot.

sono ilieir

conversational,

soiio tlieir

awe-inspirincf

place

osoreru to~fear

midari ni

iva,

suiiyo

rasMtf

us-f&f,

Tada

'place {acats.) A'.

koto liiaftei'S

tokoro

wo

that, for instance,

made genuinely

;

uya-uyashii

tokoro

if

ShnpJtj

deMmasen.

wo

yon

veneraiing^

sono

osoroshii

reverencinfff

wa

hoka

than

besides

tattonde,

{acciis.')

wo uyamatte, (accus.)

their

fearful

nai. is-not.

fis-fot^,

B. Notice the word tokoro, "place," used as a sort of

and

'

to

iva

specidution as-for^

tokoro place

talloi

venerable

the adjective tattoi, " venerable,' " venerableness,"

styles

Sometimes

it.

tense.

form gives way to the gerund, so

finite

and lower

European languages, by two or more But more frequently the inde-

replaced, as in

is

At the same

it.

that the familiar

of Colloquial almost completely disregard

clauses in the

and

Foreign students should, therefore, not

make themselves acquainted

to

time,

it

speeches, and

in the ordinary conversation of careful

cultured speakers. fail

is

also followed pretty frequently in set

is

express

suffix to

the abstract quality of

similarly in connection with the adjectives of the

other clauses.

^

281.

Hardly

length

— can

used.

Take,

a

sentence

be uttered

a

without

gerund being thus

the

for instance, the following

wo

Haya-tsuke-ei

° „ /^
— especially

.,

,

motte havinff-carricd

Ki];ashlte Causinfi-lo-liear

,

\ ,

(irccjts.)

koi

'.

,1 matches

"Unng some

•• ,

!

-

{More

lit.

" Please

kudasai! condescend

of any

:

,,t,

'

matches,

come!

sentence

" Having

come tell

!

")

me."

carried

"

i«l

" Vchi Hmtse

ni in

He,

hoti

beiufft hociks

mo

de

even

loolilng-iit (I) stiall-xn^dbitbly-he. ,

Kaeri-gake

ni

kwankoba

Retuvning-while

itif

hasaar

ye

sYikoshi

yoiie, stopping)

at

mono

a-Uttle

sfnie

ehnses

Jutvliuf-done,

kai-

pur~ kima(I)'

books.'') ' '

On my way

looked

in

home,

I

the bazaar, a few purchases. at

and made {More Hi. "Having stopped at the bazaar, and having made ."-ome chases, I have come Ugain.")

sfitia.

Kino

think I will stay at read." {More Hi.

"Staying at home, I shall probably be looking at

orimasho.

mite

I

home and

pur-

home

WO

hini-gozen

"I went

out yesterday luncheon, was present Jiuviiifj-eatenf house {acciis.) at a wrestling match, and demasMie, hara was away half the day." sore that from \.{More lit. "Having eaten 7ufvtn{f~ffone-oittf mite, sumo WO having gone luncheon, wfcstliiig luivi ng-seen, {acctis.) out, then having looked at asunde kihan-nichi wrestling, having played havitig -played half~day half the day, I have come.") êsterdwj tabeie,

tniddity-tneal

{acais.)

WO

uchi

after

inasfiiia.

have-come. 1[

282.

Sometimes the gerund expresses instrumentality rather

than correlation, thus

Susugi

:

'

THE VERB. Kuraku/e

miemasen.

It

so dark,

is

can't

I

cannot-see.

Têhig-ilarl;,

It

so painful I

is

know

don't

what

to

do," or ''It is a\vfully painful" (Conf. •: 218,)

i" Occasionally the gerund of verbs

manner, word "

to

employed

is

so,'

thus

:

ga

Ashi

hietc '

Feet

helng-cold,

{tiom?)

'

^

)

what

cannot- endure.

The Emphasised Gerunds are somewhat vulgar, or

284.

shicha,

cultured speakers iabefe

wa, ochiie

inai.

(

isn^f. I

Malcha

" not

oraremasen.

licha

do

As-for-goin{f-indeeiJf

1(0iv

shicha doing-indccd,

"

ctnmoi-be.

As-f

<

and

familiar,

komarimasu.

'

Ko

shinakucha

narimasen.

not-doing,

"''"•«-»««0'"«-

to

is-no-go.

no

he

;

is

can'/ wait.

I

(caused '

Sn

!

asleep.''

"Annoyance

(

u-Ul he-troubled,

ikvmasen.

Oh

" What do you say " our going there ?

to

(it)9

shtcha doing Indeed f

Sd

ochicha,

tabecha,

least

zfw, etc.

Necha

So

know

don't

to do.''

oicha, at

so

are

feet

I

prefer the uncontracted forms oiic iva,

still

As-ftn'-sleeiting-indcedf

Si.

My

cold,

iamaranai. (7

same

in the

help to express the meaning conveyed by our

It

do

if

will

you do

be

that.

won't do for you that," or

"You

mustn't do that."

"It won't do not to Tl».s

J

(Jq

" (-jjja

L„«5/ do'

i

,,

this'."'

<

<

You

—

VERBAL

Ki

wo

S2nrit

{accus,)

"

ADJKCTIVF.S.

183

olosMcha "

lettinfj-fdU as-fm\

You

your

ikemasen.

mustn't droop."

let

spirits

is-no-go.

N. B. The last three examples illustrate what has already been said Note at top of p. 175 concerning the rendering of our word "must"

in the

by

a double negative in Japanese, while also showing that " must not

is

rendered by a single negative.

Observe, moreover, the

general

tendency to use the emphatic gerund chiefly in phrases expressing negation, interrogation, or something disagreeable.

^

285.

Desideralwe Adjective and Adjective of Probalility.

The

use of these forms

examples Mitai

" Something

mono. thiiif/.

Sono

mono

'mat

thing

Chotto

should like

wo

mitai.

na

lioio.

/««'

'

atn.

j

mo

nai

koto.

isn't

fact.

ga

agarisb

\

Oishisa

desic.

Besides this

which

is

then

force of "it

good

ask

to

"Something which to

happen."

"Something isn't likely to

which

happen."

"It looks as would dear

to eat.")

if

the

off."

" It looks good." (e.^. a calie.)

I

"adjective of probability" obtained by

agglutinating so to the

formed by using

want

(rain

oisMiA

tive

"

286.

(

is.

(from the adjec-

is

Ziltelif-to-be-iiice

*[[

desfi.

iikeiij-to-rise

(twin.')

see

to

slight favour."

(is likely

I

Aine Rain

want

I

jyou a

also

Aviso

"I

to see.

ithat."

gozaimasu.

negaitu wautiiig-to~beg

Iîkely-to-be

(

tvant-to-see.

(acctis.)

Iîkely-to-he

Ariso

best understood from a few

:

Want-to-see

Slightly

may be

—

indefinite

form, there

so after the present or

best written

would seem

as a

that,"

separate

is

an idiom

past tense.

So,

word, has the

" they say that"

:

"

1

THE VERB.

84

Bonoui'dble SO

ide

ni

naru

•xH

to

liccomes

"It

I

Seem

WOuld

that he

desYi.

coming.

is

J

itpjieavancc

Am

is.

yado-ya

Tliat

SO apxiearance

past," thus

desu.

so

ii

rjood oppettrunce

and

Condit.

-

'

buint

has

1

is

excellent

— These

Past.

said

to

be

"

tenses

have a

the Classical form of the

In

called a " hypothetical present

is

oMa, " when " as

1 eat,"

and

"when

Hypoth.

Pres.,

Hypoth.

Past,

"

I put,

as I put;" iahureha,

'

I eat.

Past, okilareha,

tarela,

"

(or as) I ol;aba,

when had

"if

otiitaraba,

eaten.

if I

latje-

'

put;" tabeba,

I

"

had put; "

(or as) I

had put

;

"if

I

eat.'

tabelaraba, "

if

had eaten."

I

The

hypothetical present,

by suffixing ba

actual

in

it

in the so-called

The

present

'

is

told,

generally lit.

tense

been given up, and the

expressed by a periphrasis

"time," as

curious thing

past tense of the

thus

may

Colloquial practice the distinction between

when

with the word

comes."

All four forms

Colloquial of certain books.

hypothetical and conditional has of "

be noticed, was formed

will

the negative base.

to

be met with

mood

"It

(

is.

history.

what

is

Pres.,

" when

the

-

:

Condit.

sense

^^^^

-

hotel

down."

287. Conditional Present

But

'

Is.

language there

,,^^

\

tthat

somewhat peculiar

still

yakela has-hurnt

desYi.

Taiso ni GreaUy

^

wa, us-fof,

liotel

of the old

is

that

lairu

tolii,

"when

conditional mood,

old hypothetical.

pieced together from

he

what have survived are

The the

and the

single Colloquial

halves

of the

two

"

CONDITIONAL MOOD.

moods might perhaps

Classical

thetical, as

I

better

be termed the hypo-

name

But we have

''

has the sense of "if

it

85

more familiar to European ears, and as having been employed by other writers on Japanese Grammar. The only present tense preferred the

of conditional as being

hypothetical forms that have remained in iwaha,

from

"so

" to say,' which

iu,

is

common

employed

use are

in the sense

and naraba, from 7iarii, a Classical verb "to be," and not to be confounded with the naru which means "to become." TVaraiJa therefore proof

to say,"

meaning

perly signifies liary

"if

it

be;" but when employed as an auxi-

syllable,

comes to mean no more " if I go." Naraba is and becomes nara

motie

\

attached to other verbs,

it

Thus ikw naraba

is

than "if"

often clipped of

its last

DeMara[ia),

:

carruinrj if-has-fm-Oicome, kudasai. kite

cfmiing

I I

—

"Please bring you if it is ready."

with

it

condescend.

O

naraba,

iriyb

SonoitrabXjf

reguislie

Jionouviibly

nasai.

iru

Open

is

kasKte\ " If you have no use for lendingU^ ^t present, please lend

nara, if,

iudasai. ondescend.

Jit to

yd

Areba,

gozaimasu\

good

If-iliere-is,

you

if

it

deign.

faJi'inr/

Atte

" Please take require it."

if-is,

mochi

ijt)

"I some

is

me." wish {but

[there are);''

era

there

I hardly hence "

were think I fear

there are none.

aitiwugii J

Kochira

de

zonjiie

oreba,

\

S.CVC

in

hnoiving

if-be,

I

moshi-agemastt

ga

say'WUl-lift-up

ultlwugh

—

"

knew

I

would

(but

tell

I dorCt

yOU

if I

k7iow.)"

00

THE VERB.

Ku

sureba,

dekirii (no) ni.

.

"

Thus if-do, fortheomes wJimvas. or, with a stronger tinge of blame, Kii

sureba,

Tints

if-do,

WO ...

do it you tried

could

way

if

you haven i tried, you ought to

-{bui

mono

dckiru

You

in this

thing although

fortheomes

have done so)!'

.

(nfcus.)

These

examples

three

last

a whole class

illustrating

are

important as

specially

"I would

Colloquial Japanese abounds, and by which our if I

no

"I

could,"

expressed.

It

mono

ni,

After

there

all,

are

and

'•

I

been able,"

etc., are

etc.,

sometimes

nothing to

is

absent

but they

;

remains

sentence

the

are

unfinished.

be astonished

in

at

this.

the point of view of logic, a conditional sentence

For instance, when we say "

always incomplete.

implied

travel," the

to

like

I

true that the qualifying particles {ga, ni,

zvo)

there,

From

should, had

is

generally

which

of elliptical idioms with

rider

is

cannot yet," or some such clause.

I

is

should

"but I cannot," or Compare also the

words within parenthesis in the examples under discussion. Observe that ni superadds to

a further shade of meaning,

done

the thing to be

a

command had

phatic

to

it

refers to

lays

still

or else that

some

that

it is

a

other circumstance

Mono

speaker and doer.

It

while no ni

showing

something concerniug which

either

previously been given,

both

still.

is

or that

point of duty,

known

implies regret or reproach,

final

this

greater stress

ivo is

on the

more emfailure

to

perform the desired action, and often alludes to some accident or misfortune as the cause of such failure.

^

288.

these

Concessive Present

and Past.

forms correspcSnds most

"though," but prefixing

is

"but"

generally to

— The

nearly

best

the following

to

peculiar force of that of our

rendered clause.

word

in practice

by

The orthodox

—

"

CONCESSIVE MOOD.

I

87

concessive forms given in the paradigms are not often heard in actual practice, being mostly replaced

keredo {md), " though,"

word

itself

with the present or past indicative, thus

lya j^.

da

ga

.

.

.

,

sM-kaia

keredo, ,'

^,

.

:

,,-,, " It IS

\

,

^

by the independent'

of verbal origin, construed

^me, but

nai.

,.

r

.

i

to

distasteful

can't help

I

my-

self."

(nom.) isn't, (familiar)

" The article is a good ne li keredo, ga iakaiA Good though, price {nom.) (is) high, [one, but it is too dear." Sagashita

keredomo,

Sought

shi-

though,

\

c,„i-

[

remasen.

" I have looked for but can't find it.

it,

not-Tsnoiv.

we hear the

Sometimes, instead of keredomo or keredo, longer periphrasis

Thus

that."

289.

A

"though

"even* saying^

to

that'

and

set of

hazard suppositions

Seeing

even

Mini no

tarimasic.

Thus "though

mo.

alia^

to'

ailaredovio,

there was,"

ilte^

mo''

(lit.

"though there mo signifies "though

arti to

idioms serves to

state facts, the

"I have enough, without borrowing any more."

suffices.

iya

disagreeable

mo

the

:

iarimasu.

Borroivi/nif-not eveUf

mo

distinguishes

oila

was') signifies

there

The former

Miru

to

tedo signifies

has been," whereas

Karinakute mo Karinai de mo

or

wa

(or might) have been,''

there be."

wa

and

correct.

proper from expressions closely resem-

or alia there

one says to

keredo{??io),

oita

m....le mo, de mo and

it

latter to

" though

lit.

synonymous and equally

mood

alia keredo,

may

tedo{mo),

well-marked shade of meaning

concessive bling

wa

oiiaredo[ino),

iedo{nio) are all

^

/o

iya

desii.

"

is.

desu.

it."

I can't

bear even to see

I

THE VERB.

88

yosu

Iku to mo, Go ivJ.ethe,; isueo °

i'O ^

snidai

i

" Pray suit vourself, whe" ^^ ^ \ go or ^to stay. fther It be to ° \.

ni

...toA

.

aiitjust

mo,

lo

.,bstainicJu:ti^;\

convenience

(iccortlinf/

•'

nasai. deign.

mo

Iwanakue

.\'.

B.

shitieru.

"

j

even, linowing-ittn.

Saijinfj-noi

|

I

know

See end of

Sldttcvn stands for sKtte ini.

There

1' done, '

Soivia III yoku ?iakute Thus fjood not-heina

mo

your

294.

if

be no harm you throw it

"You may

I.e.,

away.''

it

\

"

•:'
a

yoroshii. {is)

^

will

even

away.''

throw

witliout

it

me,

telling

You need

not use such

good one."

good.

N. B.

These examples suggest the manner

idioms with " may,"

" need,"

and " without

"

in

which some of our

are to be rendered in

Japanese.

We

^

have already noticed in

postposition

Here

tole.

Seijin-iachi Sages

ga

donna !ii-\clint

kangaiia icmj ussemwing reflected shire

ya

tth}e-to~1:now vs-fm',

%

used

in pairs, the

often

inherent in the :

can never be That known, however much the

ioU

f ccji-iy/philosophers

may put

their

heads together."

shinai. do-not.

290. Frequentative Form,

the force, not

18 (p. 83)

another example

{nam.)

yotlc

ni

is

1

mood,

unlike that of the concessive

'

— Frequentatives are almost always

second member of the pair being generally " lo do." The fundamental

followed by the verb sum, force of this tense

by the verb

is

is

either to

show

that the action

denoted

occasional, or else to imply the alternation or

opposition of two different actions.

must vary according

The English

to circumstances

:

—

translation

—

FREQUENTATIVE AND IMPERATIVE. Kilari

konakaiian

"Sometimes

\

Sonietimes-coniini/ sonietbncs-not-eoniinfj

1

and

/•romes

^'^^''"^«^-

89

he sotyip

Itimes he doesn't."

does.

Nailari

waraitari,

o-sawagi

(it) is.

Kagen Bodily-state

ga

ivarukuteA

(jzom.)

j,emj,-&m?,

netari

''

'^^'

my

)

S'-',

^}^'

time between

up

.9onietimes-f/ettittff'ii2>]gtliing

sktie orimasu.

^

—

well that I divide

okiiari

someihnes-lyhi^-doirn

and

down

lying

I

am.

doiwj

great

a

is

scene going on, tears 1 and laughter tm-n and Hum about."

desu.

fireat-lmWnCb

There

' '

,

sometimes-laufihiiit/A

Sonietimes-cri/inff

a-

Igain.'

The Imperative occurs in military words of command, ! " halt !" andj/asume I " stand at ease !" But

291.

such as lomare

in social intercourse, even with the lowest classes,

rude,

and

therefore rarely

is

employed except

of a few honorific verbs, for instance asobase,

An

to do."

honorific periphrasis

when addressing an to

It is

sounds

"be

pleased

mostly preferred, even

is

inferior, as will

it

in the case

be explained in

^

409.

that paragraph that the student should devote his

attention.

N. B,

Observe, however, the idiomatic use of the imperative in ! " do what you may !" "act

such phrases as Nani shiro! or nani itase as one will !"

A

Conf. also end of

^

i86.

noteworthy idiom, by means of which the English

person plural of the imperative ("

be rendered, shiyu

ITo

Tims

is

Hana-mi Fiorvei'-seeina

arimasen ka r is-not

in the following

ja nai ka

toill-do

?

shown isn't

ni to

let us.

'^

? iko

wiii-ao

j

"

I-'^t

.

.

.")

examples us

do

it

first

may generally :

in this

way."

| (familiar)

ja\

<<

Lgt us

[(cherry, .(polite)

go

and see the

etc.)

blossoms."

"

"

THE VERB.

190

Or "

I will

to

?iai ka, etc.) may be may signify, not oiTJy but "Let us make haste

else the fiiiure alone (without

employed.

be

For instance,

make

ja

Isolde ikb

haste to be off,"

off.

AUXILIARY VERBS.

^

Properly speaking,

292.

of the suffixes helping to

several

form the moods and tenses are auxiliary verbs which were

once independent, some of which are indeed

still

independent

when we make use of common phrase yoku neinasKta, "I have slept well,'' in

other

Thus,

positions.

originally

termination ta (for

ie

resolved into

^

"

247 and

its

the

meant " to be," and the past ant) means " am having finished, as

polite suffix mashi

explained in

the

245.

•[

The whole word

nemashtia,

constituent parts, therefore signifies

Many

having finished being asleep."

verbal stems,

"am too,

have been built up by means of the verbs aru, " to be,"

and

eric,

"

to get," as

aisumaru, "to collect"

suwaru, N. B.

"to squat

:

(intr.);

;'

aisumeni, "to collect

Uneducated persons use such forms

when

they say, for instance, narnburti, " to

"

open.''

it is

"to

sneru,

The

l)e in

in

'

(trans. );

set.

aru unnecessarily

a row

akatte i?nasv,

;"

simpler forms uarabu and aitc imasu are the correct

ones.

^

293.

More

and

modern,

still

felt

to

be separate

and

independent words, are the following auxiliaries Aru, " to be," which is often construed with the gerund :

of an active verb, to give a sense which a passive idiom, thus

MuzukasKhu JJlfficiilUy

kara, becintse,

iva, aS'foi'i

:

kaiie tci'itiiuj

walakushi-domo the-likes-of-ine

yor/iemasen. is-MiireadiMe.

we should render by

aru "

It is

written in too difficult

ni a hand for me to be able to to»[read it." (More lit. " It is in such difficult

writing that," etc.)

THE AUXILIARIES ARU, Furoshtki

ni

Clot7i-im'ap2>er

in

IRU,

isuisunde

I9I

wrapped up {More

in a

It is in

lit.

a

of wrapped-up-ness in a

jstate

'cloth.")

is

The corresponding

N. B. as

It is

Ji(tL-iiif/-ivfped[c\o\h."

arimasu.

up,"

"

\

AXD ORU.

would be rendered

etc.,

explained in

^

active phrases "

Ijy

Notice,

294.

is

writing," "

being done, that

is

wrapping

moreover, that these quasi-passive

idioms with aru always denote something which

something which

is

kaitc irtt or oru, tsutsunde irtt or oru,

is

to

is

done already, not

say that they are never what

English grammarians term " continuative tenses."

They

are also rather

intransitive in intention than properly passive.

The most frequent use of aru as an auxiliary compound equivalents for the probable present and

is

form

to

or future,

for several of the tenses of the negative voice, thus

"

Kuril de aru or hiric daro, for koyo,

Konai de

or

atta

konaidaUa,

for

will

:

probably come."

"did

konakaita,

not

come." Konai de

konai daltarb,

allaro or

for konakattarb,

" has

probably not come."

For

daro,

dalia,

equivalents p.

171,

etc.,

desho,

thus

kicru

:

Notice that the

may

deshiia,

desho,

compound

be substituted already

etc.,

konai deshtla, future

their

polite

mentioned

on

konai desKtarb.

expresses a

stronger shade of doubt than the simple future.

somewhat

Aru

is

also

replaced by the politer ^dz^rz^ in such phrases z&tiaorimasMte

gozaimasu, for naorimashila, "

lower

classes, too,

He

has got well again."

when addressing their

The

superiors, frequently

use the periphrasis gozaimasen de gozaimasu in lieu of simple gozaitnasen,

" there

^294. Iru and

o?-u,

is

not."

"to

be,"

construed with the gerund,

form continuative tenses corresponding to such English expressions as " I am reading," " I was writing," " I shall

be working,"

etc.,

thus

:

"

THE VERB.

192

Nani

wo

What

{acciis,')

„,.„

immu ?

shite

.

, slccpitlf/

still

Kesa

"

]

IS still

kara

kumoUe

since,

clouding

It

?

is

totu

ame

ni over

7iaa-heen

whereas,

flnuiiij

rain

not likely to be (emphatic gerund)

come on

clouding

been

has

since

now

[morning, and jhas

sleeping. r o

{or cloudy)

ga,

kimasKla.

He

sleeping."

iij-oUilily-is-not. \

orimashlia 7tatte

he doing

is

\

imasumai.

Tlt-is-m&miiuj

" He

^

.

Necha

what

)

IS.

Sleexilng-us-foi;

"

\

is ?

doinr/

the

at last

it

to rain."

'

hacintj-hecoine

Ei

no

Enfflnnd

no 's

's

Juts-come.

ichi-ri

ichi-ri

dochira

to,

one-leagite and,

nobite

Nikon

io,

on^-ni He and, •Japanese

imasho

^t'JueJt .^

"Which do you

ga

think

is

the longer, an English mile (nom.) or a Japanese ril"

extending xn'obahly-is ?

Kile

orimasTi.

iirii'ing-cmne

[i.e.,

In such an instance as the

would be

less clear

"

j

is.

;

for

He is having come." "Hehascome.

the simple past liimasKta

last,

might only mean that the

it

come and had gone away again, whereas Idte can only mean that he has come and is still there.

;âa'

Sometimes we must

translate

such

sentences

man

orimasic

by

the

English passive, Japanese idiom almost invariably preferring the neuter, thus

Mada still

:

deldte

imasen

Very often the word the gerund,

especially

neteru for nete ini,

written "

l;a

forthcoming is-not

(lit.

"

is

"

is

in/,

in

?

"

?

Isn't

it

finished

"to

be,''

loses

its initial i

the present tense,

sleeping

writing"), etc.

yet.?''

(

;

"

tiaiteru for

This

is

a

after

and we hear kaiie iru, " is

good example of

the tendency of the Japanese language to turn

independent

""

THE AUXILIARIES KURU AND MIRU. words into agglutinated the

wa,

particle

used

an

is

N. B.

1

Such expressions are

crying."

Observe, too, that iru

295. Kuru,

is

exclamatory

Thus

coalesces with a preceding iru.

93

In very vulgar parlance

suffixes.

with

1

to

often

force,

ira

naite

"oh

!

!

he

be carefully avoided.

often politely replaced

"to come," construed

by

irassharti.

with the gerund, forms

what grammarians of certain other eastern Asiatic languages " illative "

have termed

superadd

—"

because

illative "

towards the speaker or the person addressed, thus

Kippu mclmt kimashb.

they

main idea the subsidiary idea of motion

the

to

tenses,

katte

ivo

\

"I

havina-bauahtl

(acctts.)

:

go and buy a

will

ticket.

'WiXl-come,

Yonde

ka p{

kimasho

Hfiving-called

s7iall(/ )conie

wo

"Shall (him ?"

?

Omoshiroi

koto

Amuslivri

tMnff{acctis.)sa}/vni/[

itte

go

I

and

call

\

hta.

"

He

has told US a funny

story. j

7ias-c
B.

Observe how English sometimes exactly reverses the Japanese

idiom, using " to go " as

ill

where Japanese has " to come." word " come "

the last of the above examples, the

In other cases, inust simply be

omitted in English as superfluous.

^296. Miru, "to that an

action

great effort,

— that

taken a shot at ^r

see," construed

is

it is

shows

but without any very

to be, as the slang phrase has

it,

just

:

7-

,,

with the gerund,

to be attempted,

Yatie mimasho.

ga

/from varv\

(

"I

to send" j

|

at it."

(^"

Kiite

miru

Asklnq

to-see (nam.) is-good.

ii.

) )

will

"You enquire."

iust

try

had

my hand better

—

THE VERB.

194 Neie

mite

mo

nerareniasen

\

Sl€€piri{f

trying

even,

cmdd-not-sleep

(

desMta.

(

triea tO taKe nap, but couldn't." -^

a

'

(if)tvas.

^297. Nara{ha), "if conditional (see Tf

"

""

"

it

be,"

serves

compound

a

form

to

185).

p.

289. Oku, " to put," construed with the gerund, the full and complete settling of a matter, thus

indicates

:

wo

Kippu

kaile

Ticket {ac CHS.)

\

"I

Jiavina-hoiiffhti

okimashila.

my

have got

ticket

\all right.

Jiave-piit.

Kangaete

kudasai.

oite

Techb Note-bodli

"Please think the matter

(

Refiectinff puttlnrf condescend.

\

ni

tsukete

in

Juiving-iixed

well OVer.

"I

okimasho.

think

down as

to

will put it note-book {so remember it).

I

my

in

be sure to

will-xnôhahly-jmt.

Sore made no That

till

oku

hoka,

to-put

besides,

's

koto ni

shite

thinff to

doing

shi-kata

" There

ga but

to

let

is

nothing for

the

matter

it

rest

tva;/-to~do (jzom.)

there, 7iai.

is-not.

Atsuraete

oita.

"I

liaising -ordered

have-put. (More politely okimashila).

N. B. The word

oita in this last

have ordered

Atsuraete

liita

that one Yai-jtist come from leaving the order with the

Oku suffixed to

a

atsuraete

oita, for

would

shopman,

often causes e final of the preceding

be clipped in hurried speech,

becoming

(at

example shows that the speaker thinks

that the order will be satisfactorily executed.

mean

it

shop").

gerund

instance,

atsuraet' oita.

^299. Shimau,

"to

finish,"

construed

with

expresses the completion of an action, thus

:

the

gerund,

'

THE AUXILIARIES SHIMAU AND SURU. Shinde Having died

shimalia. (familiar)

"

has~finished.

Isha

sama

m

^Physician

Mr,

to

He

is

"He

naiie

huving-heconte

dead and gone."

become

has

doctor."

a

having had several other professions in view)

shimaimasMta.

{after

Jias-finisTiedo

Motie

itle

Savvng-carried shimaimashtta.

having^gone

"

He

has carried

it

off."

7ias-finished.

VtchaUe ThTOwing'away

shimaimasho. (/ ywUl-flnish.

hom-buri

Toto

ni

(

"I

I

away.

?mlis

think I will throw

it

'

Aas ended by It turning into a regular wet day." '

'

^t-last main-fallinff

to

luivhig-becoine

shimaimasMta. has-iinished.

N. B. " Main-falling," in this last example, having been supposed by spme students of the first edition to be a misprint for " rain-falling," it

may

be well to point out that hon, " main (rain),"

to " occasional (rain)," or

what we should

call "

is

here antithetical

a shower," ]a,p.yiiiiachi.

Beginners might easily be led into misapprehension by attributing to shimau an independent force, instead of look-

ing on it.

not

as a simple auxiliary

it

Thus

nele shimalia does

mean " He

has finished sleeping," but rather " He has by sleeping," or more simply " He has gone to

finished

Dele shimaimashlla does not mean going out," but " He has gone out." sleep. "

^

300.

which precedes

to the verb

This point requires attention.

The

negative present of

with

the

indefinite

postposition

zva,

forms

strued

negative

sum

form

'

'

He

has finished

or itasu, " to do," con-

of

any

verb

and the

an emphatic equivalent

present of that verb.

In such

contexts

for

the

wa

generally pronounced_ya in familiar intercourse (conf. p. 88)

is :

" ""

)

THE VERB.

196

Ari wa shimasen. (polite) Ari ya shinai (familiar)

.

)

There

isn

any.

I

„

|

Sonna

kolo

wa,

ii

'SiH-Ji

thing

as-foi'f

saying

I should never dream of saying such a thing." '

ya

itashimasen.

as-fm<,

(/) (lo-not-do.

Mo

ki ya cominr) as-fm;

-tgaiii

When two in both, thus

'

itashimasen.

sure he won't

again.

mo

shinai,

kiki

even

ilo-not,

hcariiiff

mo even

shinai. do-not. {familiar)

\

neither Saw [heard anything. -1-

I

read thus last

of two clauses thus co-ordinated

Thus

ideas. :

Mi mo

would be

expressing

is

most

the idea

;

278

— 279 (pp.

often put in

may seem

to

the last exainple might equally well

shinakereha,

the

for

kiki

strictly

mo

shinai.

grammatical

the two clauses

Indeed

this

manner of

would then be

according to the rule explained in

correlated syntactically,

W

nor

'

the conditional, strange as such a construction

European

wa

;

i\Ii

first

"I am

(come

such clauses are co-ordinated, mo replaces

Seeitig

The

(

(/;f) Jti'K «o*-(?o.

178-9), sezii being the negative

gerund

of suru, " to do."

^301.

Yarti,

"to send," "to

give,"

construed

gerund, often helps to form a periphrasis

for

with

the

the

simple

when that verb is a transitive one, the peiiphrasis always retaining something of the idea of " giving," as in, verb

the following examples

:

Dashltc yarn, or dasu.

" To put

("I !"

outside.

give him a beat{Buchimasho would {Buchimashb w be

I will

ing. ing."

simply " I will beat him."

YARU AND OTHER AUXILIARIES.

WO

/««

(acais.) loosenln//

J>oa

"1 am

yarimasu.

toUe

1

dog

the

will-give.

going

to give

.untying him)."

(Imi

wo tokimasu would be

Daiku

am

simply " I

koshiraesasele

ni

"

i

going to untie the dog.")

think I will

I

the one.

let

IXialCG causmff-to-prepmêj^^'^V^^'^^^^ (Either in order yarimasho. ) work, or in order to / T-. „, . n (I)tvai-pva>ta,ly.axve. Uome poor person).

Carpenter'

by,

to^W to^

There are a few more auxiliary verbs is

purely honorific, the student

302.

The Japanese have

their sentences

or

to

The

yam. is

for

"to

be," or by

plain verb, without

They always

it.

retain in

mind

the

whereas English idiom

describing

occurrence

an

more witli

for

the most

particularly

idiom

reference

the

to

etc.,

manner

the

delights

of the

"

I will

subsidiary

ideas

have

it

washed,

would say ArawasMte okimasho, caused (some one) to wash (it, I) will put (it)," " I will have it washed, and there it will be."

makes

the action

sentence becomes

fact.

seem lifelike

to

of

which the auxiliaries express.

sister

verb merely states a dry

in

action's

For instance, an English maid-servant, speaking of of dirty linen, will say

of

part simply states the

Japanese

action,

"coming," "finishing,"

Japanese

do

But

the Japanese speaker a portion of their original force.

occurrence of

one

We

apt to sound bald.

say that the auxiliaries are meaningless ex-

Far from

pletives.

el seq.,

a great fondness for rounding off

or other of these auxiliaries,

mean

402

f

discussed at length.

by one ofthe equivalents

kuru, oku, shimau,

not

is

benefit

but as their force

;

referred to

is

where the subject of honorific verbs

\

{by

liberty

his

97

The pass

a piece

Sir."

lit.

Her

" Having

that

is

to say,

The simple

addition of the auxiliary

vividly

and picturesque.

before you.

The

—

CHAPTER

IX.

The Verb (concluded). PASSIVE

\

AND POTENTIAL VERBS.

The Japanese language has no

303.

the passive voice.

(active) conjugation, the

on

p.

156.

They

special conjugation for

All passive verbs belong to the second

paradigm of which has been given

are derived from the corresponding active

or neuter verbs according to the following rule

In verbs of the ist conjugation add reru,

2nd and 3rd conjugations add rareru, thus

"S

:

in

:

verbs of the

to the negative base,

NATURE OF THE SO-CALLED

1

A

304.

PASSIVE.

glance at the origin of the Japanese passive all

nected with

the so-called passive

Properly speaking,

it.

all,

but an active

as uiareru, for instance, literally as possible

a

"to

beating,"

Similarly irareru eru, i.e.,

"

"to

is

"

is

the difficulties con-

etymologically uchi^ ari' eru", as

to get' being' beating',"

from the stem

"to

the place of

all

it

homyuru, "to

rain,"

some one

r,

and

art

get a shooting,"

passive verbs in the

" to get."

eru,

"

305. This curious idiom

_

m

.

Uiotlsan

_ Fapa "

to get rained

upon," " to

rain;" shinareru,

"to have

die."

complete sentences, thus

^

to get

beaten."

too, the fact that intransitive verbs are susceptible of

passive forms, such as/urarertt,

have

"

,

be

a euphonic

i,

second conjugation along with the verb

Hence,

i.e

"to

hence

get beaten,"

Hence

is

Such a form

in disguise.

get being shooting,"

to get shot."

99

will

furnish the student with a key to

not a passive at

\

1

may be

better illustrated by

some

:

"Oh

you will have make) papa angry ,, ^jjj, yQ^ „2ore /z/.

{

,

!

okorareru \{or , hy -.i -I i\ioti)teM-be-got-iimgrji,\ u j>j " \> > '

,

I

,,

.

"You

,'

will

be got angry

\with by papa."

A man doesn't know ni korarecha, (what to do, when he has Sv/cU guests by getting-come. such guests as those come to meiwaku shimasu. the house;" more Hi. "when '

Anna kyaku

perplexity

does*

he

is

come

to

by

such

guests."

take from the opening sentence of the second chapter of 'Boian Doro " in the Practical Part of this work, the words

Or the

'

Go

.

.

THE VERB.

200

Parsed literally, they signify "Being died by his father;" but they simply mean " Having had his father die," or, as

we should

generally express

As shown

N. B.

English passive constructions

is

The

306.

nature

father."

lost his

Some

expressed by the postposition ni.

further examples will be found in

^

"Having

it,

above instances, the preposition " by " of

in the

1

105.

somewhat

following examples are of a

different

:

Ano

wa,

htlo

That pei'son as-fm;

dare ni \ everyhodyi

de mo homerareie imasii. hy even, gctiing-praised is.

Kono

inu

iva,

This

dofj

as-fm',

nmyami

kara,

Kilo

barks

f/ecattse,

xieople

is

praised by every

ni

recklesslij

hoci'it

"He body."

"This

dog

gets

ni disliked, because hy ever barking."

it

itself is

for

iyagar aremasti fiets-dtslihrfj

Kubi Head

"

wo

Iianerarela.

(acczis.)

He

fjot-shtick-off.

head

got his

off," less Hi.

cut

" His head was

cut off."

have had my leg by a dog;" less Hi. " I have been bitten in the [leg by a dog ;" still less lit. " My leg has been bitten by la dog." /

wo

Ashi Xe.7

inu

incctisi)

"I

bitten

doff

)

kui-lsufiaremashila. (/

)

have-got-hitte n,.

Oshii

koto ni

cL'cz,

Itef/retlahle fact as-for.

kolioro

heart

zvo

yul;yo ni

ubmvaremasliite, he has

sorry

to say that

become engrossed

in

{accus.) Itaving-got-stolen,

ga

gyb business

{nom.)

orosoka remissness

has-hecome,

B.

has got his heart stolen ni\ by) pleasure, and has become to\ remiss in his work." (/;/.

narimashita.

IV.

"I am

pleasure hy,

'

The phraseology

understood hy the lower

of this

classes.

last

example

would

hardly

be

.

AND POTENTIALS.

PASSIVES

^

307. is

The presence

in

such examples as the

But there

apt to puzzle the beginner.

illogical IS

wo

o(

in

about

we have

given.

That

of the sentence.

may happen

translation

at ideas

English

only shows

who would speak

looking

It is

the subject

equivalent

in

as

how

necessary

it

is

The

sentences of every kind,

in

important

a free

for

idiomatically to get into the habit of

rarely expressed in Japanese.

308

actually

the literal

from the Japanese point of view.

nominative here,

T[

shown by not in any way as

be the indirect object of the verb,

to

or even a nominative,

those

It is

its

three

last

nothing really

is

The word accompanied by wo

it.

the accusative in Japanese,

tratislations

20I

(Conf.

the student,

for

real

-is

very

when occupied

with

^

131, p. 92.)

Japanese passive constructions proper, to compare what has been said

in

idiom with

fl«^,

293

^f

"

To

frequently expressed.

concerning an intransitive

190)

(p.

by which the English passive

to be,"

that paragraph he

is

is

accordingly

referred.

^

309.

The

passive passes by a

potential sense.

by me, evidently

If I

performed by me,

am

a

natural

transition

such and such an action

is

am

If

able

somewhat

to

perform

hasty

it.

logic will

into the

performed it

is

assume

not that

Hence oMreru may mean it. "to be put," or "to be able to put;" I;orareru may mean either "to have some one else come to one " (" to be corned"), or "to be able to come." I

not able to perform

either

TV. B. The single somewhat exceptional.

.form

omotaareru, from oniou, " to think,"

When

taken potentially,

" to be able to think," but " to venture to think,"

it

does not

"I am

is

mean

inclined to

think."

N. B. to

For the natural

an honorific sense, see

transition of these passive-potential forms

f 403

.

THE VERB.

202

" He cannot drink wa Ano ktto ni wa, sake That perswi by as-for, liqitw as'for sake." (More lit. " Sake nomarenai. does not get drunk by does'not-get-dvunli ,him.") ga

Gozun nice

iaberaremasen. gets^notêaien.

{iioni.)

I

mo

X)iltely~to-he-able-io-go even (or

more

Seing-nastt/f

Aj/o

no

taste

a

" I am not likely to be able to go."

nai.

am-not,

politely gozai7nas2C),

Mazukule

can't

" One can go."

Mairaremasic. Ikaresu

"I

[morsel.

taberaremasai. cannot-cat.

1

"It

feat."

is

too nasty to

"

POTENTIAL AND PASSIVE IDIOMS. particle ga,

and not with

which foreigners often

^

Impossibility

311.

203

the accusative particle wo,

fail

a point

sometimes expressed by means of the

is

verb kaneru, " lo be unable," "cannot," which the indefinite form, thus

Sekkaku

—

to grasp.

is

suffixed to

:

no

sasoi I am sorry I honourable inviiatioî cannot avail myself ga, konnichi iva of your exceedingly atflimtifh, tO'day kind invitation for '

'

Spccial-âins

of

de gozaimasu is

—

mairi-Mnemasii. go-cannoU

to-day."

Makolo

ni

moshi-kanemashila

Tmitli

ill

say-could-not

ga, —

wo

/iasa

aWiouffJi,

timbrellaâcciis.)

Iwnourably

lendin{/

kashi

is

now

ip-pon one-piecey

kudasaimashi.

is

?

brella

condescend.

which

This idiom, guage,

"I hardly like to ask you for it, but would you kindly lend me an um-

inherited from the Written Lan-

heard only from the

lips

of the educated.

^312. The \'e\h 7>iorau, " to receive " (more politely iiadahi, "to put on the head," in allusion to the Japanese custom of raising a present to the forehead), construed with the

gerund, helps to form an idiom which closely resembles the so-called passive both in formation

Shimbun Newspaper i.

e.

,

wo {accNS.)

" to receive [somebody

br, as

we should

and meaning, thus

yonde

morau.

readin{/

to-i'eceive,

else's]

:

reading of the newspaper,"

generally say, " to have the newspaper read

aloud to one."

Monde

morau.

S/ubbing

to-7'eceive.

To

have

one-

I self!shampooed."

THE VERB.

204

Asa

hayaku

okoshtte

earhj,

rmisbuj

Morning

<(j

Icalled

moraiiai.

Doha

go

shusen

migxist

assistance

iiadakilo

These

sKte

ivo

in the

"^ (

{acais.) rtoi)i
gozaimasu.

j

utn.

\

wisTiinn-to-i'dceive

B.

to

early ea

morning.

Flease

JV.

be

wish

'

last

^^'^^

WOUld

y^*^

be

SO very kind as to help me." {ve?y poUle)

two examples show how wishing

is

expressed in

the passive Toice, the desiderative adjective of passive verbs not being in colloquial use.

^313. Many English Japanese

verbs

passive

must be rendered by

This happens when the idea

intransitives.

is

one

which does not necessarily imply the action of an outer agent,

as in

kuiabireru,

astonished;"

lasiikani,

"to be tired;" odoroku, "to be "to be saved" (not by another

person, which would be the passive tasiikerareru, but rather

"to be safe owing to having escaped from danger") yoro" to be pleased " hascn} n? an", " to be shipwrecked," ;

kobu,

;

" to meet' with^ shipwreck.'

lit.

"

.\fler all,

"to be astonished," "to be pleased,"

"to be

tired,"

are not necessarily

may be seen by comparing "to be weary," "to wonder,"

passive ideas even in English, as

them with such synonyms

"to jV.

mark

rejoice."

B.

Many

of the verbs here spoken of are inchoative,

"I am

tired"

tense ki(tnbire7nasJtiia.

is

;

"

imreru

i.e.,

they

For instance, kutabireru means

the beginning of a condition

properly " to become tired dry."

as

is

" to

:;ct

wet " kawaku ;

is

" to get

expressed by Hiiabirete ini, or by the past Similarly

Kiircte imasti, or A'lircmasliita.

" I

am

Yoor

(i.e.,

have become) wet."

clothes

have become dry been wet).

f"

are dry " after

(i.e.,

having

8

PASSIVES REPLACED BY INTRANSITIVES. "[[314.

The

2O5

aversion of the Japanese language to the use of

passive constructions

strongly marked.

is

In nine cases out

of ten, the English passive must be replaced either by one of the intransitive verbs just mentioned, or by an active though subjeclless construction, thus Risiike^ lo' iu? oloko*,

man*

(of

whom

Kyo-nei^

:

A man

' '

people) say° thal^ (he

tateta?

uchp, "

Risuke

called

A house

is)

;

"

'

///.

'

A

Risuke^"

"A

built last year," Hi.

some one) buili^ last-year.'" narimasen^, " It is not to be depended upon,"

house^ (which

Ai^ "

ni'

becomes-nol''

(It)

YosKiia} ho' go? yokaru*

"The

,

"

It

had

better be given

up,"

lit.

forbore' side' vvill-probably-be-good*."

Kore^ wa" nani^

" As-for'

hi

///.

to' reliance'."

ni''

this', (people) use'

Kore^ wa', nar? dc* of.? " ht.

isukaimasif P

" As-for'

is this

" What

orimasu' ?

doka^ de^ kaemasif P

be bought

?

"

'

lit.

'

used

for.?"

this

made

what'.?"

what' by" forthcoming

this',

Konnd> lansif wa^ cabinets as this to

delate'

" What

(it) for'

' '

is

" is° ?

Where

are such

As-for' such' cabinets',

"

where*

at'

are-buyable"

?

These examples, together with those given on pp. 57 and

may

—

^ 439, besides others scattered throughout the volume, serve to show the student how passive idioms are

in

avoided.

He

could hardly do better than forbid himself the

use of them altogether during the

first

six

months of

his.

battle with the language.

ON CERTAIN INTRANSITIVE VERBS. "If

315- Japanese has a large class of verbs which convenient to translate by English passive

idioms, but which in Japanese intransitive.

Even

in English

itself are,

we

feel

it is

generally

or

potential

properly speaking,,

a difference

between

THE VERB.

206

two such assertions

and " The gold

is

as

"The

gold

is

melting in the furnace,"

In the

being melted in the furnace."

case the melting appears as a spontaneous event

first

in the

;

second case it is explicitly declared to be the work of some outer

The

agent.

loketu, " to '

'

verb of the former corresponds to the Japanese

melt

to get melted

" (intransitive)

that of the latter to tokareru,

;

" (passive derived

from the transitive

There are thus numbers of

"to melt").

ioku,

intransitive verbs

of the second conjugation, formed from transitives of the

conjugation by changing the termination u into eru

first

kaku,

kakeru,

kirti,

Mr eru,

ioku,

lokeru,

"to "to " to

ioru,

tor eru,

" to take."

uru,

ureru,

"

yomeru,

"to read."

yomu,

The

316.

transitives

kiru,

translating such phrases sell

—

INTRANSITIVE.

TRANSITIVE.

^

:

as

write."

cut." melt."

to sell."

uru,

yomu,

"to

cut a slab of stone,"

goods," " to read a sentence."

etc.,

The

are

used in

"to

intransitives kireru,

"This "These goods sell cheaply," "This sentence does not read well." The Japanese construction ureru, yomeru, are used in translating such phrases as

stone

cuts easily,"

closely followed, but practical convenience often best

is less

served,

by employing the word " can," thus "

You

can cut

this

:

stone easily."

" These goods can be sold cheaply."

More

especially

itself intransitive

go to

;''

"

ikeru, I " or

"

(I)

" can

is this

the case

when

the original verb

according to English ideas, thus can go." " in the

But there

mind

is

:

iku,

is

" to

never any reference

of the Japanese speaker.

— INTRANSITIVES.

^317. The

difference

between the

moral

intransitives in eru

and rareru

true potentials in areru to express

207

ability

is

— "may"

that the

and the

latter

tend

"can,"

rather than

because the moral ability to perform an action depends on the sanction of a law outside the agent in

eru

express

" may,"

a

physical

ability

;

whereas the forms

— "can"

— because the physical ability

rather

than

to perform an action

generally independent of any outer will. Thus ikeviasu means " one can go " (because the way is easy, or because " one is a good walker). Ikaremasu means " one can go is

(because there true that the

no prohibition against so doing).

is

two forms are sometimes confounded,

English speakers occasionally use " can't " where

'

'

It is

just as

mayn't

"

would be more appropriate. N. B.

Jkenai (politely ikemaseii)

is

an idiom of constant occurrence

in the sense of " (that) won't do."

^318. The in areru

implying, and the agent,

meaning between the passive forms

difference in

and rareru and the

may be

latter

intransitives in

illustrated

(lit.

cut)

the former

by the following example.

mashiia would be used in speaking of a killed

eru,

not implying, the action of an outer

Kirare-

man who had been

by some highwayman or other person.

Kireta would be used in speaking of a rope which had

snapped spontaneously, or of friendly intercourse whicli had

dropped without

either of the parties to

it

formally breaking

with each other.

^319. Verbs belonging

to the

second and third conjugations

are not capable of forming intransitives in eru,

make

shift

however

with

mieru,

the

"to

irregularly from OTzra,

passive

be

"to

potentials

visible,"

see."

in

"to

Like

audible," formed from kiku, " to hear."

and therefore

rareru.

Note

seem,"

formed

it is yiV/5oer«,

"to be

"

THE VERB.

208 Tf

320.

The

following are a few examples of intransitives

"There

(

Sozosliikule

kikoemasen.

Heinrj -noisy,

is-not-aiidiblc.

(row, word.

such

is

hear

can't

I

:

a a

It can be said {Ihough in practice people do not often say it)."

I" Kono

mama

de

Tliis

fashiimi

hi/ tis~foi',

Kore de Tilts

Do

Irji

wa,

sh'nai.

(

(

cannot-be.

(in this

tolemo

ikeviasen.

; see

N. B. to

\

" There

nomenai.

"

\

It is

i.t-undrinlsahle,

DIazukTcte Heiny-nasty,

taherarenai.

(

isûncotithJc.

(eat."

Yomeru ga, —

although,

yomeniasu

"

is-readithle

read

ga

Ic

hand

extraordinarily

mom.)

heing-hud.

tnendo desu. troulylesome

A

It is

Oh it

warukuie, -tremdy

specially strong

idiom, for which see

to

!

;

determining in understood.

one can

yes,

but

is

it

the badness

ex-

owing of the

handwriting." at the

emphasis

^124

In English the same word

and

too nasty to

difficult,

(p.

beginning of is

this

often expressed

88).

ON TRANSITIVE AND INTRANSITIVE PAIRS OF

as a transitive

too nasty to

is.

Observe the repetition of the verb example.

"

iva

koto no hnka

321.

no means

(drink."

as-fov,

ni

lieadahle

^

is

[of knowing."

p. 88.)

lieiny-tiiis y,

this

at

]

Mazulmte

last

on

can t go way."

"

iloes-not,

by

'

" This won't do

(

as-foi;\

fie-i.iioirtibif

iv^hw

'

)all.

ya

shire

Anyhow

We

irarenai.

as- for, positively goes-not.

mo

de

wa

\'^RBS.

commonly does duty both

as an intransitive verb, the context alone

which of these acceptations

Sometimes the passive

does

it

is

duty

to for

be the

TRANSITIVES AND INTRANSITIVES. intransitive,

employed.

sometimes In

Japanese

altogetlier

the

different

transitive

and

meanings are almost always expressed by derived trom the same root, thus INTRANSITIVE.

:

209

words

are

intransitive

different verbs

210

THE VERB. N. B.

" to

dry "

Aim

Sometimes only one of the pair (1st. conj., trans.),

(3rd. conj.)

—

now always

is

is

in

modern

use, e.g., hosu,

the corresponding intransitive of which replaced by the

—

synonymous verb

/cawaiu,

^

322.

The

no

fixed rule.

Numbers of

in aru, thus

intransitives of the

aralaniaru,

"

kakaru,

" to hang."

kasanaru,

"

mazani,

"to be mixed." "to be fixed." " to stop."

todomarti,

The

ist.

that

:

conjugation end

:

sadamaru,

is

Practice and the dictionary are

At the same time we may note

the only guides.

I.

common

derivation of these pairs of verbs from a

root follows

to

to

be reformed."

Such mostly have corresponding transi,tives in eru belonging

be piled up."

to the 2nd.

kasaiieru, etc.

reason for such verbs in aru

that they are

conjugation,

thus, aratameru, kakeru,

all

being intransitives

formed by the agglutination of the substantive

verb aru, " to be," to the stem.

^

323.

II.

Numbers

have stems ending

of transitives in

s,

thus

of the

isl.

conjugation

:

kesu.

The

corresponding

intransitives

follow

no

fixed analogy.

— in

The 5 terminating the stem of such verbs is probably many cases at least a fragment of the auxiliary sum, "

—

do."

to

REFLECTIVES.

2

I

I

REFLECTIVE VERBS.

^

324.

The Japanese language

we may, before quitting draw attention to the fact correspond to European following

no

has

reflective

Bat

verbs.

the subject of intransitive verbs,

many Japanese

that

reflectives,

intransitives

instance,

for

as,

ENGLISH REFLECTIVES.

JAPANESE INTRANSITIVES. asobu,

"

to

hataraku,

"

to exert oneself"

kiiiahireru,

"

to tire oneself"

skilagau,

" to conform oneself" ("to obey

Many compounds English

the

:

amuse oneself" ("

"to

wo sum,

oneself"

("to

content

"

to

"to

oneself"

(

oneself"

").

bore

bored

commit

").

prepare

ready iaikutsu suru,

").

").

content sKiiaku

").

correspond to

kill

suicide

manzoku sunt,

work

to

(" to get tired").

:

"to

Hsaisu suru,

to play ").

likewise

suru

with

reflectives, thus

("

oneself"

").

N. B. The alternative non-reflective English equivalents, which we have given for each of the above, will suffice to show how easy it is to render a reflective idea in some other way, and how natural it therefore

was

for the Japanese

mind not

to hit

on the

reflective

form of verbal

expression.

In cases where the word "self" would be emphasised in

adds some other word to the

English,

Japanese idiom

phrase.

Speaking, for instance, of a child amusing himself

(playing), one

the emphatic "

would simply say Asonde

He

is

amusing himself"

would be HXtori de asonde orimasu.

orimasii,

(i.e.

whereas

playing alone)

—

THE VERB.

212

CAUSATIVE VERBS.

^325.

Causative verbs are derived from transitives or intran-

according to the following rule

sitives

In

verbs of the

the 2nd. and base, thus

:

conjugation add seru,

ist.

3rd. conjugations

add

saseru,

;

"

to kill ;"

"

to

;"

put

,, " to ,

.,

1

know

';

korosaseru,

"

to

cause to

okaseru,

"

to

cause to put."

,

("

•

smraseru,

..^

(i.e.,

"

yomaseru,

'

to obtain

;''

to cause to

\.

'

read;"

to

,,

.

to eat

'

iabesaseru,

';

'

to bathe ;"

abisaseru,

come

isukisase-

to

an end The

(

,

to

;"

"to

"

give.

'

to j » , r to teed.

eat,

to cause to bathe."

("to cause

is

„"

•

cause , ,

(;.('.,

(to

rii,

,

to

\

of the causative termination

,s

"

know,"

r to inrorm.

to cause to obtain,"

csaseru,

,

'

kill."

to cause to read."

{i.e.

N. B.

verbs of

in

to the negative

come

to

an end." probably a fragment

of the verb siiru, " to do."

The

chief irregular verbs are

"

kuru,

to

come

shinuru,

" to die

sum,

"to do

The

;"

;" ;"

polite termination

made

kosaseru, sJiinaseru,

saseru,

uiasu

is

causative as follows

" " "

to cause to

:

come."

to cause to die." to

cause to do."

not susceptible

of the

causative form.

^

326.

An

alternative

belongs to

the

method

Written

of

forming the causative, which

Language,

but which

may

occasionally be heard from the lips of the educated, agglutinate

shimem

respectively, thus

;

a.nd'ses/i?meru instead of seru

still

is

to

and saseru

kwosashimerti, eseshinieni, IsYikiseshiment.

213

CAUSATIVES.

N.B.

The verb

2>«aj&'ff««7;, " to

of this method of formation. verb,

it is

When you warn

shun." to

shun

^327.

evidently nothing

a

warn,"

an interesting example

is

For j though now current as

man

transitive

-,•

old causative of imti, " to

more than the

you naturally cause him

of a thing,

it.

All causatives ave conjugated according to the

of the second conjugation

156) and are,

(p.

susceptible of the passive voice, thus

"to be caused

shiraserareru,

paradigm

other verbs,

lilce

:

know,"

to

be

to

i.e.,

informed." tabesaserareru, ahisaserareni,

"to be caused to eat," i.e., " " to be caused to bathe."

be fed."

to

In practice, however, these complicated forms are rarely

employed.

^

328.

The Japanese causative Thus koshiraesaseru,

includes

meaning.

to prepare,"

"to make. .. "to

allow to prepare" or

let

it

shall

be performed

The

.... prepare. " is

that

by one person,

performed

sometimes by

.prepare,"

mental idea of the causative whether

shades o

must be rendered sometimes by "to cause to

prepare" or

actually

several

the causative of koshiraeru

"to

funda-

while the action question

the

at all is in

some way

as

is

to

or other

decided by another person, N. B. For

In a few exceptional cases the causation

instance,

you hope

furasetaku nai,

^

329.

lit.

"

(I)

it

will not rain to-morrow,

do not wish

is

purely imaginary.

and you say Myomchi

to cause (It) to rain

to-morrow."

In causative constructions, the noun standing for the

person

who

is

made

to

perform the action

is

marked by the

and the noun standing for the person or thing the action is performed upon is marked by the postposition

ni,

postposition wo.

!

214

THK VERB. Kiku

wo

(Jiwdenfi'

Daikii

100

yonde, havhiff-called,

's

ii.

ni

ii-tsukeli',

fôdlic

to

coniiixnidhig,

no

" (

qj-jq^

"

It will

be as well to

for the

carpenter,

and get him to repair the broken places."

{iwni.') {is) f/ood.

kiozukai

Iina

Now

"Please make the gardener plant out the chrysanthennims at

send

{nccus.)

po

naosaserti lo-ciinsf-to-repnii-

ffarden

wo

tokoro phive

inconvf'iiU'nt

niwa

conf?e«(('i((7.

(ircci/s.)

na

ftiistigo

i

'W;!

kudasai.

intinedialehf c^ntsintf-to-pjnnt

Ctirjieiiter

ni

iiL'ki-ya

Chvysa-nthcnm iti.î (ncctis.)^ supu ni ucsas/iilc

soji

ivo

eleansini/

{acciis.')

" You had heller tell the coolie to come and fo-eaitse-fo-do sweep up the garden." saseru

II. Sci {nmn.) (is) ffood.

I'siimari

sak

A.t-lftst

lit/iior

no

rci/-cni

U -h^nj

de

liaivasc-

7110

to-he-C(i used-

ci'fn

yo

desho iriU'j )'ohabJy-be,

fact

I

o7t

(lixample of passive of causative Irom the " Botan-Doro!^)

Henji AiisifCf

l;aile

iru

!;ara,

irrititif/

hccuns
mono

Isukai no tiXcssiige

wo {acctis.')

wo

?tia/asKie

pei'Son {accus,) c
'.y

" end

I

tell

by

you

it

will

getting bullied inlo treating ihe other fellow to his

liquor.

"Please messenger ^\hile

tell

write

I

the wait

to

an

answer.''

kudasai. cfîdcscend. A'.

B.

The gerunds

ing, be uesasete

conjugation to

lu-sasM/e and. maias/ii/e shonld, strictly speak-

and matasete, according to the paradigm of the second which all causative verbs belong. But it is very usual

in ordinary conversation thus to

follow the analogy of the

^

330. tion

Do

iirst

make the gerund of such

not confound transitive verbs of the

whose stem happens

put outside,"

causative verbs

conjugation.

to

"to send out

end ;''

in

s,

/^â5«,

conjuga-

first

such as dasu,

"

to

grow

'

with causative verbs of the second conjugation, thus

"to

(trans. :

),

"

CAUSATIVES.

Delagalte

iru

kara,

is

becmise,

Wlshing-to-go-out

wo

chin

dashite

215

yaite to sending

2iug {accvs.) puii'mg-oiitsi-de

"The

let it

kudasai.

pug

go

out out."

wants please

so

;

cmidesceiifJ.

Molo

kara

ima

Ovigiu

fvoni,

itow

ni

hige

inf

beard

yo 's

hayasKte

ivo

sKta ka ?

^331. tive

in

It is true

pjiglish,

that

we have been obliged

in

rendering the

first

and that we might just

second.

the

grow do

tliey

now ?

word "let"

into

Japan-

(the

formerly were mustaches, as ese)

iina-

groiving

(âcctts!)

"Did

fashion

Nevertheless

the

to

use the causathese sentences

of

as well have used

distinction

it

some

has

It would be a great mistake to "to lend," with karisaseru, "to cause to borrow," just as it would be a great mistake to confound "to cause iateru, "to set up," with Maseru {hom Msu), to stand up." In the case of " lending" and "causing to

importance

in

Japanese.

confound kasu,

borrow," the difference In Japanese

idiom.

is

it

quite clear even in our English is

so

in

all

Mem

Thus,

cases.

means to stand some dead object up, or to "set up" as Taiaseru, on king some puppet with no will of his own. the other hand, implies that the person

stand up

is

Taiesaseru,

mean

an agent possessed the causative

who

caused'to

is

of independent volition.

oi iateru,

"to

set

another

instance,

orosu

means

to

"lower,"

would

up,"

To

to cause another to set a third person up.

i.e.,

take

"to

launch," a vessel into the water, while orisaseru (causative of oriru,

making feet.

"to descend") would be

used,

let

a person descend the side of a ravine

us say,

on

his

of

own

THE VERB.

2l6

^

332.

Though scrupulous

Japanese are

less careful

witli

regard to the above point, ihe

than ourselves to distinguish the caus-

Thus, where we

from the ordinary active idiom.

ative

should say "

I

am

going to have

my

hair cut," they prefer to

hasamP nt' ikimasu'-, lit. "(I) go* to' cut'' Even in English, however, we often violate logical exactness in precisely the same way. Thus we are apt to say that we are building a house, when what we really mean is that we are having one built for us bv an S9.y sivci'ply

(my)

Katni}

hair'."

who

architect,

The

B.

/V.

himself causes

European usage goes quite a Chinese character

to

it

different

read so and so "

is

be built by the masons.

idiomatically in a few

causative occurs

is

way. in

I'lius, "

where

cases

Such and such a

Japanese Nani-nani no jl

100

nani-7iani to yomasemasTi, \i\ih the causative representing our passive.

The

idea

large to

of course that the literary authorities induce the world at

is

pronounce

tlie

to

The

character in such or such a way.

Kirasldmashlte gozainias'u (from kiru, "to cut signify that they are

"out"

of an article,

"), is

a

phr.ise

used by tradesmen

more curious

still

instance.

^

Obseive that though Japanese, as stated

333. p.

213, has passive forms of the causative,

forms of the passive.

It

it

in

327,

*][

has no causative

never uses such idioms

as

the

English " to cause to be arrested," " to cause to be altered," €tc.,

thus

but always employs the corresponding active instead, :

Mihon

ivo

motte

kosa-\

.smupie

{iira/s.)

/iiiff

/kii--

s/n/e, i

itij-cutised-to-come,

iiashimasho. (zae) ivil-ldo.

This

is

Sudan cousnltaiion

"We

will

let

some

brought, and [then consult about the matter." More lit. " IVe will I

samples

\caust' J

be

(some one)

samples,"

to

bring some

etc.

but an additional illustration of the marked pre-

ference which the Japanese language has for the active over the passive voice.

—

"

COMPOUND VERBS. N. B.

Note

passing

in

kosaserii, " to cause to

change of form.

21 7

hiru, " to bring," becomes moile

liovv inoitc

kuru alone

bring," the second verb

All such cases are treated in the

suffering a

same manner.

COMPOUND VERBS.

1

334.

Many complex

verbal ideas are expressed in Japanese

by means of compound tional

verbs, which replace the preposiEuropean languages, and sometimes cor-

verbs of

respond

whole phrases, thus

to

tobi-agaru,

"jump-ascend,''

\\t,

ing," " to

"to ascend by jump-

i.e.,

jump up."

lit. "jump-enter," " to jump in."

tobi-komu,

tobi-kosu,

:

" to enter by jumping,''

i.e.,

"to cross by jumping," i.e., "to jump across." " to kill by cutting," i.e., " to cut to death."

kiri-korosu,

"to kill by

buchi-korosu,

"to

buchi-laosu,

"to beat

beating,'' i.e.,

prostrate by beating,"

i.e.,

to death."

"to knock

down." mi-mawaru, "to go round by looking,"

"to look

i.e.,

round." mi-otosu,

"to drop

"

mi-sokonau,

'

kiki-sokonau,

'

shini-sokonau^

"to overlook."

in looking," i.e.,

to

mistake in looking,"

to

mistake in hearing, " i. e.,

"to mistake

in

"to

i.e.,

dying,"

' '

see wrong.''

to hear

i.e.,

wrong.

"barely to

escape death." wake-aiaeru, 1[

"to

divide

335-

The

many

scores of those in

de-au,

and give,"

"to give

i.e.,

in shares."

following are further examples chosen from

commonest use

"to meet by going out,"

doors," deki-agaru, pleted.

"to encounter." " to forthcome and

"

i.e.,

rise,''

among

:

"to meet out of

i.e.,

"to be com-

THE VERB.

2l8

"to meet by going

meguri-au,

many

across after

"to

mi-isuheru,

fix

nwshi-awaseru, "

by seeing,"

to cause to

arrange beforehand. " iiori

"to be

okureru,

"to come

round,'' i.e.,

adventures."

"to notice."

i.e.,

meet by saying," """

OfrmeTt."

late

in

riding,"

'=''"'="'''''

"to

i.e.,

°^'"'')

"to be too

i.e.,

late" (for the train, etc.).

"

nmoi-dasu, to

by thinking,"

to put outside

"to

i.e.,

call

mind." "

ioln-ahasu,

to loosen

and

"to explain."

clear," i.e.,

"to reach by striking," i.e., "to " to come to the end " (of a street).

isuM-ataru,

strike

against,"

"to meet by

uke-au,

receiving,"

"to guarantee."

i.e.,

" to take by receiving, "

uke-loru,

i.e.,

"to take delivery

of"

"

tiri-sahaku,

Ti^

336.

Some

to

manage by recur

verbs

with

member

of second

character

mention only three or four)

" to

selling," i.e.,

special

of a

frequency

compound

as

"to take out;" N. B.

Dasii

intransitive

pounds

is

derti,

"to begin

naki-dasu,

the

in

thus

(to

taking out, or

"to run out;"

hashiri-dasu,

in

;

:

Dasii denotes the action of coming out,

beginning,

sell off."

lori-dasu,

to cry."

properly a transitive verb, corresponding to

" to

as liashiri-dasu

come is

out."

therefore

Its intransitive

tire

use in such com-

somewhat anomalous, but

it

is

sanctioned by usage.

Kakani shows verb as

in

is

about

to

that

naori-kakaru,

idri-kakaru,

' '

to

the

or else that

"to be on

happen

denoted

action

commence,

the

to pass by.

road

it

by is

to

the

chief

accidental,

recovery;"

"

COMPOUND VERBS.

219

Kakerti, generally shows tliat the action lias been begun and then abandoned, as in sK-kakeru, " to leave half done hanashi-kakeru, "to break off in the middle of saying some;

thing."

Kiru,

"to cut," indicates

totality,

as

"

to hire the

whole"

house,

(of a

room undergoing

close up'' (e.g. a

kai-kiru,

in

purchase the whole" (of a consignment,

etc.);

etc.); sliime-kiru,

rain or

On less

word "in," as "to jump in;" /nri-ko?nu, "to come in " snow coming into the house).

the other hand, loru,

compounds

as

manage;"

is

used in number-

member, with but

tori-kaeru, the

same

as kaeru,

"to change,"

The

exchange;"

prefix

seems to make the signification of the second verb a

337-

more

tori-shiraberu,

"to

investigate."

precise.

Occasionally

compounded together, to way of expressing compounded of mbsu, "to say;"

three verbs are

'

as mbshi-agc-kaneru, a very respectful hesitate to say."

ageru, "to T[

in-

little

"to little

IF

to take,"

in toU-

(said of

Thus, lori-atsukau, the same as aisukau,"

dependent meaning. to

"

their first

"to

repairs).

AToOTa corresponds to the English

komu,

"to

kari-kiru,

338.

lift

It

up

Compound

" ;

is

and kaneru, "

to

'

be unable."

verbs, like simple ones, are susceptible

of

taking the negative, passive, potential, and causative suffixes, as

:

"

"did not knock dnown; " buchi-taosenakatla, " could not knock down " " being knocked down luchi-taosarete, " huchi-taosaseru, "to cause to knock down all from the verb buchi-iaosti, "to knock down." hichi-taosanakatta,

;

;

;

— 220

THK VERB. As

^f 339.

member

illustrated in the

examples we have given, the

first

compound verb is put in the indefinite form, while the second member alone is conjugated through the various moods and tenses. The first member generally stands in an adverbial relation to the second. Thus in buchi-korosu, "to beat to death," the first member buchi shows the manner of action of the second member korosu. In some few cases, however, the signification of the two members of the compound is co-ordinated, for instance in iki-kaeru, "to go and come back again."

^

of a

340. The Japanese language make such lavish use of compound verbs that it is essential for him who would speak

idiomatically to get into the habit of employing

few examples of their use

Fuio

omoi-dasJiimasMla. thinl'i-have-put-oiU.

Aa !

Kiki-sokonai

"It has just occurred

" Oh

CAoda Just

dc-kakeru

!

mistake

"You

desii. I

{U)

a

fto me.''

ierlte-7i(tve-inistft1:en.

Ileifr-tnvsttih-c

in

I

kah-sokonaimasliila.

!

are

:

Suddenly

All

them

Here

preference to simple verbs wherever possible.

is.

J

wrong."

I

have made a

(in writing)."

have

heard

—

EQUIVAr.KNTS OF

Furi-dasMie

Tl

TO

'

22i

BE.

Mia

X'\tll--htifi Inninr/

"As

kara,

derii

no

hecausn^

rfomff-out

action

7J00

put off

mi-awasemashu,

it

rain,

-to

{acrus.)

I

my

has come on think I will walk."

sce~ivill~pi'6bah'ly~c(nise-to-inecl

Mo

Klotsii

Still

one

ga

kara, Jtccmtse,

is

isukai

iina

'^^

notr

"

IVO

inessenf/ci'

yohicall-

{ctcnis.)

kayashlle

kudasai.

"I order

have

With regard

observe that the verb

to the

is

The

the

has just off; started so please call him back."

gerund kayashite

in this

is in

common

student

example,

last

who

is

");

colloquial use.

THE EQUIVALENTS OF THE VERR "TO BE 341.

to

who

^messenger

properly kaesu (compare kneru, " to go back

but the corruption knyasu

T[

another

give

to

cikndescend.

Imviuy-rjii'en-hticli

N. B.

kolo\

thinA

aru

(iwm)

ii-tsukeri(

"

perplexed by the variety of man-

ners in which the Japanese language expresses the sense of

"to be," should note the following

our substantive verb

remarks Aru,

:

except in the case to be mentioned

alia, arb, etc.,

in the next paragraph,

mean

"there

properly

"there

is,"

was," "there perhaps will be," but are often best translated by

"I (you,

have," "had,"

etc.)

"shall have," the Japanese

nominative becoming the English objective case,

Kane

ga

aru.

Monei/

(nam.)

(there)is.

By

"

I

as

:

have some money."

the addition of masu, as arimasii, arimasKla, arimashb,

the expression

is

made

gozaimasho (conf.

^

but ihe signification

more'polite.

270, is

p.

Gozaiviasu, gozaimasKta,

171) are

more

exactly the same.

honorific

still,

——

THE VERB.

32 2

^342. However

arimasu, gosaimasu sigmiy simply

rtr«,

when

(not "there is")

be''

illustrated in

^

Kono

mizu

adjective, as

taihen

iva,

karu\

iii

awfiMy

timtei- as-for,

Tills

means simply "to be"

293. Gozaimasu also

when construed with an

[

is.

The if

"This

liglitl

gozaimasii. {it)

"to

with a gerund, as

coTislrued

water

is

deliciously soft."

j

and of ar/ra(zsz1

certain present tense of (zn^

thus used with the

ever,

120 and pp. 124

—

rarely,

is

form of adjectives (see p.

or

ii

as the adjective includes in itself the

5),

"to be." Thus the less polite equivalent of the above sentence would be simply Kono mizu iva, taihen ni idea of the verb

In the other tenses, however,

karui. as

an agglutinated

suffix, as

and there exemplified light

;

"

" karukaro,

^343. De

aril,

the verb

explained in

^

paradigm; thus

in a

de alia, de aid, etc.

de gozaimashfi,

mean "I am," "he, " they

are,

'

she, or

is,"

it it

and so on through

all

—

that

arimasu,

is

are the

they

to say,

" we are," "you are,"

the otlier tenses.

Da

is

q>{

de

a corruption of de aru; datla and daro are corruptions alia

and de

(Conf.

with which they exactly agree in meaning.

aru,

end of

^

88,

These forms might with

64.)

p.

propriety be written d'a, d'alla, and d'arb, in order the clearly to

mark

their

composite

Kore

wa

nan

de

Hvis

as-fot',

tvhat

is

aru?\ {it)

t^

1

Uso de gozaimasho. I

£ê

9),

"was

De gozaimasu,

etc. (truly polite),

simple verb "to be" without " there,"

—

etc.

De

(familiar),

de ariniasKla, de arimasho, etc. (rather polite), de gozaimashita,

appears

karukuttn,

or will probably be light,"

is

am

186 (pp. 128

xrfobahhj'ls.

more

origin.

" Wliat (More

"

often,

It is

'

is this ? A'f^'t' 7cvr /J(7// ^/rt

probably a

lie.'

?)

)

"TO

EQUIVALENTS OF THE VERB kara

Tokaido TJZcMida

maivatte

itla

h'l

tui-nlntj

-(cc««

side

hii,

223

"Though

( I

BE."

you

think

mightn't

so,

it

ga

kaelle toku daro. J will probably be {nom.)c(nitrariwisK profit will-2ôbably~be.\s\iQylev to 2r0 round {politely, de gozaimas /id.) [by t^g Tokaido."

^

344. Desu, desKta, respectively as

and deshb have the same

examples

third

signification

ôzamasa, de gozaimasKia, and de gozai-

Thus

of which they are contractions.

masho,

and

(/e

equally well read thus

the second

preceding paiagragh

the

in

might

:

Uso desho. Tokaido kara maioatie

\

345.

Iru (3rd. conj., stem

signify properly

"

294), in

ho i)

to dwell,"

ga

kaelle loku desho.

and oru hence "

Their chief use

a certain place).

\

ilia

conj., stem, ori)

(ist.

to live," is

as

" to be" (in

auxiliaries

(see

which function they are now often employed

speaking of inaminate things, notwithstanding

which would seem

signification,

in

their original

to limit their application to

living creatures.

N. B.

The use oiiru

however, maintains difference between

ariniasu. "it

^

is

"

to be,"

many

idioms.

imasu or orimasu,

and

o ide

and of

is

still,

Notice, for instance, the

" he is there " {or here), "

there " (or here), " there

346. Irassharu iru,

animate beings and aru for inanimate

for

itself in

and

some."

nasani are honorific synon)'ms of

several other

verbs,

as

will

be sliown

in Tf 405.

^347.

jfa, as

speakers.

a verb,

But

is

not heard from

in the Colloquial of

tlic

Kyoto,

lips

in the

of Tol;)5

language

of the stage, and frequently in printed Colloquial (co-called), it

takes the place of

ja, the

wa,

a.s

(Conf

Tokyo

(fa.

It

must not be confounded with

contracted form of the two postpositions

\n

Kore ja nai

\

89, p. 64.

[o\-

Kore de wa

nai,

"

It is

not this."

2

THE VERB.

24

^

Nam, "

348.

to be,"

entirely to the Written

We

in

7iarmaseji',

not'"

i.

however,

find,

still

explained on

e.

"

it-is-nol^ (i.e.

"you must make

,

"conclusive present*"

use the form naraba

our conjunction

" or

won't do) if-one-hurries-

it

,

haste;" also occasionally the

used to separate the various

Jiai-i,

items of an enumeration, to

common

to

Language.

185, and such expressions as isoganakereba}

p.

\\\..

"

not to be confounded with nan/,

become," belongs almost

and hence coming

to

correspond

:''

" Ten or twenty days TuJui Ten-dfufs

^349.

hatsuka

nari, is,

Uvenly-days

less

the sense of " to be."

No

350.

verb recurs

p.

more constantly

pendently in

its it

suru.

,, ^

"

to

-u

be

m

("To make suru.

*

One form 1[

of the present tense

177, p. 121.

ivo,

obstruction," » ,.x, the way. imitation,"

imitate," also simply to

4

as

z'.e.,

"to "to

do " (something bad).

(

Conf.

"to do,"

:

("To make { t

Mane wo

is

" To make preparations." " To cook " {/aire la cuisine),

ivo suru,

fama wo

signification

" To make war."

K'o siiru.

„

Japanese than the

taking the accusative postposition

Shllaku ivo suru.

•^

in

Sometimes it stands indeproper sense of doing or making, the noun

usual with transitive verbs, thus

Rybri

passes over into

paradigm of which has been given

the French yaz're.

Ikusa

;''

or a

Sliru.

"to make," governed by

days

fortnis;ht."

and whose primary

159,

ten

See ^T[ 356 and 357.

irregular verb suru, the

on

'

/.s.

THE VERB

\

'

lit.

"to do," sometimes

properly

^S"?//'/^,

nari.

is

so

termed

in the Written

Language.

"

SURU.

S-osKie.

Omae

225

'^""^

rSen'"^ "What

do shimasu ?

""""^

'° '

you doing

are

?"

(famil.)

Compare chaH^

as

" quiet

such adjectival and adverbial expressions

also

shtia^,

io'

^351. More

often

su7-ii

Of

mere

The

modern following

:

" "

to arrive ;"

hisiiru,

"

to

to refuse ;"

,,

kessuru,

" "

to decide

,,

keisu,

"decision."

sassuru,

"

to guess

,,

saisu,

"a

jisuru,

to love ;"

"

anshin suru, choai ,

sum, f

.,

kaikiva suru,

_

suru,

to

,.

rash suru, iochaku suru,

N. B,

It

(e.g.

>.

,

kaikvaa,

,, "

t

'

;"

kenkwa,

,,

'

A-

"

to die in prison

"

to arrive

;

j

;" ,,

seems to have become usual

noun

(e.g.

,,

"

f

\

easy

civilisa.. „

tion.

(

"a

(jg-t-u

idchaku,

among

O W

heart.

quarrel."

" prison," and

{ f'o, ,,

an

S.|

"love."

.,

)

;

I

\

chbai,

,,

|

guess."

from anshin,

be(come))

attach suru to the preceding

noun

"refusal."

ji,

;''

to quarrel

,,^

"comparison.

hi,

,,

;"

j -t civilised

"

chaku, "arrival."

to feel at ease ;"

"

\

;"

"love."

az',

,,

;''

to love

I

kmkwa

from

compare

" '

i.e.,

suffix serving

chakusuru,

aisuru,

simply

i.e.,

thus formed, the

verbs

enormous number.

language contains an are a few specimens

quiet^,"

sinks into being a

nouns.

verbalise

that^

" having-done" smooth^"

lit.

{Chan and suhe-sube are onomatopes.)

simply "smoothly."

to

"did'

lit.

;" suhe-sube'- shile',

5,^;',

"

"arrival." transliterators.

to.

aisuru, cliakusurtC) wlien this

and to write it separately noun consists of two Chinese

consists of a single Chinese character,

anshin suru, choai

characters. distinction.

There

is

surti)

when

the

nothing to object to in this practically convenient

THE VERB.

226

^

When

352.

from

it

noun

the

belonged

to the

If

When

353-

from

if

noun

the

if

it

"he But

instead o^jishinai.

jisu),

and somewhat

incorrect

is

verb formed

the

sometimes treated as

is

regular conjugation, thusyVsa«a/,

first

does not refuse" (as this

a monosyllable,

is

by means of suru

vulgar.

a monosyllable ending in n, suru

is

generally changes to zuru in

Written Language, and

the

thence to jiru in Colloquial speech,

this jiru

being con-

jugated regularly according to the paradigm of the third

The same

conjugation.

when

the final letter

thing sometimes

not

"

to

be anxious

njirii,

"

to

correspond

to

argue

to

be injured

ronjiru,

'

354.

'

"

The examples

words.

Sum

is

less

Japanese origin. however, in

agari-sagari suru,

;''

happens even

:

from

an,

;"

1),

;"

;

given

in

351—3

"[[^

are

and

following

use

sagartt,

"

Chinese

several

others

are,

:

"to go up and down;" from

indefinite forms (used substantively) of agaru,

and

all

frequently attached to words of native

The

common

thus

n,

anjiru,

sonjiru,

^

is

the

"to ascend,"

to descend.''

"to turn in bed;" from neru, "to lie," and kaeru, " to exchange." kega suru, " to be wounded ;" from koga, " a wound." ne-gaeri suru,

"

to sleep,"

^355. There

are a few instances

ol

zuru ox jiru

being agglutinated to an adjective stem, as karonjtru, *

Karoki,

karonjiru.

" to think lightly karoshi

in

the

of;''

(for

suru)

:

from iarui,* " light."

Written Language,

wlience the

of

""

SURU. omonjiru,

'

'

227 from omoi,

to esteem ;"

But these words sound bookish, and in

H

356- Just as in French

much

are not

used

noun

not

is

deed be

it

"to be hot," so also a

In a few cases,

examples given

in the

preceding paragraphs.

"to produce" or

e.g., shbjiru (for shosuru),

"to be produced,"

it

has a double acceptation.

the sole arbiter in each instance.

When

substituting for

sum

aisum,

"to love;" ,

its

,,,

,,

,, ,

^ esteem

357-

"

to

is

:

"to be loved."

aiserarem,

get „ chochaku sera- ("to ^^^^^ thrashing. |

1

•

„

omonjirareru,

;

is

obtained by

passive serareru or sarem, thus

chochaku sum, -to thresh;

omonjim,

Usage

usage sanctions the

transitive use, then the corresponding passive

,

and

intransitive,

is

it

corresponds to an English passive, as variously

illustrated in the

,_

sum with It may in-

verb.

transitive

but sometimes

;

Japan-

in

from the combination of

necessarily

transitive

sometimes

the expression/a/rt' chand does not

hot," but

ese the verb resulting

H

heavy.

genuine Colloquial.

mean "to make a

'

'

(

\

"to be teemed"

a

es-

Sometimes sun, when used independently, takes ga

instead of wo.

It

then signifies "to be," as in

"There is a ga sum, Zutsii ga suru, "There is Oto

noise." a headache,"

i.e.,

"I have a

headache."

^

358.

Construed with the particle

suru means "to be

to,

about to," thus Ikb to shiie, " Being about to go." :

Construed vvith the particle ni, suru forms an idiom which the following sentence may serve to illustrate :

Kaelle

kara no koto

Havina-returnetl after

s'

ni shiyb.

thin{j to ivUl-ilo.

(

"I

\ nher

will leave

my

return.

it till

THE VERB,

228

VERBS LIABLE TO BE MISTAKEN FOR, EACH OTHER. Tf

Foreign students of Japanese are often naturally per-

359.

plexed by the

fact that the

conjugation end in tain present

and

2nd..?

It

indefinite

verbs of the

ist.

and the conditional base) of verbs of the 2nd.

conjugations always contain an

3rd.

shaberu, " to chatter," of the

\s

many

stems of

while two of the "bases" (the cer-

j-,

is

of the

ist,

For instance,

r.

conjugation

because the stem

ist.,

or of the shaber, the

is

On

form shaberi, and the negative base shabera.

the other hand,

"to pack,"

isumeni,

of the 2nd. con-

is

jugation, the IcUer r belonging in this case, not to the stem,

but to the termination. faded flowers), boil,"

is

),

ki-ru

iêr-?^ (ist.

conjugation, while

ist.

(like

"to

conj), "to diminish," and /ie-r« (2nd.

"to pass through"; Hr-ti

(ist. conj.),

"to wear."

(3rd. conj.),

fall" i2i-ru,

Especially perplexing are such pairs

of the 3rd.

of verbs as conj.

"to

Similarly chir-u,

of the

is

sight to distinguish correctly

all

Neither the forms

"to

is it

cut,"

easy at

of, say,

and first

todomar-u,

the intransitive verb "to stop," from those of iodome-ru,

the

corresponding transitive verb "to stop." Practice and the dictionary are the only guides in this matter.

\

360.

The comparative paradigm on the opposite page

serve to illustrate the

moods and verbs,

obtaining,

between pairs or

sets

ist.

all in

daily Colloquial use.

conj.,

stem

"to go

ir;

of like-sounding

They

in,"

into one's

mind,"

ireru, 2nd. conj., iru, 3rd. conj.,

i.e.,

stem

stem

i;

"to be ir

;

"

"to

to

are

h

dwell,"

"to

be.'

in

niiru,

agreeable to one."

put in."

verbs

three :

used chiefly

sense of " to be useful," and in the phrase

go

will

in the various

The

such as those above-mentioned.

given are iru,

tenses,

diffeiences

the " to

VERBS LIABLE TO BE CONFOUNDED.

229

Iru, "to go in," icnA ireru, "to put in," are related to €ach other as respectively the intransitive and transitive forms of the same verb. The resemblance of these, two to iru,

ho.

"to

be,"

is

merely fortuitous.

"

'

"

THE VERB.

230

VERBS USED AS OTHER PARTS OF SPEECH. 1[

Some

362.

few verbs,

mostly in the gerundial form,

used as postpositions,

If

" owing

yoUe,

ni

to

;

English

to

phrases, or conjunctions, thus

"too (much)

amari,

hajimeie, "for the

"to hold."

of " from ?«(j/s«, " (romj/oru, " to rely."

correspond

Others

363.

;

"by means

"with,"

moile,

are

e.g.,

;" indef.

first

adverbs,

adverbial

:

form o[ amaru, "toexceed."

time," | gerund

" never before.

" contrary to what one might kaeru, " to return " (intrans.).

"to

oi hajimeru,

begin " (trans.

j

).

expect;" gerund o^

kaelte,

used as a suffix meaning "only," e.g. "only that;" indef formofXvW/, "tocut. "

b'ri {\a\g. kkiri),

sore-kiri,

nokorazu, " without excep-

tion,""all."

gerund "to remain."

negative

] J

sayb nara, "good-bye," lit. " if that be so (we shall meet again). " '

semele,

at least, "

"at most

;

"

)

of

nokorii,

»ara(3a),

j

conditionoinaru, "to be."

al

gerund of scmeru,

'

to

'

treat

with rigour."

"urgently;

shiite, ,

,,

,

suheie,

'

,^

"

gerund o{ shiiru, "to urge."

.t

"altogether, °

„

,,

1,

"all.

>

tatoeba, T[

'

'

The

used

adverbiall)', thus

present tense

kaesu-gaesu,

(gerund

\° ^

for instance

364.

„

;

-^

unite

of suheru, „ one.

m

" condit. of latoeru,

is

in

some few

"to

'

' '

to

compare,

cases doubled

and

:

"over and over again;" from

kaestt,

"to

send back."

\

365. verbs,

It

has already been shown in pp. 140

and phrases formed from

the adjectives of

verbs,

European languages.

—

i

how Japanese

frequently rep lace

"

CHAPTER

X.

THE ADVERB, INTERJECTION, AND CONJUNCTION. SPECIAL PHRASEOLOGY.

^

Japanese has few

366.

words corresponding to

if

to

any true adverbs.

Almost

the

all

our adverbs prove, on e.xamination,

be stragglers from the other parts of

speecli.

It

will,

however, afford some insight into the nature of the language,

and be

practically useful to students, to glance at the various

expedients by which the necessity for adverbs

^

The

367.

forms

indefinite

adverbially,

and correspond

adverbs in

"

180

— 181

ly,''

ku of adjectives are

in

most part

the

for

—

4),

such

is

naku

Zosa

not-heing,

dekimasu.

AtarasKku isuhurimasMta. Newly

have-made,

at the present

"It

(

{it)forthcomes. |

^^

not their original force,

nor indeed their invariable force even

D-ljfic^tlty

used

to English

although, as has been explained in

123

(pp.

obviated.

is

done.

f

can

day

easil}'

:

— be

''

"It has

been

newly

1 built.

"

KitanarasKkv^ miemasff.

It looks^ dirt(il)y'.

N. B. Some few adjectives are no longer used colloquially, except ku form corresponding to our adverbs, e.g., kotogotoku, " al-

in the

together T[

;"

mattaku, " quite."

368. Japanese Q.g.

,

kon-nichi,

nouns often correspond lit.

"this day,"

i.e.,

to European adverbs, " to-day ;"y«-i5«K, lit.

THE ADVERB.

232

"ten

parts,"

i.e.,

"great side,"

i.e.,

"place" (2nd.

Words

"plenty," "exceedingly;"

"mostly;"

ko),

i.e.,

ko-ko,

lit.

b-kaia,

"this"

"here." (Conf.

\

lit.

ho),

(ist.

p.

45.)

of this class retain their substantive character so

com" at,"

pletely that the equivalents of

" from,"

etc.,

—

64,

such particles as " of,"

in fact the postpositions,

— can be construed

with them as readily as with any other substantives, thus

Doko

made

:

ide far

are

you

"

"

"

MISCELLANEOUS REMARKS ON ADVERBS.

^

370. There

are

many

also

words

"

233

which

nouns

are

but which are always or almost

etymologically speaking,

always used as adverbs, and which mostly take the postposition

or jiki

as jiki

ni,

" already

sugu or sugu

;"

^371. Phonetic

ni,

" immediately

ni,

"

:"

sude

ni,

directly."

decay has considerably

these words in their passage from

some

altered

of

other parts of speech to

Thus dd P " how ?" is a corruption "what manner.?" Similarly Ao, "in this and a, "in way," "thus;" so or sayo, "in that way;

the state of adverbs.

yd P

of dono

that way," are derived

from iono

and ano yd

sono yd,

yd,

respectively.

^

Many words which we

372.

obliged to

are

by

translate

adverbs or adverbial phrases are the gerunds of verbs, as explained

^^

in

—

362

3

(p.

230).

this class retain their verbal force

may be

How

seen from the use of such phrases as

"

nokorazu^,

without exception,"

all

words of

truly

even at the present day,

lit.

hilori^

7710'

" even^ one-person'

remaining-not' (behind)."

H

The

373'

following are

corresponding

to

will

"a only,"

"as.

.

hanahada, '

fi

or

'

ka,

less.

'about,'

.as." '

'

very.

how

'

;" zw'//^

a

never.

" quite " (always combined with the following

choilo,

dake,

'

in 52.

7?ia,

slightly."

bun

" always

p.

little,"

chotio,

iiaga

itsude7no,

negative verb,

chi{()io,

iku

mentioned

be found in the paradigm on

about," " only.

bakari,

the chief Japanese words

our adverbs, not already

More

this chapter.

some of

initial

consonant

is

makkurai,

" pitch-dark,"

doubled, as

from kurai, " dark.")

?"

" rather

whose

adjective,

"more

mada, "

still

tive verb,

'

;" with '

not

a nega-

yet.

"

"

THE ADVERB.

234

" again."

niata,

" well

!"

iakusan,

place,

first

(In this sense

lokoro

often abbrev. to }na.)

"no

negative verb,

"more"

moilo,

naru-take,

"

as

.

a

.

.

" well

yafiari

as possi-

pari),

/ada

yohodo

!"

sMoshi, " a

jV.

B,

^

It

374.

much

Avoid, as

may

'

'

"immediately" tada and ima,

and " a

yop

" very."

'

pretty " (as in tired ").

httle," as

'

'

'

'

" now.") " very "

(emphatically '

se^t,

" nothing but."

(from

yap-

positively '' (from Chinese ze, "good," and kt, "bad," like our phrase for better for worse "). " a good deal," ziiibim,

little."

and empha"merely," ia/ia),

iadai7na,

(emphatically "also."

podo),

(vulgarly

tically

"nevertheless,"

"still."

ble ;" " if possible. naze ^ " why .?" sale,

so."

tokoro ga,

more.

(adverb). .

"thereupon,"

de,

" and

wM

"already;"

ma,

"much," "very." same as iaiso.

iaisu,

mazu, "in the

pretty

the Japanese equivalents for

as possible,

the Japanese rarely employ them.

seen strange that the foregoing

should

list

contain no equivalent for our adverbs of affirmation and negation, " yes

"

The

and "no."

no words exactly corresponding Japanese.

in

There

means "no;" but is

emphatic.

exists,

it is little

The word

it

reason

when

used, except

/le /

is

I'e

which

the denial

which

hei! or hai !

sometimes be translated by " yes,"

and "no'

'

word

a

true,

is

that there are

is

our " yes

to

may

properly an interjection

used to show that one has heard and understood what has

been said to one. statement. will cry

Thus,

It

more

masu.

a

tea-house

girl

out hei ! simply to show that she

Instead of "yes," da',

does not generally imply assent to a

when

is

"no

still

more

called,

she

coming.

the Japanese say "that'

politely so desti,

Similarly for

is

is^

so^"

so'

politely sayb de gozai-

they say " that

is

not so," sbja

—

.

"yes" and "no." Or

de gozaimasen.

nai, politely sayo

verb of the question, thus

235 they repeat the

eL'ê

:

ni nari-\ wakari " Do Juis~\ Honourable underatanditiif to stand ?" mashita ha PI For use of past tense\ \^^''^' <=°"f' IT ^74, P- 176.^ I ? hecome

}'0U

under-

|

WakarimasKiia.

)

IZave-iinêrstood.

1

Wakarimasen.

1

Vnderstatul-not.

>

O

exit

MP

narimasu

ide ni

Honourable

becomes

to

\

;"

375.

word

but this

is

another,

to

sayo.

— Some

especially

de

in

where

cases

ka P ?

is

idiom

answer

given

(

for

a

by

would

:

" Have they come (home ?"

(

"How

(don't

is

it.?"

i.e.,

"I

know."

from

differs

to

?

question

European

a

Thus

Jias-become

gozaimasu

one

answering

narimashita Aa P

376. Japanese

the

often abbreviated

word ikanimo

which generally proves

a habit, of

foreigners,

-Hoto

is

speal
decidedly old-fashioned

kaeri ni O Honourable return to

to

• Yes."

1

simply say that he did not know.

Ikaga

coming'?"

jg pjg

J

The Japanese have

irritating

\

" j^f^

In familiar intercourse, sayo de gozaimasu

to the single

" yes

<<

"

i

(it) is.

N. B.

\'gg

.

\

?

Sayo de gozaimasu. So

1

negative

ours

with

interrogation.

respect

The

following examples will serve to illustrate the difference,

which must be constantly borne standings are to be avoided ' '

Isn't

he coming

.?"

in

mind

if

grave misunder-

:

Kimasen ka P

"

THE ADVERB.

236

"No."

It is SO as the) Sayo de gozairnasu. (Z(?. negative in your question >- Kiniasen. ,

implies.

"

Oh

!

}

)

he

yes,

" Of course he

He I Kimasu.

is." is \"

Kimasu

mo.

lo

(Conf. middle of p. 85.)

phrases are formed by means of the post'

^377. Adverbial positions de, mo,

don

and especially m, thus

to,

" with a bang."

lo,

:

shidai-shidai ni,

'

'

little

by

little."

jbzu

"skillfully.''

ni,

" already."

Slide ni,

maru

" quite."

de,

"

verb), •[

378.

ivaza

rarely."

Onomatopes,

like

the

etc.,

expressive of sauntering

expressive of complaining or scolding

of the yelping of a dog

;

soro-soro, expressive of slow

of obscurity or listlessness

sound,

etc.,

;

Almost

etc.

" ding-dong,"

which are general-

extremely numerous in Japanese.

ly classed as adverbs, are

6ura-&iira,

negative

" on purpose."

to,

English words

"topsy-turvy," " higgledy-piggledy,"

Such are

(with a

verb), " not in the least.

negative

(with a

ni

me//(2

mo

ionio

;

expressive of glitter

pika-pika,

movement

;

;

hon-yari, expressive

katchiri, expressive all

guzu-guzu,

;

kyatt-kyan, expressive

of a clicking

words beginning with the

letter/ are onomatopes, excepting /a«, "bread."

N. B.

There

is

room

for

doubt whether Japanese pan

the like-sounding Spanish word, or whether

ruption of Portuguese " pao," anciently spelt

came

to

Japan

fully

is

simply

may not rather be a cor" pam ;" for the Portuguese

it

forty years before the Spaniards, namely, in the

middle of the i6th century. l.\TERJECTIONS.

^379. The

chief

interjections,

and those more or " eh's

.?"

less

which occur

besides

inarticulate

in all

he

I

(see

p.

234)

"ah's!" "oh's!" and

languages, are

:

"

THE INTERJECTION. Aita

^nd

a cry of pain,

!

derived from the exclamation aa

the stem of the adjective

ita,

Ara! an exclamation

380.

I

" painful."

used

relief,

when

for instance

something heavy and put it in its place. rarely employed by any but the lower classes.

safely lifted

This word Tf

itai,

of surprise, used chiefly by women.

Dokkotsho ! a sort of sigh of

one has

237

is

Domo,

"even {mo) how.?

lit.

term expresses

This much-used

{do P)

astonishment,

and

corresponds to some extent to such English phrases as

"do

what

may," "well

I

hopelessness,

difficulty,

I

never!" "really

now!"

emphasis on the chief word of the clause, thus Omoshirokuie domo

. .

•<

1

it

was so amusing, that ...

the sentence perhaps remaining unfinished.

domo or naka-naka* domo

is

an

or to

;

.

But very often

a mere expletive,

used to gain

time and to cover paucity of ideas.

Hale na Tf

381.

Ke

!

equivalent to our " well,

a

or kke,

final

translatable

"surely"

by

never

!''

expletive conveying the

an indistinct conviction on

means "

I

the

or

there was ;" but aila-kke

speaker's

"I is

part,

believe."

Ke

K'oso,

said

by

it

tO-

f

'

an emphatic particle, used to strengthen the word

Md ! an See

atta !"

used only in the most familiar intercourse.

is

which precedes

*

said-sMrely.

of

often

Thus

"surely there was

deldrti Ashiia made ni \ <.j believe he To-morrow Try s«, wm-fte-j-eady L^q^] j bg ready sempo de iilakke. io morrow." ihul, olTier-side atf

idea is

If

it.

exclamation of surprise or entreaty, used chiefly

369, p. 232.

—

THE INTERJECTION.

238

by women.

Do

all.

Nan ^382.

Very often

not confound

ma, for 7«az« (see

Avith

^

emphatic, see footnote to

7Var«,ôf?o

of great

surprise,

thought

it.?''

But more

"who

to

pronounced

in

and then

'When some one

it

usual to chime in

with

naruhodo

a

would have never!''

I

at

!

stoiy,

one may

.''"

so'

^

or less politely

Ne

383.

or ne,

si)

say

vulgarly

Instead

it

emphasises and separates,

of toa

(see

sake

the

for

Kore wa

gested

as

the

Occasionally pas.?" in

The

Ne

has

so

been sug-

equivalent to it in our language. might be rendered in French by " n'est-ce

"is

it.?"

war.?"

and

is

in

English by such

"do you?" "won't

puzzled, as su

they.?"

Sometimes

desit

a hesitating tone of voice), "well, I don't "

as

"you many

nearest it

that the speaker

I

wa

which

with

remarks,

according to what has gone before.

see

to

distinctness,

meaningless

their

German by "nicht

idioms as

and

know.''"

speakers interlard

the fashion

after

may be superadded

this.''

you

"don't

somewhat it

emphasis

greater

"This,

ne,

know," or English

of

that

the preceding

Indeed

85).

p.

"is*

lit.

and provincialiy na or >w, serves word or clause, which

draw

to

-^

is

ka ?

to

attention

dcsu' ka^

sb^

"I

it

point he

every

makes, or every time he pauses to take breath. of naruhodo,

tone

"really!"

long

a

telling

is

no

is

an assenting tone of

means "oh! indeed,"

voice, see."

6.

in a

"well,

so!"

say

don't

is

it

—

When pronounced

corresponds

it

"you

often

197, pp. 135

at

p. 234.).

word, for which there

a very useful

.•*

English equivalent.

exact

meaning nothing

sinks into

it

it

it

etc.,

shows

ne (pronounced in

know," or "

let

me

belongs exclusively to familiar intercourse, and

should never be employed on

official or

public occasions.

BAD LANGUAGE.

Many

'39

persons are in the habit of beginning sentences,

am ne !

even of calling people, by means of the words

" that"),

^

just as

English speakers often begin by "

and

{ano

= "

say

I

!

384. Oi/ an exclamation used to call people. 0>'(Z-oya.'

an exclamation of great surprise,

heard chiefly

from the mouths of women.

— Short sa

Sa/

or Set/

emphasis

end

at the

Kore kara

sa!

iku no

Sa and

1

HonourcMe

we'll

"

go along

(Aâ is emphatic also; see

common

nasai/

{

deign!

(along!"

idiom

"I have

Arimasen yo /

"Come

ide coeU

is

used emphatically

Fo,

:

T[

!

113.)

sa are used indifferently to urge, hurry, or defy, as

Sa/ very

"Now

(

from {we)ao!

JVom

A

used by the lower classes to give

is

of a sentence, thus

sayo sa/

at

the

come

along!

"of course," "yes."

end

of a

sentence,

as

:

"

none, and there's an end of

it!

Zo, belonging rather to the Written Language than to the Colloquial,

but

still

a sentence,

to

which

heard

occasionally it

adds emphasis.

at

end

the

Ze seems

to

of

be a

variation of zo.

N. B. in

The

iêrsonal

pronoun anata, "you,"

is

somes intercalated

a sentence with a certain interjectional or expletive force, chiefly by

members

of the lower classes.

BAD LANGUAGE. 1[

385-

Japanese

is

honourably

distinguished

languages of the world by being Wliere,

swear

for

at his

instance,

a

European

unmanageable

steed, a

(for kore

most

devoid of oaths.

driver

would probably will only em-

Japanese

phatically exclaim X-ore.Mit. "this!" ox sore/

rya/ and sorya/

from

totally

"that!" Ko-

wa, and sore wa) are used

much

in

"

"

BABY LANGUAGE.

240

same way,

ihe

;

"fool are

common

The words haka!

scolding expletives.

as

beraho-me ! " scoundrel

''

The me may be

terms of abuse.

of particle of contempt, which

" beast

" chikushb!

;

o'iberabb-me suffixed to

is

;

" etc.,

a sort

any noun,

"that brute of a dog."

as ano inu-me,

BABY LANGUAGE, ETC.

\

numerous

In Japanese, as in English, there are

386.

special

words and corruptions of words which are used by young

and

children,

Such are

by adults

also

in

addressing young children.

:

" goodbye" (=baby

abayo,

nennc,

from ashi, the hence "to walk."

an-yo,

'

feet,"

baya, from obasan

,

" to

e}iko,'\

English "la!").

sit.''

from

ncru,

from

ningyo,

' '

to

sleep.

'

nennei,

" an old

'

'

a

doll."

"

lady," "granny.

Me, "the hands;" from

"clothea."

bebe,

"a

botchan*

from

chan,

little

umamina,\

boy."

Most of these words are Thus a pet dog's

animals.

^

its little

"lummy

' '

food.

a dog" (prowan-wan, perly " bow-wow "). '

"Mr.,"

san,

'

"Mrs.," "Miss."

an-yo,

also used forefeet

in

are

addressing

pet

hind

feet

ieie,

its

" pon-pon.

387. There are also some few words which

confined

entirely

*

to

the

"cold water"

hiya,

men

/e

repeated.

fair

(lit.''

sex.

Such

is,

"honourably

are

for

almost

instance,

fresh"),

which

call mizu.

Derived from hosan, " a Buddhist

priest,"

Japanese children resem-

bling Buddhist priests in liaving shaven pates.

\ Perhaps from J

Not

to

by adults.

en, " tlie floor,"

and

XJmamma

is

ioio, " thing," " act."

mamma, " rice," " food," used probably iimai, " good to eat," twice repeated.

be confounded with the term

COURT LANGUAGE. Tf

388.

A number

designations

of objects

and actions

receive

Family, and of those privileged to address them. ordinary mortals can have no use for

this exalted

a few specimens of

not

student.

Some

Classical times

will doubtless

it

the

of

some

;

peculiar

mouths of members of the Imperial

the

in

241

are

euphemisms

(e.g.

are

" blood

tion," used to signify

")

;

interest the

to

fail

Court words

Although

phraseology,

survivals ase,

from

"perspira-

some, as kachin and

kabe,

belong also to the language of women, while others are of uncertain origin

ORDINAKY EXPRESSION.

—

:

COURT LANGUAGE. 7

amhi.

/lit.

•

M,

ase,

dango,

ishi-ishi,

deru,

juban, kami,

"a lionourableX

/lit.

( '

" walking." "blood."

perspiration)

(lit.

•

honourableX

becoming

\

"going

"a

kane,

takara,

konie,

yone,

"money."

treasure)

"rice."

(classical)

miso,

musM, ("•

mizu,

hiya,

^lit. '

{

shirt."

"hair."

(classical) (lit.

out."

/

hiyo,

gushi,

dumpling.''

fetrr'y)

honourablyX

cool

"bean-sauce."

"cold

water.'

7

mochi,

kachin,

" rice-cake."

neru,

mi koshi,

"sleeping."

(coni. Colloquial »tana-iia,\ <
sake,

kukon,

"rice-beer."

iofu,

okahe,

"bean-curd."

zbri,

kongb,

"sandals."

Notice, too, that the Court, resided at Ky5to,

retains

having for

a preference for

many

centuries

Kyoto pronun-

CONJUNCTIONS.

242 ciations,

gozarimasu

e.g.

kudasare for hidasai,

nasare

gozaimasu,

for

nasai,

for

etc.

CONJUNCTIONS.

^

389.

Conjunctions, can scarcely be said to exist in Japanese

as an

independent part of speech,

partly

their

place being taken,

by conjugational forms of the verb and

partly

by postpositions, partly by nouns. "

word "and, stantly

which

recurring

in

is

of

all

between verbs or clauses

adj'ective,

With regard

to the

Western languages the most con-

conjunctions, is

the necessity for

almost completely obviated

it

in

Japanese by the construction with the indefinite form or the gernnd, explained in is

^^

278

sometimes represented by

— 281. ;«'

or

Between nouns, "and"

io,

^

as explained in

109

But more often the two nouns are simply placed

and 1 119. side by side,

Occasionally

"and"

between nouns sKle

o):

" Kazusa and B5shu" (the

Kazusa Bbshu,

?&

names of two provinces on

— by

shtka sKile),

is

the

Wt

Tokyo

the ocean side of

represented between verbs

phrase so

shite (pedantically

" having done so."

But

Bay).

— never

this

sKko

idiom,

imitated from the Chinese, must not be used too freely.

"But"

sometimes represented by

is

sliikashi ;

must this Japanese word be repeated nearly " but" is in English.

"Or"

is

but neither ss

often

sometimes expressed by means of the word

as explained in

\

348.

" Provided"

is

represented by such constructions as

sae

sui'eba

ci'en

if-do.

Iki G
"While"

is

7ian,

"Provided one goes. j

sometimes represented by the word wa^^ra

agglutinated to the indefinite verbal form,

" while walking

as

" ;

as

aruh-nagara,

sometimes by iokoro, as explained n

^

58.

"

:

EQUIVALKNTS OF ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS.

The

243

following references to sections of this work, in which

words or constructions corresponding to the chief English conjunctions are treated

"although," see

*|[

,,

389.

"as,"

,,

99

,,

99.

,

"but,"

,,

,

}

"neither., nor,

97

,,

287.

ibri, lit.

Kono

tori

no

Tills

way

's

Waialaishi

,,

,,

"that,"

,,

„ 117.

&

,,

,,

&

389." when,"

no

&

287. "while,"

" way,

"

"

mono. ono.l things, ings.

iu

&

212.

288.

,,

58

&

93.

"whereupon,",, 58. "whether," ,, ,,97.

'

128

135

„ „57,58,&287.

" whereas," „

348.

tori

,,57.58,&389-

,,

road," thus

as," is

expressed

:

„su,ch things as

this.

)

ni

nasai. j ;_

t.

391.

see^99&i35.

"than,"

"As," meaning "in the same manner

by the noun

\

useful

"though,"

"

"if,"

390.

&

„ 288

"either... or,"

^

"since,"

288.

"and,"

"because,"

may be found

of,

Details concerning the best

1 1

"Pleas Please you

do

as

tell

manner of

translating the

English conjunctions into Japanese in various contexts be-

long not so

much

to

grammar

as

to

the dictionary.

accordingly referred to Messrs.

Satdw and

The Ishi-

student

is

bashi's

"English-Japanese Dictionary of the Spoken Lan-

guage," where the words in question are amply illustrated.

CHAPTER XL HONORIFICS. *[[

392.

No

language

in

world

the

than

idioms

honorific

more

is

only the vocabulary, but the

not

with affect,

grammar itself. made to

very

although scattered references have-been

Therefore,

the subject of honorifics in former chapters, to

saturated

These idioms

Japanese.

gather together under one heading

all

it

seems advisable

the leading mani-

festations of a habit of speech, without a proper mastery of

which

it

is

impossible to speak Japanese with any approach

to correctness.

H

393-

The

derations, i.

use of honorifics

namely

:

of the person addressed, while depreciatory

humble forms

are used in speaking of oneself

words, what we should style the tory, ii.

guided by four main consi-

Honorific forms are used in speaking of the actions

or possessions or

is

person

first

In

other

self-deprecia-

and the second person complimentary. In speaking of others (what we should

person),

honorifics are used only

if

and, though not a superior,

be such

at least

call

the person

superior in rank to the person spoken

iii.

is

to,

or

if

the

third

spoken of

he

is

is

present

an equal, or assumed to

for courtesy's sake.

There are gradations

in the

use of honorifics,

accord-

ing to the greater or less respect meant to be paid to the

person spoken to or

of.

—

PRINCIPLES GUIDING THEIR USE. iv.

Honorifics have a tendency to lose

and

signification, style

245

of

speech.

to sink

Sometimes

of a courteous

become

they

original

their

mere marks

into

absolutely

meaningless.

^

394. in

It

has been asserted by some that the use of honorifics

Japanese replaces that of the

European

languages.

This

pronouns

personal

not

is

strictly

of

The

correct.

means " the ail gust book,'' not only etymologically, but also in the mind and intention

expression ^0

/20«, for

instance,

who makes use of it. It is only because " you " are an august person, that the words g9 of every Japanese speaker

hon come, in many contexts, to

to correspond pretty closely our more precise phrase " your book." The correspon-

dence

mean

is still

only approximate

;

for very often

go hon may

book of some other august lady or gentleman different from you, i.e., it may mean " her book "or " his book." In some circumstances it may denote the book of the most august of all persons, namely the Emperor, and this is indeed the more primitive signification of the Chinese character with which the word go is written. Similarly g» yo, " august business,'' may be either "your business," "his business," or " Government business." Like considerations the

apply to other honorific phrases.

^

395.

Descending from general considerations

the student should

In addressing an equal or superior, nourable," prefixed to

or go,

to

"august"

(conf..

the

^

p.

facts o,

:

" ho-

143),

is

most of the nouns denoting objects belonging

or connected with

O,

word

2io,

him

in

any way.

and adverbs sometimes take one or other prefixes.

to particulars,

remember the following leading

being of Japanese origin,

is

Even

adjectives

of the honorific

mostly employed

—

"

246

HONORIFICS.

with native Japanese words, origin,

while go, which

the Chinese.

But usage admits of numerous exceptions

this

and go

rule.

are applied to

subject to the limitations mentioned in

^

of Chinese

is

employed with words borrowed from

mostly

is

Here

396.

are a few

honorific prefixes

familiar instances

.''"

riisu desu.

" Your

(or his) consent."

Your

(or his) relations."

"Your

(or his) loss" (in

'

shinrui.

'

(

[money, elc).

"Your

kega.

"By de.

(or his)

your (or

influence"

Yohodo Vert/

etc.)

" Your (or his) absence." " He is out."

riisu.

kage

her,

(his,

" Your (or his) house." "Is he at home

iaku.

son.

of the use of these

(children."

iaku desu ka P

Go

393.

"Your

(

shochi.

^

to

person,

third

:

kodomo-sku.

Go Go

the

kirei desu. Jiotiourabli/ xyi'City

Danna

wa

Mastei'

as-for,

is.

honouraMy

" this

{lit.

wound." his)

kind

shade).

very pretty " (e.g.

It is

garden oiyours).

My

master

is

busy.

isogasMii gozaimasu. husy is.

Go mollomo de gozaimasu. Aii{fust

Go

very

taikutsu de gozaimashilaro. probdbly-xvas.

Aiigiist leiliuin

T[

397.

Occasionally

order to

make

the

"You

are

perfectly

right."

is.

" You must have

word sama, "Mr.," is added, still more polite, thus

the expression

felt

bored."

:

in

CURIOUS HONORIFIC IDIOMS.

Go

kurb

Miguat

trouble

sama. Mr.

' '

(

"

,

Monom-aUe

(Thanks

your

for)

trouble."

j

O

247

You

have had a long

machi-do

sama.

\

time to wait

taait-ionff

Mr.

1

me

for

;"

or " Excuse

keeping you waiting

^so long." kinodoku Sonmiruble poison-of-the-spirit Regret on one's

£.

iV.

sama. Mr.

am

"I

(

sorry

for

I;your sake."

1

'••

own account

word

expressed by the

is

zaimen, never by kinodoku.

\

Examples such

398.

and go

in

(so

as these introduce us to the use of a

speak) an

to

sounds very strange

to

.

,-.

O

„

.

yasu gozaimasu.

Honourably

ears, tiius

"

(

-

^

clieap it

^

,

.,

J

busata

(jtO _,

,„^

,

tlashimasniia. r

.

T\,

.,

at first

:

cheap, Sir,"

i.e.,

have the honour to to you cheap."

offer

It is

I

rehave been sadly ' ,, about callmg upon

I >• miss '

(

which

way,

objective

European

,

-{

,

.

you.

Go

mbshi-agemashita. buret (/") said-lifted, rudeness

August

jama Honourable

Al

a

ilashimasKila. ( (J)have-done. |

obstacle

first

hearing,

speaker

is

is

remissness,

not, of

which

I

is

that the

Far from any

The

idea underlying

my

goods, and even

cheapness of

the rudeness,

of the individual that the Japanese

himself.

such a thought.

rude

" Excuse me for having interruptedôa."

think

applying honorifics to

mind

these idioms the

to

very

you."

the literal import

words may cause the student

Japanese

"I was

f

1 /^

and what

the interruption,

have been guilty with regard

to

you, have

a sort of reflected glory cast on them by their connection with so exalted a personage as

yourself.

It

is

as

if-

one

HONORIFICS.

248 should say "

"

I

I

have had the honour to be remiss in calHng;"

had the honour

to

be rude to you,"

phrases about remissness in calling, are

the

for

Moreover such

etc.

about rudeness,

etc.,

most part mere verbiage corresponding to no

actual facts.

^

The phrase

399.

said,

two contrary ways. " (aprls votes),

first

It

" honourably

sometimes

is employed in " Please do you go

first,"

signifies

sometimes " Kindly excuse me

for

going

first."

^

400.

Many words

in

common

use

honorific intent vis-a-vis the person the

without any

take

spoken

mouths of women and of the lower

to,

especially in

Thus we

classes.

daily hear such expressions as

" a goblin."

bake, bon,

tomurai, " a funeral." " tsuMsama, " the moon " Honourable Mrs.

'

(ht.

Moon isuri,

I").

" small change." " soup

tsuyxi,

"

(lit.

"dew"). yu, " hot water,"

"a

hot

trays

on

bath." zen,

"the small

which Japanese food served;"

temple."

These are

examples of the

become meaningless. a point of

satire, to

tendency

is

etc., etc.

of honorifics

to

Occasionally honorifics are used with

convey an indirect attack under cover

Thus, not from the beginning of Chap. II of the " Boian-Dbrb"

of an irreproachably courteous style of speech. far

the novelist

Encho

tells

us that Dr.

Yamamoto

Shijo was

POLITE PERIPHRASES FOR VERBS.

"an

shaben)\

no

— Compare

401. Pedantic

word of which

speakers o

sometimes use

synonymous with

retained in such words as Mikado

lit.

"honourable house," hence

"a

" a prince

and

" or

fni are

"

Shinto temple,"

"your

asAi,

the two honorifics

feet,"

used pleonastically.

make

the plain forms,

verbs polite,

—

given in the verbal paradigms on pp. 154

by those

in masu, illustrated

on

9,

These

p. 160.

say that they are

more

however,

are,

latter

purpose

periphrasis consisting of the

it

word

is 0,

person

intended, or nasaru (less frequently ni

deign," ask,"

or

«z'

I say ")

if

the

first

nam) if the third person is intended. Nasaru means " to «ar« means "to become." Thus lanomu, "to

becomes

iationii

mvsu,

"I

tanomi ni naru, " you ask."

ianomi moshiia and

mination masii masu,

ad-

" honourable," the

form of the verb, and 7ndsu {"

second or

to

usual to employ a

indefinite is

is

marks of a courteous

often simply

of any special respect paid io the person

For the

dressed.

as

are replaced

scarcely honorific in the proper sense of the word, that

style than

less

word sama,

princess " of the Imperial Family of Japan.

mi

In order to

402.

"a

and

o,

p. 35); miya,

(see

palace," and, with the addition of the

In the Tphrase

Classical

the

Another honorific

still

often

"flattery;"

seji,

on,

an abbreviated form.

is

current in ancient times was mi,

T[

o

" a hoyden."

iemba, T[

an honourable quack"

honourable chatter-box and

iaiko-isha

(0

249

may The

The

;

taiiominasaru,

past tanonda

The

nastta, etc.

be- superadded,

ianomi nasaimasYi

nasaiinashita.

ianomi

ask," and

thus

:

becomes

polite ter-

ianomi mushi-

tanomi moshimashila,

ianomi

periphrases here indicated are used in

addressing equals and superiors.

They need not indeed

always be accorded the preference over the simpler forms, but

"

250

HONORIFICS.

they should be scatlered about pretty

^

more

must

tliey

403.

Another way of making a verb honorific

the

sounding more

it

we have

naku nararerii, is

noborareru, nakii

for

to

"to

nam,

"to

noboru,

for

but in some few cases

;

suggest that a person

it

in

speaking of their

adopted by

is

it.

up;"

go

This locution

die."

by the lower classes

specially affected

betters

polite

to replace

is

corresponding potential

the

than bluntly to state that he does

able to do a thing

Thus

frequently

be introduced.

ordinary conjugation by

forms, is

The more

freely.

exalted the rank of the person addressed, the

the

all

world, as iraserareru and bserareru (usually corrupted to irassharti

and ossharu,

bottom of *[[

The

404.

as explained

shows

that

lowly person myself for

shows

enough

to

that

—

being done by that

is

for

me

superior to

We

me.

"I

Kiite

agemasho.

(

will-llft-tip.

(foryou. s

.<

will

i ^^1^1,

Hearing ivislUmj-io-pia-on-the-heiid Lq lîij(J gozaimasu. [me). am.

in

^

312,

go and

ask

examples

are a few additional

iladakitb

use o.

have already noticed

Hearing Kiiie

The

condescending

is

under the heading of passive verbs,

Here

4.

something

some one above me.

some one

do something

this incidentally

pp. 203

near the

B.

use of the verb agerti, " to raise," construed with

the gerund,

iladaku

the N.

in

251).

p.

:

you would be

aS tO

ask

"

(for

"

Oshiele Teaclilng

O showing

SO

^vis1t-to-init-on'the-hcad.

UonouraUc misele

I wish you would be kind as to show me how."

iladakilai.

tsuide

nil

o2>porltmitij

in,\

iladakiiu

ôsai'waszi.j

ivishing-tO'rcccice

am.

"I that

venture

you

will

to

hope

take

opportunity of letting

\SQQ

it,"

that

me

2

HONORIFIC AND HUMBLE VERBS.

T[

There

405. ideas,

moreover,

are,

meant

is

chief of these are

"

"to go

iku,

\o ide

;"

to say ;"

kiku,

"to

'

miru,

'

;''

hear-;" ;"

suric,

"

to

laberu,

"

to eat

do

uketamawaru.

nasaru,

io ide nasaru,

{mairu,

(irassharu.

\

goran nasaru, ;"

show

mbshi-ageru.

haishaku suru.

kari nasaru, kiki

to see ;"

miseru, " to

iru, oru. I

ossharu,

" to borrow

come

viise

;"

;"

haiken suric.

me

nasaru,

{nasaru, \asobasu,

!

to receive

suru,

{itadaku,

uke nasaru.

"

N.B. The

to give

which

is

;"

{kudasaric,

[kureru,

)

(less polite) j

chodai

suru.

chodai

sicru.

\

yaru,

ni kakeru.

{itadakic,

{meshi-)ageru, ;'

"

agaric,

makaru.

\

ukeru,

agaric,

makaru.

irassharu,

hariru,

to

nikakarit.

mairu,

ide nasaru,

°'"|"tobe;"

"

me

nasaru^

\irassharu,

or

kuru,

HUMBLE.

ai nasaru,

oru lU,

honorific or humble.

HONORIFIC

meet

to

be

to

:

PLAIN VERB. au,

iru

recurring

conslantly

several

which separate verbs are employed according

for

as the expression

The

251

ageru, shinjo suric.

verb irassharu (see

T[

270, p. 171),

used to express so many shades of meaning,

is

a corruption

slightly irregular

of iraserareru, the potential of

the

causative

of

Ossharu, the honorific equivalent of in, " to say,"

irii, is

"to enter."

a corruption of

oserareru, the potential of the little-used verb oseru, " to say."

^

406.

Of course

the honorific verbs can only

be employed

speaking to or of others, while the humble verbs are

in

'

Or

ide ni naric.

Similarly in the instances given below.

"

HONORIFICS.

252

some one

applied only to the speaker himself, or to timately connected

own

him, for instance, his

witl.

in-

child

or servant.

The

following are a

O

me

''«»

r>

ci-c/i,

"May

I

[you

?

is

coiidescend'not

ga

Haiken Adorinff'lool:-

Such. kiki

can

-

still

1

(/) have-not-heard.

}

osshatie

kudasai.

1

sityin(j

condescend.

/

mbshi-agemasen.

Doko

ye

IHiere

to

Gakkb

ye

School

to

O

irassharu P

ni

)

?"

^j^jg

jg^.^

this

^f

asobase.

Please say so.

' '

"

I

am

not deceiving

you, Sir."

"

I

am

to

the

" Mind you take care

1

of yourself."

mood

verbs mentioned :

going

college."

the imperative

of their imperatives, thus

not yet."

" Where are you going?"

be-plcased-lo-do.l

The treatment of The honorific notice. 407.

\

yo.

Co

it

^

mairimasu.

care

j

\

deiyn-to-yo ?

daiji

/^^.

"No,

\

(accus.) {I)say-lift-nol-up.

Monotiruhle T[

?

uketamawarimasen.

WO

look at

news') ?"

So

lie

I

'

So Use

you

" Have you heard

\

honourcMy\^^

(accus.)

Iiave-deigncd

tO

J

I

Mada

May

^

nasaimashita ka P

Itear

it

" Please won't show it to me ?"

ka P)

wo

story

show

9

dekmiasu

{tiom.)

Kbiuhanashi

I

?"

/

?>nse nasaimasen ka P\ Honourably s7ww ? deiijn-noi Miseie hidasaimasen ka P or

Shoivlnff

:

mO\

kakelc

nonmtrable eyes in yd gozaimasYi ka P fjoofl

examples of their use

fe\,

ni

in

calls for special

^

405 make use

I

,

HONORIC IMPERATIVES. asobase

"be

goran nasail

" deign

253 "

pleased to do

!

"

to look

!

irasshail or irasshai-

masMI

"deign to go

" {or

!

come, or be.)

ide nasail

kudasail

' '

condescend

to give

" I

meshi-agare I

" deign

to eat" {or drink)

nasail

"deign

to

osshaimasM I

"deign

to say

O

N. B,

ide nasai

is

do

I

" !

" !

often familiarly abbreviated to o ide ; goran

nasai to goran.

\

408. But except occasionally in addressing coolies or one's

own

servants, and in the naval and military words of command, the imperative mood of other verbs can scarcely be

said

be in use (conf.

to

Such a

291, p. 189).

Tf

The

address would sound too rude and abrupt.

examples

will serve

to illustrate the honorific periphrases

by which the imperative kaki^ nasa-?,

kaki fa

style of

following

kudasai,

is

lit.

habitually replaced

"honourably

,

:

"honourably' deign"

to write"."

condescend

to

write."

&«

" writing condescend."

kaite kudasai,

sS.". [0 mise nasai,

%'%io\o (°

N. B. a

ff'ise

"please show me.'

kudasai,

||," [miseie kudasai,

little

Defining the difference between nasai and kudasai perhaps

too trenchantly,

command, though whereas kudasai

we might

say that the former

so polite as to have

is

a request.

its

is

essentially a

imperative force disguised,

Therefore kudasai should be employed

—

when we want a friend to do something for us. A polite imperative common in the Written Language is obtained by means of the tamau, "to deign," thus: kaki-tameir, mise-tamae. chiefly to be heard

from the

lips

of

members

It is

very verb

nowadays

of the student class.

2

HONORIFICS.

54

^

The above forms

409.

thus:

periphrasis,

In speaking to the

may be

degree of politeness

kakf

0^

"to

kureru,

ing to one's

and

at

mode a

all

own

which kurei

the imperative (see

is

and to the servants They would be too familiar

servants, to coolies,

Such must always be

The same remark respectable

ofiice-writers,

treated

to

"inferiors" includes few but coolies, speaker's

own

a matter of

children and servants.

fact,

be

his social inferiors

reminding them of

Even animals dog

instead o^ tale is

inferiors, to

Cha Xeu

The ellipsis

z'fife/

!

"sit

rather

In

etc.

fact,

instead of

up

" !

wo

irele.

initting-in.

\ J

and the

peasants,

;

but politeness forbids

when one

as

honorifics,

/('Ci;7

But

common,

from

the term

Other people may, as

"come here!"

iackiJ

this is semi-jocular.

in

slipshod talk addressed to

omit the honorific imperative, thus

(acais.)

fair

by a rude mode of address.

this

are often treated to

says to a

a

applies a fortiori to teachers,

shop-keepers,

the point of view of the proper use of honorifics,

It

at

as

honorifics illustrated in the preceding para-

of the

graphs.

^410.

p.

of address to one's friend's servants, or to the servants

first-class hotel.

amount

his

other

forms are those to be preferred in speak-

latter

small inns and tea-houses. a

similarly witii

a corruption oi kure, the indefinite form of

is

give," of

These

171.)

say â&yi'wm (" writing give"),

kun nasai,

miseie

(Kiin

verbs.

In

mise nasile kudasai.

kun nasai (" writing honourably giving

miselekurei, oxkaitc "),

("honourably'

kudasai^

nasile^

may

addressing inferiors one

the

latter,

increased by lengthening the

condescend* deigning' to write'"),

deign

address-

are those generally used in

ing equals or superiors.

"Make

(lit.

(for C/ia

wo

put

:

in)

ireie o

some

tea."

kun nasai.)

sentence thus appears to end in a gerund; but the

must always be mentally supplied.

Observe also the

)

:

PLEASE, THANK YOU. phrase... -^0

ma

N. B.

be good

will

ga

shtia ho

Thus

"it

ii,

to...,"

"you had

which frequently replaces the imperative, thus

better...,"

Ko

ga

-255

sMe

For ho

ii

"You

(

(nom.) (is) good. \

it

had

:

do

better

like this."

p 144, foot-note for the past shiia in a context where the present would lietter suit European ideas, see ^ 275, pp. conf.

;

176-7.

^411. Dozo and doka, which the dictionaries give as equivalents of our word "please," are comparatively little used. The honorific equivalents of the imperative amply make good their absence. Properly speaking, both dozo and doka mean, not so much "please," as "somehow or other," "if possible," "by hook or by crook," "managing to do a thing," as in the following example

Doka

•

contention

Kiio

people

{acct4s^

sMie

kurereha

doing

if-givoj

sansei apjyiôval

waialuishi no'

I

Somehow-ov-othcr jiron wo

:

"I wish it could be of ga managed so that others support my view {iwrn.) would "of the matter." {But 1 ii

(2s)goodf

ga

dare

hai'dly

hope

thai

they will.

huU,

Arigatb,

than to

its

"thank you,"

European

is

mean "no, thank you."

Japanese counterparts (without

it)," iiwdi

^412. The

use

likewise

equivalents.

in

It

used

less

This

latter

phrase finds polite

yoroshiu gozaimasu, "it

yoshimasho, " I think

of special

profusely

must never be employed

honorific

is all

and humble words

occasionally exemplified in nouns as well as in verbs.

whereas the general term for

one

is

tsujnuri.

right

I will desist."

"head"

is

aiama,

is

Thus,

the polite

But the honorific tendency comes into

peculiar prominence in the case of

degrees of relationship, of which

nouns

we

indicative of the

give the chief

:

,

HONORIFICS.

256-

HUMBLE.

HONORIFIC. ani sama,

PLAIN NOUN.

" elder brother,"

am]

ani{ki).

Iotottsan,

go shimpu,

"father,"

chichi,

go

"mother,"

haha,

\oyaji.

rojin, {

haha.

\

ofukuro.

olikasan,

oloio.

"younger

oilo,

" husband,"

segare.

go sMshoku,

"son," musiime, "daughter," viusiiko,

musume.

josan,

brother,

'

go

shaiei,

oibio. '

ieishu,

(generally piônounced

go tcishi)

'okamisan

go

generally take du

wa

Yado

de wa,

Utiaband

m-fm;

df/,;

Iiaving-gonCf

kanai.

*

class)

"husband,"

\iz.

yado, uchi, and taku,

instead of the nominati've particle ga, thus

yc\

tabi

I

do not

olollsan p.

replace

honorific

and okkasan well exemplify the

245, to the effect that Japanese hono-

pronouns

the

though they often serve Being

for

" My husband is absent, having Journetj to rusu dc goriaimasu. [gone on a journey." I -is. absent

^413. The words remark made on rifics

sai,

,

pkusama, * (upper The humble words

na cor-

responding to our

(lower class)

shinzo, (middle class)

saikun,

N. B.

= "house");

or else the

name Christian may be used.

"wife,'

isuma,

yado, uchi, iaku, (all lit.

go

words,

of

other

langiiages,

somewhat analogous purpose. and okkasan naturally oioitsan

a

Okusama is also used in the closely related sense of "a lady," "my The term comes from 17/7/, "interior," "recess;" and sama,

lady."

" Mr." or " Mrs." (referring to the retirement in which Japanese ladies

formerly spent their

lives).

HUMBLE TERMS. serve to indicate

"your

speaking to joK.

Bat

mean

they

257

"your mother," when / am

father,"

am addressing my own "papa" and "mamma;"

if I

respectively

parents, for

natural for a dutiful son to address his parents politely. is

only

will

speaking of ihtm

in

to

The term

words

ftikuro

1

414.

''

only of the

first

and

and

other

are used only

of the relatives of the person addressed, those

marked " Humble

oyaji

The

slightly vulgar.

is

column marked "Honorific"

in the

is

It

an equal or superior that he

be led to substitute the humble expressions

haha.

it

in the

column

third persons.

Formal speakers occasionally employ humble terms belong to the Written Language only. Such

that properly

"stupid;" hei, "broken down;" " rough," " coarse ;" as in

are gu,

ward

gu-/u,

"

lit.

gu-sai,

lit.

alone I 415.

i.e.,

" my

"my

father."

wife."

i.e., "our firm." awkward house," i.e., "my house." "coarse rice,'' i.e., "the poor fare which

"

the

am

able to offer you."

But generally speaking,

and indeed rare.

wife,"

i.e.,

"the broken-down company,"

lit.

set-iaku,X\i.

so-han,

the stupid father,"

"the stupid

lit.

hei-sha,

Tf

"awk-

selsu,

;" so,

explicitly

explicitly

depreciatory nouns

depreciatory words of any class are

Speakers show their humility chiefly by abstaining from

applying honorifics to themselves, or to anybody or anything

connected

with

themselves.

"honourable country," the simple

word

Thus,

kutii is

Similarly the simple verbs

taken

to

most cases denote the

respectively

"I was

troubled,"

whereas

Sazo

"I

first

kuni,

lit.

" your country,"

mean

/I'OOTanOTaS/^r/a,

naturally in

understood"),

whereas

serves to designate

"my

country."

wakarimashtta, person,

understand" komari

etc.,

and

signify

(lit.

"have

nasaimasMiarb

"

258

HONORIFICS.

signifies

"You

must have been

waiari ni narmas/ii/a

^

no

416. There are

polite

their

this

"

you understand?"

modes ofaddress

exactly correspond-

signifies

But the student who has

chapter with care will be able to judge

absence

honorifics.

how amply

made good by the use of verbal and Of titles, that in commonest use is Sa?na,

other

is

Kami Sama, " a Shinto god or goddess." SAaka Sama, "Buddha" (Me Buddha, Shaka "the Mikado,"

Tenshi Sama,

lit.

In speaking of ordinary mortals,

Walanaie San,

'

as in

Muni),

Son of Heaven."

Sama

is

viated to San, which then corresponds to our '

O

and

troubled;''

greatly

Do

P

"Madam."

ing to our "Sir" or

perused

/;a

mostly abbre-

" Mr.," thus

:

Mr. Watanabe.

Kbshi* San, "the Minister" (Plenipotentiary). N. B.

Compare

sucli

Sometimes San

"Prince;"

lit.

much slang

affected is

is

French expressions as Monsieur

le

Minisire.

replaced by the Chinese word Kun,

Waianahe Kun.

thus,

This expretsion

by the young men of the present dai

apt to be of the grandiloquent order.

Members

the Diet also habitually refer to each other as so-andi

^417. There

are no words

corresponding to our

Waianahe San no okusamaA Watanabe

>

Mr.

's

Watanabe San no Watanahc Mr.

's

ladij.

ojosan.

<<

]vii-s_

of

Kun.

'Mrs."

These are replaced by such periphrases

and "Miss."

is

whose

as

Watanabe"

I

\

" Miss Watanabe,"

young-lndn.l

Pan-ya no oMmisan.

"The

baker's wile."

(Înstead of maitioning her surname.')

N. B. Such an expression as Watanabe San, though properly meaning " Mr. Watanabe," has come, quite of late years, to be sometimes *

Kosld, written with different Chinese characters, also means " Con-

fucius."

But he,

as an ancient sage,

would be Koshi Sama, not Koshi San.

MR., MRS., MISS. to signify " Mrs. " or " Miss

employed

confusion of persons can T[

418.

Women's

259

Watanabe "

where no

in cases

arise.

names

personal

(corresponding

names) are preceded by the honorific

Christian

followed by the

title

San

;

but the San

is

to

our

0,

and

omitted in familiar

Such names are mostly borrowed from graceful

intercourse.

natural objects, less often from other sources, thus

:

O Hana San, (Honourable) "Blossom" (Miss). O Haru San, "Spring" ,, O Malsti San, "Pine-tree" ,, ,, ,,

OSeiSan, Take San,

O Yone

San,

Honorific

names

is,

,,

"Pure"

,,

"Bamboo"

,,

,,

"Rice"

,,

however, dropped before such women's

as consist of

more than two

(San), Sonoe {San), not neither

names

is it

^419. the

surname

Observe

savour,

of

if

the personal

first,

not usual in Japan, as

It is title

"Mr." between

;

tiiat

name is

it

in

Japanese usage

last.

England,

To do

friends.

to

drop

would

so

not exactly of contempt, at least of that excessive

familiarity

by which contempt

however,

mostly

subordinates

halo

Sonoe {San)

employed before surnames or men's personal

(for these see p. 36).

puts the

thus Kiyoshi

syllables,

Kiyoshi (San),

drop

when on

is

the

said to be bred.

"Mr." This

duty.

which surrounds superiority

in is

in

Officials,

addressing

their

on account of the official

rank.

No

Japanese speaker ever applies the word "Mr." to himself. If,

therefore,

announce, the

a friend's caller

Brown, or whatever were he

to

it

his

name he is to name simply as Smith,

It

would sound conceited

servant asks what

must give

may

be.

speak of himself as

S77iilh

San

or

Brown

San.

CHATER

^

420.

The fundamental

that

qualifying

Thus it

words

rule

XII.

constmction

of Japanese

precede

words

the

they

noun which and explanatory

the adjective or genitive precedes the

defines,

the adverb precedes the verb,

or dependent clauses precede the principal

The

object likewise precedes the verb.

each clause

of

adjective

is

clause.

rounding

placed at

end

the

it

^

defines,

421.

adverb, instead of immediately preceding the verb which

sometimes heads the whole

to

English prepositions and conjunctions, follow

word or clause

first sight,

to

which they belong.

down

the history of the language is

really

in the

preceding paragraph.

shows that

an exemplification of the rule

follow their object, e.g. lit.

But

itself.

and

Some

of

such naturally korc^ yori^, " than^ this^," " henceas

" leaning {yori being from the verb yoru, " to

lean") on this."

Some were nouns,

which meant

e.g. iva,

"thing,"

"person," so that_/«/ze Ava, which

"as

the

for

at

apparent excep-

this

the postpositions were originally verbs,

forward,"

This seems,

an infraction of the fundamental rule of Japanese

construction as laid

tion

clause.

Postpositions, wliich are words corresponding for the

most part the

of that

main clause

off the entire sentence.

The

B.

The

predicative verb or

clause, the predicative verb or adjective of the

A'.

is

qualify.

ship"

meant "ship thing." means lit. "the top

or

simply

Fimia (a)

7zo

side

"the ue,

{lie)

now means

ship,"

"on

originally

oi {no)

the mountain," the

mountain

—

261

CHIEF RULES. In such cases

(yama)."

which

qualifies the

historically speaking, the

it is,

Other postpositions again were independent excla-

noun.

mations, each, so to speak, forming a clause by

wo

the accusative postposition

is

noun

not the postposition the

postposition,

\

(see

Such

itself.

Al-

130, p. 92).

together, in every case where the etymology of a postposition

we

traceable,

is

find

^ 420. When the

position afler the

that

its

to

the

no exception

stitutes

main

noun con-

rule of construction set

forth in

^

422.

of several

verbs

express the same tense or mood,

clauses are intended to

it is

only the

last

verbs that takes the suffix by which such tense or

The

indicated. in

previous verbs

the higher style, the indefinite) form.

^

N. B.

mood

assume the gerundial

all

is

(or,

Adjectives assume

either the gerundial or the indefinite form.

283 and

of these

Conf. ^^[ 278

180.

was formerly

Tliis rule, wfiicli

inviolable,

is

now

occasionally

transgressed.

^

423.

When

the verb has a subject, this usually heads the sen-

But most verbs are

tence.

coming-lo-be with reference ly

word on which

it

desired to lay most stress

is

with this paragraph

and

seq.,

the

The

above

discussion will

rules

of the

be found

following examples

and

will

in

^^

serve

in pp.

Ki-iroi

hana. flowet''

\

>

"

A

85

subjectlessness

427, pp. 266 to

illustrate

:

YelloiV'COloured

isolated

student should compare

what has been said o'iwa

further

Japanese verbs, which 424.

The

particle wa.

explicit-

In the absence of a

often placed at the beginning of the sentence,

by means of the

^

and express rather a

some person than an act

declared to be performed by him.

subject, the is

subjectless,

to

yellow flower."

et

of

—

7.

the

262

SYNTAX.

Makka

na

kao.

Quite-red beinf/

I

"A

[

" The key of the godown.''

Kiira no kagi. Godoivn of Jicy.

Kirei

very red face."

face.

ni

soroile

JPreilUy

"They

beiiiif-ln-orclef

are

all

nicely

ar-

orimasu. are.

Mae

yoku

kara

Hefore fro-in, ieru kilo.

shii-

"A

liJWW-

well

person

whom

I

knew

well beforehand."

in^-am person.

Ki

wo

Isukeie

kuda-

Jlxinf/

cori"

SpirU{accus .)

"Please take

sai,

care.''

descend.

Kono

tsugi

no

shuku

This

next

of

post-town

made, tilt,

nan

ri

kodo

rvltat

leagues

about

ariiiiasho

" How many miles " be to the next town ?

may

it

fi

2)robahl;j-ls ?

Goku

gokii

l''xtreniel>j

ga

tsugb

extremelij convenience

ivarui.

(

"It

extremely

is

incon-

venient."

[tioni.) is-had.

Nihon-go

Taisb

ni Greatly

isujimasu.

yokti well

'Japan-langiiage

"He

speaks

Japanese

beautifully."

eoniiminicates.

Ilsu

When

made

malte

till

havinff-ioaited

mo, yuhin ga even, post

Mlolsii

mo

one

even

{110111.)

kiinasen

kara,

conte^-not

beeanse,

ni

truth

in

shimpai ni narimasu. 'tn.victi/

"Wait

makolo

to {/)bceonie.

as I

come, so that quite anxious,"

may, no I

am

letters

getting

!

EXAMPLES OF CONSTRUCTION.

Ano

hen

TJiat

rwigJibourJwod

wa,

263

fuyu\

as-fm^t itxinief

"

When

winter comes, roads in that to becomes tvhenr frost-melting hy, neighbourhood are so michi ga warukute, aruku koto bad with the thaw, that roads ^nopz.) bad-heing, xvalliing act it is impossible to walk." dekiviasen. ga

nam

ni

iiioTn,)

sMmo-doke

to,

de

the

forthcomes-noi.

lya,

mo

No

indeed

oMie,

{acctts.) xvasli

desKUa.

wa ga {nam.)

\

having-risen,

hatids

dekimasen koto mo act even forthcomes-not

arau

zvo

I

"No indeed! when I got up, I couldn't wash my hands. The basin

was entirely frozen over, mizu Chozu-bachi no and all my efforts to Washing-basin 's water }-break the ice were in kori-isuiie maru de

Juiving-ii'nishedf

doing-way

do

shite

hoiv

doing

ga arimasen

shiyb

iijom.')

{More lit., "It vain." was a fact (deshita) that

freese-sticjcing

altogether

s/iimaUe,

is-not

mo

wash my cannot it was a fact that hands I

even,

deshita.

.

ivas,

my

^

.

;

efforts are vain," etc.)

Please do not feel osshai-\ koto wo Such things (accm.) deigning-not-l&ny SUCh delicacy about motte but oblige me by acit, masezu ni, sekkaku as I have toilsomely having-carried cepting it, to-say, to kila mon{o) desu kara, dozo ftaken the trouble

Sonna

'

'

\

Imec-come thing

{it)is bec
totie

kudasat.

tdhing

condescend.

Or

pleuse\\^^[^g J to

take the following proverb

yoro Courtesan

no malioto 's

truth

to,

and,

who

hesitates

accept a gift.)

:

"When

tamago no egg

[^_"

(^Said to one

1

's

you find a courtesan or then square egg,

truthful

a

misoka areha shi-kaku, moon the four-aides,— if (J/tese)are, last-day-of-the will out on the last deru, ga ni tsuki month on, moon (nom.) will- come-out. of the month."

come night

N. B. According to the old Japanese calendar, which went by "moons," not by artificial "months," it would have been a miracle for the moon to come out on the last night of the month, i.e., on the night before new moon.

real

—

SYNTAX.

264

^

Now

425.

more formal example,

for a slightly

trating the use of the indefinite It

taken from a

is

Uma

ni

Horse

to

'

FiUal-pietij

wolf

' '

Chugi

altlioitgJi,

wa

gozaimasen

—

is-not

—

rifjht-ierong

zcii-aku good-evil

coakatsii

chie

discern alle,

kind ni lord

discern

good

ga

dm oya

ni to

kyudai

wa

spouses

as-for,

mutsiiraashikii, being-harmonious,

hdyu friends

as-for, being-intimate,

sincerity

hajimele firstly

lo

icuaremasYi,

hilo

be

master

and

towards piety

filial

when

parents,

his

said

when he

man,

loyalty

is

his

brethren,

towards

affectionate

when

towards

shin acts

koso, indeed,

person that

first

he

when

he

lives

with

he

his

is

his

amiable

friends,

and

having-inter-

te

's

then

he

wife,

majiwat-

course

no

and

;

harmoniously

to

makolo

tuliing,

to

wrong,

ni

shitashiku,

{ticciis.')

evil

truly

towards

/i{/u

molle

from

intercourse

brethren as-for, being-good,

be

his

na!;a

yoku,

to

exhausting,

iva

from

practises

tsukushi,

ftlial-piety {accttsi)

the

wherewith

right

only

can

ivo (acciis?)

parctti

wo

able

has

{nom?)

exhausting, lib

be

required of

man

But

intelligence

tsukushi,

ivo

to

those

{accus.)

loyalty

to

not

do what you

them.

wo

intelligence

hi-inr/,

wa

wolf

as-for,

xiet'son

ze-hi

to

wa

hilo

would

animals

fm^thcomes

indeed

de

whereas,

practise

loyalty,

practise

deldru

ga,

lokoro

said xilacG

ga,

a

to

confronting, '^Loyalty

to

koto

were

to

or

piety,

filial

you

horse

a

tell

cxltaustl"

(acci/s.)

mukalle

tsiikuse !" nado lo {nccus.') exhaust''' etcefentf that

fact

:

"Supposing

ivo

ilia

specially illus-

correlated clauses.

in

modern Buddhist sermon

confrontinf/y !" tsuliuse

wo

bkami ni

form

mukalte

Koko

'

'^

"

gets-said.

truth

/

sincerely

social intercourse.

in

all

his

—

'

CORRELATION OF CLAUSES.

Here

two

the

shilasKiku

—

mulsumasMku

yoku,

tsukushi's,

— must

indefinite forms

five

265

all

and

,

be rendered by

the gerund, because majiwalle the verb of the next clause,

with which they are

^

all

correlated,

-is.

a gerund.

Next we give another passage from the same sermon,

426.

gerund

illustrating the use of the

one instance (suktmaku),

also, in

Sukunaku

is

in correlated

rendered by the present " are few," because the

verb omoimasii at the end of the sentence tense

Bukkyb

mono

mosu

chutb

sono

dbri reason

Its

ga Into 2>ersons{iwm.)

wo

wakimaeteru discei'ning-are

(acctis.)

ni in ni

only

yb manner in

religion

are-few;

lici

I'crson 9

de

person

mo

's

koto

no

employ

tiling

's

also

{they)

classes under-

stand

raison

that

its

of them religion

d'etre,

fancying

is

a

thing

only at funeral services."'

tlilnl;.

omoeba,

to

that

if-onu-tMnlis,

ts-not

;

;

yiirei glwst

omoeba,

yurei ghost

ia-not.

and upper

omoimasu.

if-one-thinlis,

nai.

middle

the

in

the

Few

lower classes only. persons

into

play time which comes into

mocJiiiru

mo naku also

of

belief

no toki

sushVd

x\gain take the following

Hito

being the

sukunaku; shumon most

if-one-suys, funeral-rite

baliari

wa

de

thence-uxiwards In ns-foi;

ieha,

to

's

having-hecome,

ijb

iniddle-class

no Buddhism has sunk

natte,

shinzurii tokoro to place that believing

" At the present day

thing

loiv-cUws-people

tnerely

tts-far,

to

the present

Jiavinff-arrived,

to

thai {lhey)say HwXdhisni katb-jimmin tada wa,

that

in

goro ni itarimashite, peinofl at

Hiis

hlto

is

:

Kono

that

and

clauses,

that of the indefinite form.

:

"One

ka them

might

have

taken

human beings but were not human beings. for

;

they taken de 'Or else one might have them for ghosts ; but neither were they ghosts." ?

266

SYNTAX.

Here

same sense

the indefinite form naku has exactly the

as the final nai

because

but

;

it is

preferred to nai in the

first

instance,

merely ends a clause and does not complete a

it

sentence.

For further examples of the correlation of sentences by

means of 178

T[

and of the gerund, see

the indefinite form

— 181,

and also the

'2iii\.

passim.

427.

Of all

the

stories

and

of Japanese syntax, the most

peculiarities

puzzling to the foreign student fact

most sentences are

that

the subject cjuently

the

in

dropped but

is

happens

in Latin,

mind of

A

"

instance,

been built next door built.''

The

that the

is

The

best

consider

the

(/")

own

is

A

Now

fre-

by

way

whom

has

of

case of

it

say,

been point.

this

made

is

all

has recently

style

no information on

of any

just the same, with this difference,

an active instead of a passive one. house has been built

has built a house.''

two assertions are identical

;

for

it is

In

question,

{by ?).

strict

The

reason the

only the grammatical

clothing of the thought, not the thought

Thus the example in would run as follows

that

We may

language.

European

but no mention

it is

English people say "

Japanese say "

gives

affirmed,

In Japanese verb used

in

not

is

does not exist at

it

to

is

to mine."

The sentence

action

agent.

but that

our

house

It

"understood," as so

still

difficulty

passive constructions in for

the already mentioned

is

subjectless.

the Japanese speaker.

getting behind this

pp.

Practical

extracts in the

itself,

translated

that

into

varies.

Japanese,

:

Konaida

zualakushi

Hccentllij

no 'a

I.

ie

zoo

house

{(iCii/s.)

no

ioiiari

of uv.'C-dooi'

tateinashlla. htiS'huilt.

ni in,

seiyb-zYckuri Etiropeaii-coiistyitcUoti

—

MOST SENTENCES SUBJECTLESS.

"Next door

I.e.,

me, recently

to

267

{^some one) has built

a European house."

"I

Again, take such an instance as

We

boots to be mended." state

who

is

do

to

run thus

will

the mending.

kutsii

wo

Tliese

hoots

(acctts.)

am

I

mend

the verb naoshi,

The

ve.ib

arise

yarimasho

"mend," is,

subjectless

is

is

but as usual

active,

may be

as literally as

to

The pronoun "I"

.''

its

different

can

under ordinary

any boots but

no ambiguity.

cause

of instances,

class

:

mend."

so obviously the one to

is

omission

specially complicated

lo

too; but no ambiguity

For who,

it.

trouble himself about

will

be supplied that

One

yarimasho.

wording

regard

with

circumstances,

own

tiiese

will-prdbably-send.

to

going to send the boots {/or some one)

can

his

send

I'll

English explicitly

In Japanese the sentence

naoshi ni

subjectless, so that the

"

think in

:

Kono Here

do not

pronouns must be supplied

in

which two

same

the

in

clause,

has been already treated of from other points of view in

^312 and ^ of

get

404.

Eel us again take up the

omitting the

^404,

Misei^

iiadakilt?

gozaiviasu^,

showingV but employed

receive^

to-receive

your showing,"

would show me." personal

pronouns

iteration of

"

I "

in

lit

almost

all

" I

them no

student

is

and more for

less

wishing-

wish you

the length of omitting cases.

The

perpetual

and "me," "you," "your," "he,"

which characterises the languages of the West, to

thus

wishing-to-

"/-am

words,

example

We

to-be^

to signify

other

The Japanese go in

"

last

words.

unessential

first

etc.,

would seem

The Handbook,

tiresome than superfluous and absurd.

referred to almost

every page of this

particularly to every

page of the Practical

Part,

examples of the omission of personal proneuns and of

268

SYNTAX.

He

the general subjectlessness of verbs. to

^

and

71

The

428.

which

in

which has a bearing on

particle wa,

^

— 125,

122

^^

to

relative

should also latter the

point,

this

same end

more two

and "some"

imfiortant,

for the less

Hiio

7ii

kane

wo

Iêi'son

to

money

{accus.')

means "

To

wo

Klo

tsukaivasu

ni

money

give the

io-f/ive

some money."

to somebody.''

Though, properly speaking, every sentence ought

is

(or adjective

used as a verb),

often omitted for brevity's sake,

no ambiguity

in

the

Kore

de shimai end

)

is.

1

(wo

haiken

Cholto A-Uttle

there can be

:

{desii).

hi),

Tliii.

when

to

the final

me;ining, especially in short idiomatic

sentences, for instance

resp<:ctfid-f/liinc
(

" This

is

the last."

(.The full form is the politer.)

-^

" Please just a minute."

uciisl)

negamasu). (/)

the " for the

important of the

isukawasu

give the person

terminate in a verb verb

In English the

word "

Thus,

objects.

Kmte

429.

of.

Whichever of the

first.

often attained by using the

is

means " To

\

comes

desired to emphasise

it is

treated

order of the direct and indirect objects

of the verb depends on circumstances.

two

is

refer

difficult

let

me

look

hcg.

"I beg Wataktishi sansei {iiashimasu).\ do. T sc<:oiidiii!i (molion.'' go

Ilsii

wiK-n

midlist

nariviasYi) ^

becomes

?

shukkin offlce-fjointi

to

second

the

(tii\

tol

"When

foffice j

.?"

does

he go

to

)

"

,

ELLIPSIS.

Makoto

269

ni

shibarakii " Really it is quite a time some-time me ni haltarimasen since we last met." eyes on, (/) hang-not (This is a set phrase ill constant

Tnifh

in,

{

Honourable deshitd).

use.)

it-has-heen.

Taiso

ni

Greatly

ga

{hilo

people

kirei

desu

io

pretty

is

that

{nom.)

It is

said to be extremely

say.

This omission of form of

"

pretty."

iimasu.

the commonest The fondness of the

though

verbs,

final

not the only one.

ellipsis, is

Japanese for long and highly complex sentences 442) often lands them

how

exactly

^

(conf.

The speaker

to finish.

off either with a

gerund

(conf.

^

predicament of not knowing

in the

(conf.

then perforce breaks

10), or the postposition

4

'\\

somewhat

287, p. 186), or a concessive form,

one should end by "and.."

ga

as if

"but..," through absence

01

of further definitely expressible

Thus we

deas.

get such

sentences as le ; No;

so

baliari

so

only

meaning "That

is

to

^

do

430.

it,

is-not

.

There

some

is

but the speaker either does not care to

;

or does not exactly

know how

work

best to set to

so.

As

in the case of verbs

only the

related verbs takes the suffix

which it is

.

althoitffh,

not the only reason."

other reason behind

explain

mo gozaimasen keredomo even

is

common

only the

common

to

last

all.

to

them

last

of a set of cor-

denoting the tense or

mood

so also in the case of

nouns

all,

of a set of nouns that takes the postposition

Thus

Yokohama}-, Kobe',

:

Naga-

saki' nado* no^ minato".

'

\ j

'

The

ports"

of*

ma, Kobe, Nagasaki,

Yokohaetc''.

cha

to

INVERSION, NEGATIVES.

271

This sentence should, properly speaking, be

Goran no tori, isogi no "I am, as you see, far too yd desu kara, naka-naka busy to be able to sit quiet, hi nando ni atatcha irarewarming my hands at the fire." masen.

In familiar conversation, is

here instanced,

and

occasional inversion,

may perhaps be thought But

variety to the expression.

sidered appropriate in a set speech.

it

to

add

such as liveliness

would hardly be con-

In Japan as elsewhere,

however, usage sanctions a few special locutions which seem

run counter to the general rules of the language,

to

the placing of the adverb after

instance,

Ima Mia

like

"

kita,

^

He

hakari,

which

is

its

more idiomatic than hna hakari

has just come."

Negatives destroy each other, as in English, thus

432.

for

verb in phrases

"

Nai

koto

N'ot-is

fad

wa

nai.

It is

:

not a fact that there

none," ie., "There are some," or "There are some."

(•are

as-foVf is-not.

"It won't do not to do f Koshinakereha narimasen.]^^^^^^.' ^^^^ u^ ;;„«/bedone .

[m

'

JV.

B.

Such mutually

this

way.

destructive negatives are very frequently

used, the practice having been apparently borrowed from the Chinese.

Occasionally the Japanese employ a negative where

should

employ

a

positive

construction,

such phrases as Ano Mto no konaimae,

lit.

for

instance

we in

" Before that

person's not coming," but signifying simply "Before he comes " (or came). The train of thought here seems to be that, before a yet,

and

man comes,

he of course cannot have

similarly in other cases.

come

—

,

SYNTAX.

272

^

"

433. Japanese has no negative pronouns, adverbs, or conjunctions, such as the English words " nobody," " nothing,"

"none," "never," Their absence

is

combined with

or adjective,

"neither... nor,"

"nowhere,''

Thus,

positive words.

for the

positive

pronouns and other

English

"

know

I

"

a Japanese will say Na{n)ni^ mo' shiranai", anything''^,"

— more

expression

is

" There are

none

ni'

(so

literally

"

concerned),

" Everywhere'''^''

are-non-existent''.

The

manner

serve to illustrate the

in

(I)

nothing,''

know-not^

grammatical

the

as

far

ignore

I

will

{more

following

lit.

shiranai. Vnoivs-nof.

Donaia mo

go

atigitst linowleilge

EverijJjotly

and other

\

["Nobody

ignorL's)

ga

zonji

in^

will

:

(familiar) {i.e.

even'

which the various kinds of

kindred idioms, are expressed in Japanese

Dare mo

say DoJio^

examples

English negative and quasi-negative assertions,

Evei'yhodif

For

everything."

be had anywhere,'' he

to

mo' gozaimase7t\

where')

etc.

supplied by the negative voice of the verb

nai.

knows."

f.

{polite)

{noin^ is-not. J

There persons i.e.,

some

are

who know

"Every body

know." I" Shiru

mo gozaimasu.

Klo

Tinow pei^s(yns

Shim

{thereâre.

mo

areba,

1

"

Some people know."

]

\

"Some people know, [and some don't.

persons alsowhereasl-llieiv-aiv.l

Ti-nmi)

shiranai iffiiore

Kilo

also

not," doesn't

Klo

mo gozaimasu.

persons also

{tliere)ure.

)

iva sukunb\ ^ ^ M^nowmg-ure persons as-for, few

Shilleru

Klo

I

gozaimasu. *

Co-inx>lGtely

,,

or

,

are , ,

few who people ,

"Few -i^

,

know.

arc.

Mallaim

..rr^, " Ihero

know;

I

zonjimasen. laioiO'iiot.

1

)

«

I

don't

know

at all."

.

NEGATIVES.

KuwasMku

wa

zonjimasen.

Minutely

ns~for,

Imoit'-noL

Mattaku isumi CompUieJy crime Alio

fiito

ga

nai.

{no/ii.) is-not.

mo

ichi-do

zvti,

273 ,,

|

cdme

\

ga gozaimasen. (fiom.)

act

''He has

^

,

gozaimasu.

kottai

areha,

also iv7ierca.s-t7iei'e-iSf

mo

ioki

comes-not

is.

mo

iolii

Cotncs time

gozaimasic.

titne also

is.

.

(

,

,^

,

,

wa

koto

.

gozaimasen.

Comes-not act as-for,

Sukoshi mo A-iiitle

konaku

even

Are

kara

That

from,

\

oometimes ne COmes, and sometimes he doesn't."

[

j

J

ijirimascn.

ikimasen. go-not.

A.-little

mo

wakarimasen.

even

imdersiand-not.

Foku wakarimasen. Well

Yoku WeXi

He

rarely comes.

no such thing coming," ie. [« Yit doBS COme."

\

{

"He

f

ÔT'

has quite

left

Coming."

"I

f

(it

is

^^^

j^j^

have never touched

sinCe then."

"I don't go anywhere," "I go nowhere."

wakarimasen. {i )undei-stana-not.

Sukoshi

' '

" There

(

narhnasKta.

(/ )tiieddle-not

y^verywhere

Quite

[

cotiiiiif/-not 7ias-beeonie. ôfif

Doko ye mo Sappari

is-not.

" There

are limes when i.e., doesn't come," jj^ ^^^^^,^ ^,^^^^,g ^^^^,.

K^ {

Kurti koto wa siikunn gozaimasu. are. Comes act as-for, few

Konai

onCG

j

Come.-not time also

Kuru

never

(come."

is-nof,

Ml mo

rj.

Konaz

^g ^^^^.,

^^^^

" He has not committed f Ithe smallest Crime."

Tliat jjerson ns~fm', one-time even\

b'ia koto

i

)

nnderstanil-not.

iva as-for,

waliarimasen. understand-not.

I

"I

don't landerstand

it

[at all.'

f ^

f

"I Stand

"I

Utand

don't quite

under-

it."

don't it."

quite

under-

"

2

SYNTAX.

74

Mina miemasen. All

wa

Mina ,tU N'.

any

-

1

iippear-not.

power

wa

of

'

1 can't see

such instances as the

in

kildmascn.

Tonlo

of

them

all.

J

Observe the radical difference of signification elTected by

B.

limiting

see

can't

ItheiTl."

miemasen.

fis-fm*,

"I

f

n2>pear-iiot-

t'l

last,

[

"I

|

"I

have heard nothing.

Quite (/) Jiear not.

Amari Too

kikimasen.

much

have

" There

t

or " There

Hoiondo Almost

nai

not

heard

'much."

Jieur-not.

ktirai desic.

ejcistf:-not deffveo

more

is.

lit.

is little if

"It

any

;''

almost to of there being

pitch

the

hardly any;"

is

is

none."

Ano

hito

person

TImt kara,

shiranai

to

in

ignm-es

that

say

because,

ni

wa

434.

ivake\^t reason

The

[it, 1

ffO€s~not.

It is impossible that shouldn't know about seeing he is the fellow's

brother.

'

difficulty of

will disappear as

"

uve

mairiinasen.

to

^

desu\

kybdai

to

witJi, brotJiers

using negative constructions correctly

soon as the learner clearly grasps the

fact

that in Japanese the negative

and the verb

of as two separate ideas, as

mostly the case in European

is

Even

but as a single idea.

languages,

guages, however, there

is

no lack of

are not conceived

European

in

Thus " to disapprove,'' for " not lo disregard," for " not to regard;'' "impossible," idiom.

possible,"

N. B.

lan-

Japanese approve;" " to

parallels to this

for

"not

etc., etc.

Custom

limits the use

of the

word suhinai

(vulg. sukenai),

"few," to predicative constructions, as instanced in two or three of the

examples

Thus we can only render the phrase know " by Shitteru hito -oa sTikunai (more politely sukimd lit. " The knowing people are few," never by Suhinai hito

in the preceding section.

" P'ew people

gozaimasii),

:

QUOTATION.

The same remark The sole case in which

shitteni.

TC)«

" many."

attributively

^4^ntj thing -whatever f

no

sitkunai

nrttclc

's

Kyo

scarce

kisha

7n

as-for, train

iix^

xva,

is.

plcntlfidhj

There was a great bustle at the train to-day, ron/irsto)i because there were such a lot of travellers." )

may

perhaps be thought that as tokl means " when," and kara

" because,"

means here.

Every kind of article expensive when it is

)

did. ft

"

nori-ie ga vidm's (nam.) honzaisii

yohodo

kara, iiuniy because f sJiimasKlta. di

di,

:

\ozai,namX'^

â "tako as-for. price (71 om.)dear

To-day

the kindred adjective

to

shina

â:"'"iii"

tim e

applies

the words stikunai and di can be used

in relative clauses, for instance

is

Nandemo^ 'told"

275

It is so,

the construction

not

is

an

one even

attributive

however, from the Japanese point of view, toki being even

now apprehended

as a

noun signifying

" time,"

and kara also having

ahnost certainly been a noun in the archaic period of the language.

^

435.

In Japanese ahnost

all

of others or of the speaker's

quotation, whether of the words

own

thoughts,

manifold shiftings of person, mood,

brought about quotation,

in

"He

said

he would be back by

'

Nichiyo

as follows

jV.

One tions,

{/)wiU-returii,"

The word

B.

Compare

also to,

^

io,

and says

:

me

"

He

said that

In Japanese the phrase

to

hmashiia.

iJiat (/w) said.

" that," cannot be omitted in such contexts.

117, p. 82.

alteration does, however,

to

does not

Sunday;" but he

commonly occur

— an alteration affecting the honorifics.

you say

a Japanese,

:

kaeru "

made

'Sunday Ml,

Thus

unknown.

'I shall be back by Sunday.'"

'

The

which are

the plans of an absent friend,

repeats his friends exact words,

would run

direct.

is

tense,

European languages by the use of indirect

are consequently

when mentioning say

and

O^

tde'

nasai',

lit.

in

quota-

For instance,

" Deigrf honourable*

"

SYNTAX.

276

prevents

me

to

repeating ihis

modesty naturally

to myself,

even within

therefore express the idea

I

thus

am

my

from applying honorifics

come"

I

if

third person,

a

to

quotation marks.

me

Now,

come,"

exit^"i.e., "Please

remark of yours

"

He

asked

:

Waiakushi ni " Koi!"

to iiinashila,

or WaiaJtiishi ni kurti yu

next \), employing the corresponding non-honorific verb kuru, " to come," in lieu of the honorific iimashita

ni

id:'

(conf.

So persistendy inherent

nasaru.

of speech

abase

the tendency to

is

give

and

to

wordsj'w'

iii^,

with the present tense and the

locution

a

is

"in^ the manner^," thus

lit.

Kitlo

kuru

yd

ni

to

JPositU'elf/

couie

-nKniuer

in

Viat,

SO

lUc

so

Jtafttn/sfiid

to

do

shiie iioinff

at,

iioir

mo

to

iiniasu.

even, ennnot-eonie that

"I

I

satjs.

That of

phraseolog)' of the

Daiji ni CarefidJi/

ni

yol;u

in,

ti'cU

saimaslii. descend.

is

do

to

yd

after

to

come;

so.

6,

ni.

— Notice the word muhc in

for

it.

above examples

extremely so

nasaru

him

1

To may be omitted

the next

told

but he said it was absojlutely impossible for him

the last example, and cuiisult p. 4S, line

The

him

Uta

that [/]stiid

tiiotiDh ,~ox)2>osiic

B.

tell

\-,q

I

dc

korarcnai

and

sure tO COme." i^Said to an inferior in ] speaking of another inferior.') (fQ

liOl.

?nukd

:

"Go

\

come.

yo Ktirii ni Couie 7nniinrr in

—

by

sole kind of indirect quotation ever emplo)"ed

the Japanese

/V.

to others,

self.

^436. The

pa,

Japanese habit

in the

honour

is

not polite.

:

yo

deitju-to-do inftiinei' osskiatte (leif/ninff-to-say

Imdacon-

"Please be so kind as "tell

him

to

to take great care of

himself."

"

!

QUOTATION.

Somewhat

similar

277

character to the above

in

such

are

phrases as

Fosaso ni omoimasu. Gooil-appearanco in {1) thitik.

^

"1 would

\ j

thinii

loolis as if

it

it

do.

437. Notwithstanding the example given at the beginning of the preceding paragraph

Japanese

generally

command Haru

{Killo hiru

such

avoid

here," they will mostly prefer

O

"Call

expression

so

Haru,"

Haru OrMnni

wo or

O-Harit

one

yonde

koi!

come'

more

wo

politely

yonde

kudasai!

(acciis,) ccUlin^r

condescend

Rather than say "Tell Jiro to get the jinrikisha ready

me

deru

kara,

yirb

ni

go-out

because,

Jiry

to,

ni

yic-ni-ji Twelve-o'clocli'

at,

wo

iaku paraiions I.e.,

it

be,

iox i\\e Jinrikisha."

—

" As

him

cases,

the

turned by omitting one whole clause. English servant would say you,

Sir,

pre-

make to

at

twelve

preparations

wait" becomes

"My

difficulty

is

often

Thus, where an

master told

me

to

tell

that he particularly wishes to see you," a Japanese

servant will ticularly

shi-

's ii.

going out to

no

MalasMie kudasai.

more complicated

still

am

I

" Tell

Similarly,

!o wait,"

ga

:

(tiom.) is-good.

to-place

be well to cause Jiro

will

"Cause him

may

kuruma jinriliisJia

oku

sashiie Iiaving-caiised-to-do

{acctis.')

as literally as

o'clock,

In

for

twelve o'clock," they will use the causative and say

at

O

"Tell

the simpler

viz.

(acats.) 7iavi7if/-c(tlled

Haru

the

itte koi),

containing

Thus, rather than say

within another.

come

to

yd niio

phrases

more

briefly say

wishes to

would run thus

:

see

"My

you."

master said that he par-

In

Japanese

the

sentence

'

SYMAX.

278

ga

zi-hi

(noui.)

2}0sHivehj

Shujin Ulnstev

ai-mosKiai io o honoiwahlij *^(/) ivis1t-io-mcet'' thitf

moshimasKla. said.

Do not misinterpret tlie ^vord mdstiitai as signifying " wants O ai-viosKitai is simply a very polite equivalent for aitai, the

A\ B. to say.''

desiderative adjective of

On

" to meet.'' See

being used both before and as

the

is

volume,

The

English.

Kato's lecture given

show what we mean

will

"he

as

said''

words quoted, instead

after the

case in

example, taken from Dr. this

402, p. 249.

some such formula

tions are often pleonastic,

of once only,

\

Japanese constructions with quota-

the other hand,

following

on

later

in

:

Doiisu no kisugakusha Schopcti-^ Get'nutny

ScJtopcii-

pJtitosojiJier

's

The German

'

'

hauer

that say Shiikyu

luntev ni,

'

iii,

''

iu

io

'

Rclifjioit

no iuia koloha

hilo j^Jej'.sou

*.s

wa

said ivords

holaru

indeed

has

jio 's

Jh'efii/

yd

na

mono.

Kurai

fashion

heinf/

iltingits).

Dar7c

>

dekinai"

1[

438. ges,

is

^439.

Interrogation

generall}'

only

places

[is

added.

— 58, pp.

grammar

204,

and

is

he

said]."

not denoted,

(See

in

a,-,

European langua-

The con-

but the interrogative particle p.

peculiar

216).

is

can dark

in

what

68.)

Passive constructions are very sparingly used, and

replaced in

is

It

said.

remains the same,

used, their

57

{tie)

Religion

by an inversion of the usual construction,

struction

Aa

mbshimashlta.

to

that

a

like

'

:

firefly.

shine

iokoro de nakcrcha, Kkarit koto ga shine act {720m.) X^laec if-is-notf fm^thconies-not'^

said

phi-

Schopenhauer

losopher

The

(see p. 198 e/ st'^;

passive

is

when

also pp.

almost

always

by the subjectless active construction explained

266

— 267,

or else by an intransitive construction, as

explained in pp. 204

—

5

and pp. 190

—

1.

Thus, to give

.

ABSENCE OF PERSONIFItATION.

S79

one or two additional examples, a Japanese will not say "As has already been explained." He will say " As (I) have already explained,"

He

will

"A

but

Sude ni

toki-akashimasKHa

tori.

Already

(/) have-eixyplained

ivai/.

not say "

Yakusho

kara from,

Ojjice

1

It

has been notified by the Department,''

notification has issued from the

pomorphic expressions "the

name

"The

not say

Ame

no tame ni

Rain

"

I.e.,

I

's

am

Similarly

phrase as

Ano I.e.,

^

441.

it

feel

as

delayed me," thus appearing to

in,

oi ni

osoku

fjreatly

late

:

narimashita. (/) have-hcemne.

very late on account of the rain."

Mio no

"I

sake

will

"His

person

far

of any inanimate thing

but he will turn the phrase intransitively, thus

;

Tfiat

"Nature's

goes so

action to those inanimate things, the drops of

attribute an

rain

rain

it

For instance, a Japanese

as the subject of a transitive verb. will

but

etc., etc.;

almost to prohibit the use of the

Time," "old Father

of

Fortune,"

of

child

abhorrence of a vacuum,"

Not

such fanciful anthro-

all

" the hand

as

spoilt

hfts-cotne-mit

rarely, if ever, personified.

only does Japanese idiom eschew

Christmas,"

demashita.

notification {?iom.)

Inanimate objects are

440.

Department,"

ga

iasshi

's

not

come

into his

head

to

diligence surprises me."

benkyo ni diligence

wa

He

will

say:

kanshiti shimasu. admifin^f-astonishinent (/) do.

nt,

astonishment at

employ such a

his diligence."

Thus no language lends

itself less

to

the imaginative

and mythopoeic faculty than does Japanese. When, for instance, a European speaks of "the strife between Religion and Science," he very likely spells these names with

2

8o

SYNTAX.

a capital

R

and a

and unconsciously

capital S,

regarding them as being, in some

sort,

individualities capable of aspirations,

and sustaining

of teaching

who

on those

themselves

mythology

(for

mythology

them,

slight

may

not at

recognise

first

of great

Such

etc.

who have been European modes of

it

as such)

utterly alien

is

During the

to the matter-of-fact Far-Eastern mind. years, the study of English,

of revenging

etc.,

albeit those

it is,

reared under the exclusive influence of

expression

even

and conquests,

aims,

devotees,

their

into

slides

actual things,

last fev?

and the translation into Japanese

numbers of English and other European books,

have indeed resulted

the occasional adoption by public

in

speakers of such expressions as Rckishi ga walakushi-domo ni

wo teachcj

oshieru, a literal rendering of our phrase " History

us

that

quite unidiomatic,

" But such " Europeanisms " are and would scarcely be comprehended by

any Japanese save those who have themselves

at

least

a

tincture of Western learning.

\

442.

Languages

of their

differ greatly

English simply put without cement, as

more

assertions ^'

He

BECA USE he

essential

the

characteristics

structure

side

bad man.

Chinese

by I\fy

and

like

710

Pidjin-

stones

like

side,

coupling them thus

is

a had man."

of the

extreme degree to which in

the degree of integration

Our

he."

would generally subordinate one

synthetic English

assertion to the other,

him,

in

For instance,

sentences.

it

Now

" / don't

:

like

one of the most

Japanese language

is

the

pushes the synthetic tendency

of sentences.

Japanese

always

tries

incorporate the whole of a statement, however complex

may be and however numerous of a

single

sentence,

inter-dependent.

its

parts,

to it

within the limits

whose members are

all

mutually

In fact the normal Japanese sentence

is

—

— '

INTEGRATION OF SENTENCES. or (so to say) an organism,

a paragraph,

much more

as

complicated than the typical English sentence just quoted, English sentence

the

as

more complicated than the As an illustration, let us

is

Chinese or the Pidjin-English. take the following anecdote,

the

first

forms but one sentence in Japanese, conveniently broken up into four or

^

paragraph of which

though

ga

Aru'

Kito

A.-c&i^tain

person

no

mae

of

front

(

naga-ya?

{nom.) hlocIi'Of-ho^fics

wo

iorimasu

tccus.)

passes

ioki,

tiine,

ni isumazukimashitareba*,

ishi stone

naga-ya

no

uchi

no

inside

of

Kito

ga

to

fool

"Aitaiaf"

sMte^,

ni

baka

personinoni,)

koe

io

"A

certain

passing

one

man,

day block

in

of a houses, tripped against of

front

oti wlien-Jie-Jiad-stttmhled, blocli-of-Konses

of

:

TIT FOR TAT.

HEMP5-GAESHI.

443.

may be

it

English

five in

a

stone.

some one

Thereupon, inside

the

block of houses made tluit voice tnajilnfff fun of him, and cried isumazuita WO kakemashila kara, "Oh how I hecause, {the^strimhled out {acttts.) placed have hurt myself !" So ima-imashii to Mto wa, who had tripped that he disaffreeahle person as-for, ga, waza io constrained himself to omoimashita be quiet (although he {he) tllougJvt pwrposeVy thoii{/hf men felt disgusted), and lya ! go otonashtku' " Oh " Nay /" a-ugust excuse said pray sedately nasaimasM ! Kemaskiia no wa, excuse me, I thought ILicTeed thing as-for, that what I had kicked deiffn anata was a stone. omoimasMiara, io ishi ka' But was stone ? tJiat whereas- f I- )tfMuffht, you of your it the tip ?" no hana no saki deshila ka nose .?" " was nose tip of of " Ah ! -how -painful I"

:

' '

,

:

!

'

'.*

to tJtat

iimasliiia. [he]

I Hempd is a Chinese expression meaning " requital ;'' gaeshi the nigori'ed form of kaeshi, the indefinite form of kaesu, " to return

(trans.).

—z

3 A/aga-ya,

Ara," lit.

to he,"

is '

sometimes has the sense of "a certain."

"long house,"

is

an expression denoting the quarters

SYNTAX.

282

Naga-ya

no

nu kokoro-mochi 1 's feeUngs

hiio

I!locT;-of-7imtses of pei'son

^

cva,

donna

as-fm;

irhat-lihc

The

444.

?

desfiitarb

probahly-vi eve

integration

foregoing example,

of

]

'

264

sMie

;

—

6,

(" whereas

")

422,

*j[

hira

as

p.

261, and illustrated

formerly attached

to

generally necessary to break

may perhaps be

mansions

tlie

of the

(yasMki)

out in sets of two or three rooms to poor families.

;"

Hiio

'ino

strictly Colloquial

—7

unexpressed.

—6

is

Aitata

OtonashVm, more

lit.

Taken more

literally

quotation of the speaker's thoughts

the

is

like a

perhaps be a stone ?"

still, :

—4

as

Tsiimazukithis

make

same as

the words

" Ts

it

and the

aita ! at the top

grown-up person."

—8

word;

a fool of a

the subject of the verb,

!

the verb iimasliiia at the end of the sentence. a stone."

daimyos,

form of

iaha ni siiru means " to

but here of course Into ga

is left

of p. 237.

—5

it

termed.

Such naga-ya as remain are now mostly

mashltara -would be the more

object

^ff

In translating a Japanese sentence it is

residences for their retainers.

person

and

("because") and

and of the conditional and concessive moods

each of these hinges, as they

but see p. 184.

the

in

illustrated

as

re-

snub."

here exemplified in the word

is

particles

into idiomatic English

let

block

on

felt

the incorporation of quotations,

b}'

of verbs and adjectives.

at

of houses

sentences,

and which

furthermore

wonder how the inside the

secured by the application of the rule

is

by the use of such

I

(^ceiving this

of syntax which was set forth in in pp.

"

man

It qualifies

Ishi ka, " perhaps

isfii

a stone ?"

ka are a direct i.e.,

"

May

it

not

PRACTICAL PART.

SHORT PHRASES

445-

11

CONSTANT Amari

1.

mita

Too-nvticli

ga

koto

Jiave-sceii

USE.

fad

have

I

[no7}t.)

hardly

ever

seen any.

gozaimasen. is-not. 2.

'

Anata

mazu

Tbu,

xvellf

go

iu

opinion

what

Well,

'

iv7iat-soi-i-of

your

is

opinion on the subject

de \gozaimasu ?

ryoken

miffitst

.''

is ?

Arigaib Tlmnkftd

3.

do

\

gozaimasu. ain.

(/)

— Do

—

Thank

How

you.

— Oh

pray don't mention

!

it.

itashimashiie ! Iiaving-done ?

Ak

ni

narmiaseii.

Relifincc.

to

becotnes-not.

A/o

kara

4.

5.

go

1

Afterwards zvo

1

is

not

be

to

aisatsii

I will

anstver

uityitst

mbshimashu.

{ctccus.)

send

my

answer

afterwards.

will-say.

kake

Chilo

6.

He

depended upon.

A.-liitlc

Pray

to-place

hoiiomâbly

sit

down

a

moment.

nasaimasM. deign. I.

Amari,

conf.

^

219, p. 148.

having done what?" matsvrimashite for passive, loins."

and

conf.

Do p.

It is

—

still

3.

itashimashiie. 205.

—

7.

I.e.,

more

—

After

"

You

polite 4.

are grateful to

to substitute

Do

me

for

tsuka-

Observe the avoidance of the

chito

supply koshi wo,

"the

SHORT I'HRASES

286 Chilto -l-Iittle

Chiiio

mo

kamaimasm.

f'i-CH

itiafteys-nof.

Da

ga

Dcsu

ga.

{//) is,

but

Danjitc (*QnsultUm

Do

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

[tei

me

do]

Yes, but.

mimashh.

I

(/) tt'lH-ser

about

Do

sKta

ho

did

side

Doka

14.

shall

we do

?

think

Where

are

you going

?

Have you

hurt youror Is anything the matter with you ?

ka ?

self.?

Iiare-deiffned

busatti

itashi-

vemissHess

have

have been very rude not coming to see you for so long. I

in

masMta. done.

Thanks

Go

16.

him

to

it.

deii/n-to'ffo ?

nasainiasMia

Go

15.

.

What do you we had best do ?

irasshaimasii ?

to,

SouicJiow

.

''

Dochira ye f17ie}'e

.

'.'

yokaru P

13.

me

let

speak

will

What

Hoiv

good

just

(famil.) fpolile)

sliaU'jtrobtibl !/-(Io

uill-pvobidily-he

a

look.

shimashb r

How 12

Please

U(lOiH}l{/-}ooh

matter

doesn't

It

bit.

haikcn.

A-VatXc

10

CONSTANT USE.

IX

irouhle

Aiif/ust

for

your

trouble.

?fi\

(Saiti chiefly to inferiors.') 8.

Conf. p. 268.

—

9.

middle of a sentence

For ga — " but," see

Properly speaking, this plirase should

but

;

—

10.

For mirv.

144.

—

—

14.

fo an inferior. less politely

See p. 247.

—

it

in

13.

this

conversation

of dcsu

is

for

-what?"

— in

and

11

Ytikhtri

is

turns into an adverbial phrase

in the

mark of short The Japan-

12.

such phrases as these.

For irasshaimasu, substitute ikimasti

For nasaimashlla

come

often begins one.

pronounced before ga, for

substitute

sMta, in speaking to an inferior. 19.

it

context without the

auxiliary, see p. 193.

"how?"

ese habitually use

For ho seep.

The u

67.

p.

which reason we print quantity.

in familiar

—

in speaking

shimashita, or

15.

See p. 247.

still

—

16.

a sort of noun, which the addition of to ;

conf.

"j

377, p. 236.

;

SHORT PIIUASES

Go

17.

men

7iaâi.

excuse

deign.

moUomo

Go

18.

.

.

hut-

•

287

Please excuse me, or I beg your pardon.

de

What

you

very true

.

say

still

....

slow!)'.

(../

;

is

•

Go

19.

COXSTAXT USE.

vif/ht

-lui/itstlij

masu ga

1\

yukkuri

to

Go

lit,

leisiirehj

-lugiistlf/

r/oinr/

to

irasshai,

poHti

phrase frequently

addressed one starting off on a i^'alh.)

Go

20.

zonji

^liigust

lie

You

iiio

even

liîowledffc

that.

.

know

probably .

^ôzaimasho pi*dbahly-is

alilimigli.

Go

21.

no

zonji

"^" Axigust knowledge 22

Hakkiri

.

.

Hara

ga

ISelly

{nojit.)

Qtiicldtj

itau {is)

(familiar)

de

OtUer-tliinff

stomach-

a

f

Hurry up

.'

hoiL—iiiucIt

Hoka

2 6.

un-

ache.

ikura ?

One

clearly

got

I've

palnftit.

quicMj/

!

Hxtoisti

25.

I don't derstand.

understand- not.

Hayaku ! hayaku

24.

w(if/,

wakarhnasen.

to

Clearly 23

As you know.

tori.

's

hurry up

!

How much

one

for

!

.''

'.'

mo

nai

even

isn't

What is

ga....

want

I

simply

this

:

to say

is

—

altliough

20 and 21. Zonji

"to know."

For

tori, see p. 243.

tive includes the

to

make

conf. p.

the 140,

masn see

:

— Tf

? if

—

^

the indefinite form, used substantively, of zonjirii,

here 22.

but

For

little

meaning.

to see p. 82.

meaning of the verb "

phrase

7iashire / " rar\."

to

is

Ga has

polite,

—

23.

Similarly in

The

to be."

But

must be changed

itai

No. 26.

predicative adjecif

to

it

ito

is

desired

gozaimasn

" come," or 204. — 24. Supply the imperative koi —25. More grammatically iva ikura de gozai-

The numeral

!

//?^(;/.j2<

liitotsu will

a fan, substitute if-pon ;

vary according to the

if

157 et seq., especially pp. 108

article alluded

a mirror, substitnte ichi-men, etc.

— no.

!

!

SHORT PHRASES IN COXSTAXT USE. 27

Tchi-nichi

?'iisu

One-day

absctit

Ikcnai

28.

mo

IJiura

is.

no

Itsu

3

1

—

^

done

scarcely any

is

more.

When

deshUa P

did

it

happen

.?

No, I won't or Get along with you or None of your impudence ;

yo

desu,

Disagreeable

!

oh!

(//)/.«.

ga warn

Kagen

32.

and

fact

Jya

.

'

There

is-not.

koto

IVJien

day.

gone

I've

be)

will

{or

is

all

a stupid thing.

gozaimasen.

Hokv-imieli even

3f-

away

shimashita. have-done.

koto

<'
29.

He

desii.

JBodily-sfatc

gozai-

had

{noin.)

1 feel

poorly.

is.

nasu.

Kare

- 33.

kore iarimashb.

Tliai,

-

34.

liaze

wo

Wind

{accus.)

Couniiny

\

152, p. 103.

conf.

\3

enough

1

7.

to

—

means

—

29.

make

.

.

On over, I

indifferently "

This idiom

lit.

may

—

one day

32.

Kagen

— 31.

35.

Mini,

"

A

much

"more

there

" to see," here has

has the sense of " when... ;" see

ihem .

.

see K. B.

;"

is."

—

is

not even

30.

For the

meaning " increase Kare kore is an idiom

193.

p. 184.

(of bodily

''

or less," "pretty well,"

rather

its

women

one of the " syntheses of

cannot be translated more

the auxiliary use explained on p.

day

phrase used chiefly by

originally

is

—

English word " a cold

" or " all

be explained thus: " There

contradictories " noticed on p. 34, ka well-being), and^^v/ " decrease." 33.

of approximation, like our

counting found that.

"cannot go" = "nogo," "won't do;"

worth asking how

construction iisu no, conf, p. 232. of the lower class.

be

have caught cold.

I

.

28. Ikenai is

it

will

it

iLavc-drttwn.

ivltcii{I)see.

27. Ichi-itichi

to

hikimasKta, {/)

mirela

Kazoetc

35.

tbink

I

about enough.

this, will-jn'ohahli/saffice.

expressive

—34.

literally into

proper

The

Japanese.

signification,

than

Moreover the conditional here

SHORT PHRASES 36.

Kiite

kuru

IN

CONSTANT

USE.

289

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT USE.

290 45.

Kore

de

iakusan.

Tliis

h)i

plenty

This

Kore de yoroshii ja naikap

46.

good

hy,

Tills

Korc

4'j.

as~foT,

Kore

wa

Tilts

as-for,

What

nani

What

ni

trhiif

to

lionoiirable

wa, as~f
( Useii ns a polite phrase on concluding a visits

Oh

shikkei!

for

iîdeness,

yoku

iva, as-fOT,

ivcll

narimasMla. Ims-hecoine.

yohodo

aida

ga

still

phinty

inloi'vid

{noiii.)

Mae

ni

mo

iiia

tori.

liefore

in

also

stiid

ivay.

There

45.

As

yakkai I

ifssistance

ynu

Supply de gozaimasti

310, p. 202.

still

plenty

I

have

already

am much for

your

obliged to constant

kindness.

is.

the intransitive

\

is

slated.

{sama) dcsu. (Mr.)

this

of time.

arimasii.

go

done

have

me

beautifully.

Mada

(iufjit.st

!

You

to

Maido

pray excuse being so rude.

honourahle

ni

Eacli-tiiiif

excuse me for inconvenienced

!

you.

Iiave-Oone.

This

deki eventuatUm

54.

used

this

is

having

[accus.)

Kore

53.

made

this

for.?

ilashimasKta.

Kore

Tliis

is

of.?

as-for,

wo

intpedhnent

52.

Iry

Oh

Tills

51.

de

wa,

jama

50.

?

'^

(?^)

Kore

49.

do

ka ?

isukaimasu {do people) rise

this

is ?

eventuathiff

48.

nan what

orimasti P

dekiie

Won't

isn't

wa,

TJds

quite enough.

is

{is}.

del;irii,

—50.

rvt

the end,

— 46

For/«

see p. 64,

— 47.

For

corresponding to our passive "is made," scu

Supply itasliimashita

at ttie end.

—54.

Conf. p. 247.

.

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT

Makoto

55.

moshi-wake

ni

Really

excuse

ga

gozaimasen.

(nam,)

[there) is-'not.

Makoto ni

56.

Tnily

Mappira

57.

know

I

?nen

we

humbly

I

pardon

pardon

nasai.

not

offer.

quite a long time last met.

It is

since

{zs).

§0

Quite-flatly

291

what excuse to

shibaraku. sonie-time

USE.

good

;

beg

your

or Please be so

as to excuse me.

deign.

Maru de betsu nan desu. Completely different indeed is.

58.

Maia

59.

It

irasshai.

Again deUin-io-comc. 60.

Maia

hayalm

Again

Jwnourably qiiichl}/, kaeri nasaimasM.

honouvdbly

to-retutm

Mazu

61.

a

is

dif-

Please

come

Please

come back soon

again.

again.

deign

de

sore-kkiri that only

Well,

totally

ferent one.

Well,

that

about

is

all.

gozaimasu. (.») is.

Memboku

62.

ga

nai.

I feel

ashamed.

Countenance (nom.) isn't. (More politely gozaimasen.)

WO

Michi

63-

Road

[acais.

oshiete

Please

me

the

remember

me

tell

teacTiing

)

road.

kudasai. cotldescend.

san

3fina

'64.

Messrs.

All

doka

ni

Please

please

to.

all

your people.

particle

nan contained

kindly to

yorosMku. xvell [say).

56. See top of p. 269. in this

to

pp.

— 58.

P'or the difficult

example and tentatively rendered by " indeed," see the footnote 135

— — 61. 6.

P'or kkiri,

" to be put out of countenance."

" please say."

.see

p.

— 64.

230—62. Compare our phrase

At

the

end supply

ilU'

kudasai,

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT USE.

292 65.

Minai

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT USE. 74,

Moilo

293

SHORT PHRASES

294

kage sama, Honmirabfe shade Mr.f naorimasKle gozaimasu. re€OVcre(f am. 85.

kangae

86.

?

no -'.s

inas2i.

go

henin

auffiist rejilt/

CONSTANT USE.

sukkari ffuilt-

no ue, ina

Homntrahlii- rejection,

ya

IX

'n

wo [accus,]

toj/,

nay

ukagai(lUvill-

—

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT USE, Isiiide

93.

no

Honourable occasion

O

94.

's

Okashihile

tamaranai. {/)endure-not.

ni

OM

ni Greatly

Mr.

narimashila.

late

liave-become.

Great-uproar

Osh'i 99. ItegreUable

koto

desu,

ne

/

thlnf/

is,

eh

•?

Frightfid

ga

warui.

am much you

for

indebted

your

kind

for

being

me

Excuse so

late.

All was confusion.

desKiia. {i^)ivas.

Osoroshii

00.

1

I

to

funny.

assistance.

osoku

0-sawagi

98.

night.

It is really too

iI)have-becomG,

97.

Good

sama

ni sewa honourable h^lp narimashila. Greath/

to

happens

it

your convenience.

de-i^n.

Old

96

to suit

nasai

to-resi

Beltifi -funny,

95-

Whenever

setsu.

opportunNf/.'

yasumi

MonfnirabJy {-niasM).

395

Oh

domo

niichi

really

road

!

what a

How the road

(familiar)

and

bustle

pity

!

frightfully is

bad

!

[mm.) {is)bad. 1

Osoroshii

01.

iakai

mon

da.

clear

thing

is.

FrigJitfid

It is frightfully dear.

(familiar)

0-warai

102.

92.

The use

ferior is to

93.

I.e.,

etc."

95. Cont.

of mose here

do something

^

is

for

In

As

218.--96.

strict

first

shows that a person one

who

it

;

Oki

grammar

N. B. on

m

means

" greatly ;" dki/iu

"we should

'vith "

"

in-

all

such

means

\ia,\e osoroshikti,

cases.

in for a great

" big(ly)."

not osoroshii,-

As shown by this example and the last, manner our exclamatory phrases and " how." loi. Mon' is familiar for mono.

p. 124.

what

your

but, should the occasion offer...

one should say, " I have come

if

is

your superior.

politely considered

the Japanese turn in quite a different

beginning

had a good laugh

it.

optional to omit the termination mashl in

deal of your help."

but see

over

{we)did.

" Don't take trouble about

— 94. It

— 100.

We

shimashita.

Great-lauffhter

—

SHORT

296

Sakuhan

103.

CONSTANT

yoppile

loa,

lLast-nif/7tf

IN

I'lIRASE^

couldn't

1

all-nif/ht

afi-foVf

USE,

sleep

all

last night.

?ierai'emascn deshila. fantutt-sicrp

So

{//)was.

Sayo de gozaiinasv.

104.

dcsfi

So

or

da.

Senjilsu

105.

That

(poliiu)

so

is

or Yes.

;

(familiar)

Many

arigato

tdi,

thanks for your entertainment the

kind gozaimasliita.

other day. tAhvays said oiiJlfi,l afâin V

ga

Shlkala

106.

«£z/.

"j

(more

Itoinf/sid'- {noin )isnU. [politely \vozaiin.inai. Sfiiyo

ga

j^^^^-r

Ttoin-fl-ll'itij [noin) isn't.

Shilsurei iiashiinasMla.

107.

So

There

nothing

is

be done be helped.

or

;

to

can't

It

Excuse my rudeness.

Itave-donc.

llmlfiu-sf^

108.

utcct-\

inj;thc gh
desu

'

ka

that

Is

Oh

or

so.?

!

indeed. 109.

I

I

O.

Si)

ka

mo

So

?

even

So

ka

io

So

9

thnt

shiremasen.

Possibly

it

mav be

so.

tn-nnlinmvable.

One

oinodia, if-one-tliim;s,

tempted

is

to

think so, and yet on the

kaclk contrarhvfse

other hand .... .

So

111.

sKicha

So

You

ikcnai.

tf<-l'f)i—doin
mustn't do

that.

eannot-ffo.

(nioro politely ikemasiui)

So ja gozaimasen.

112.

So Dcsliita

103.

sense or the

might

grammar

Oh! be

omitted

234-5.

In vulgar shiran.)

More

— 109.

parlance

— no.

lit.

More

literally

the

if

^vithout

possible

;

not

is

so

mutilating to

either

round

conf. p. 197.

often runs

thus

:

oft

— 104.

"One cannot know whether

phrase

;

So ka

if

you do

that."

— 112.

the the

Conf. is

so,"

sliira

(for

it

See bottom of p. 2O5 for a similar constrjiction.

" It won't do,

or

no.

but the Japanese like thus

;

sentence with an auxiliary verb, pp.

Ti]at

(polite)

l.^~nitl.

— in.

Or So de gozaimasen.

.

.

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT USE

Sonna

113.

mon'

Such

yo-

n

Sono Titat

gu,

hisashlku

uftfiv,

h'tiailtili/

me

ni

kakarimasen.

li'ninuvahlf

eyes

in

{/)hauf/-ii,'ff.

lisu mn Atwaijs

go

6.

Sono

de

sbken V'thtt^t

aifffustljj

wa

Sore

de

so

Sore

wa

is.

so desu

That n^-y
am

I

to

looking so

well.

you

see

moie

are

kind

that

gozai-

so

than

of

of the

Sude

ni

is

ga

.

.

That

so

or

;

Yes,

Yes, but.

.

.

.

,

ivhefi'us..-

As

moski-agemashiia

Ah*eadfj

is

no doubt.

masii.

1

met.

delighted

others.

That as-for,

118.

some time since

is

last

There

as-foVf nnmci'-ni
f)ifh'

arc,

1

do

don't

beiuf/--.-

gozaimasu.

7.

It

we

wa

ho

Tliai

1

then,

d<}i{/n.

115.

1

Well It.

shi nasai.

1 1

il.

Itonourahlfj iO'de-

If-t7tfit-is~so,

sist

just aliuut

is

^s^

tJiinf/

Sonnara,

114.

That

desu.

i()^

tell-liffed-^tp

had

have

I

honour

the

already to

in-

tori.

form you. 120.

121.

Sukoshi

7iiale.

A-litffr

wait.

nasai.

machi

Sukoshi Jionouvabln

-l-litttc

Wait a minute.

(familiar)

to-

wait

Please be so kind as to

wait a minute.

(polite)

fleitjn,

12

2.

115-

"it

is

Taigai

wakar imashila

Mostttf

liave-iindet'Stood.

Supply

at the enrl

a subject

for

I

some such phrase

congratulaiion."

undersland most of

It.

— 116.

as

See

past tense here irliomatically replaces the present

;

mede to gozaimasu, p.

conf.

144. Tj

— 122.

The

274, p. 176.

298 123.

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT

USE.

SHORT PHRASES 133.

Foi nii-harashi desu,

IN

CONSTANT USE.

299

—

^

ADDITIONAL USEFUL

446.

PHRASES. Ano

1.

no

Iiilo

in

kolo

2. A7to iimasu ?

no na

liiii)

iva,

nan

Chillo

4.

Daibu

5.

im hanashi

no lane ni

.

It

kala-kage ni nallc soro-soro de-

no — 2

For

There shade

very

6.

For kakcru see its

flat

?

to

something

to in, see p.

substitute p.

for

219.

Rltikojhna

avenue of cherry-trees.

clauses arc connected

cherry-

p. 82.

—

ith no, see p.

76,

4. Lit. " talk's seed."

plnasu paint or photograph, as

iwtte is

Simple nada would be kiiiiashUa

a part of

;

conf,

Tokyo

p

197.

celebrated

Observe the manner in which the two

by kara,

partially blossomed, etc."

;

;

tlie

compound

good deal

many

A good many

58 and

makes

a

is

in

blossoms have begun to come out in the garden so I suppose MukOjima will just be at its best about next Sunday.

gradual oncoming of the shade.

a

for

be

will

For a good example of a similar construction w

^vcre, the

name

liis

places so I shall begin to think of going out. of

kara,

Tlic auxiliary kimnshlla

5. it

is

to talk about.

Daibu nicOd no \dkui'd ga 6. saki-kakemasKia kara, isiigi no Nichiyb alari ni lua, IMukbjima ga chbdo yoroshiU gozaimashb.

I

fel-

I shall be too busy study to-morrow.

wo yasumimasho.

kakemashb.

end of ^

that,

lie.

{more Hi. What do people say that his name is ?)

narimashb.

kimashita

a

is

What

lo

AsKta wa yn ga gozaimasu

3.

liara, ketko

word

Every low says

iva,

niuhi uso desii.

—

lit.

" because the

cherry-trees have

I

ADDITIONAL USEFUL PHRASES.

Do

7.

ka K) ka, isugo

ga

We

deki-

301

be

able

to

somehow

or

shall

manage

masu.

it

other.

Doka

8.

jntb

Yokohama made no ichi-mai wo

(fiiku-gippu

Diimo

9.

a

first-

ticket

to

Yokohama.

kudasai.

mo

me

Please give return

class

!

ka ni sasarete,

have lain down, but

I

neie

ne-tsukarenai.

I

can't get to

—

sleep,

am

so terribly bothered by the mosquitoes. 10. Furiso masho.

desu

kara,

yoshi-

so I It looks like rain think I will give up (the idea of the excursion, ;

etc.). 1 1 Hidoifuri ni nolle kiviashita. Shtkashi, yudachi desu kara, jiki

akarimashb.

de

bon-yari

shtte

nemuku

nari-

kara,

ga

nakereha,

maru

de yoshimashb.

Ibri ni db shila moii da P

li-lsukela

14.

no

zva, 7.

Do ka

hook or

l)y

ko ka

crook."

is

I

T[

137.

more

p.

log.

"it will

—

14.

it

to rain is

only

I

was so dull that

myself,

all

by

got quite

I

Do

literally

—

11.

If there are ones, I won't of anv kind.

Why

shinai I

didn't

ordered vou

no good take any

you do

as

.?

dakimasu were substituted dekimasho, the

think

ticket," takes the auxiliary

masho,

as

an idiom meaning " somehow or other," " by

If for

phrase would signify "

thing; see

Still,

sleepy.

li no

13.

hard.

a thunder-shower, I suppose the sky will soon clear up again.

Hilori

12.

orimashlla mashila.

come on

has

It

.

\\

e shall be able," etc.

numeral mai, because a

For aknrimasho,

probably shila mon'

lift,"

da?

—

13.

many

—

8.

prefer to

rendered by " what sort of conduct

is

a

fiat

say ngari-

conf. ^112 and 'why?" would be

For no ga,

here translated

Kipfv, " a

ticket

is (this)

?"


302 15. to,

Iki-nari sonna koto wo do shile mo wakarimasen.

That couldn't possibly understood

be

without

some previous

reference

to the subject.

Tkura hake-aile mo,

16.

my

All

shbchi

talking hasn't

succeeded in getting him

shimasen.

to consent.

sono yd na kolo

Ima-doki

17.

wa

Very

Yoshi! alia to tokorn ga, toji no ron ni

sukunai.

sKla

wa

little

of

thing

goes

nowadays

and

;

supposing

aimasen.

that

on

even be to occur-

there instances of its rence, it doesn't suit the spirit of the age.

yikb-ga.ra

18.

of

sort

We

asa-han

de,

suziishiku narhnasKta.

are getting on in season, and so the

the

and evenings have become cool.

mornings

Kana wa sukoshi wakari—ji wa yomemasen.

19.

masu

I understand the a little, but I read the Chinese

ga,

Kana can't

cha-

racters. 15. Iki-nari,

ways

"abruptly,"

predicative, as here

"disconnectedly."

—

'

'^

see pp. 274-5.

I^^'

Sukunai,

17.

lating a clause containing

sukunai into English.

vifhen trans-

Yoshi, the conclusive

121-2) of the adjective j'oz, "good,"

(see pp.

al-

is

generally convenient

has here been done, the order of the ideas,

to reverse, as

form

;

is

here used as an

exclamation, but forms from the grammatical point of view a sentence

by

here of

"

:

—

18.

shita

"

it

the

is

ga

is

an

meaning

idiom

much

like

the

postposition

probably but a nigori'ed form.

force

As for

tokoro

" granting

Gara, suffixed to a noun, indicates "kind," "nature,"

"cause," very

which

Notice

g^

To

itself

that

of

the

the Kana, I

Chinese ideographs,

f can't

would probably lead him

two

zcfl's,

l;ara,

— 19.

acting like Greek

understand read them at

it

a

all."

little

A

;

"because,"

Kana,

see p.

p^

9,

and

but as for the

European's instinct

to use the accusative particle too in this place,


Kake-ne wo iwanai no nedan wo itie

20.

honio dasai.

wo suru

do

ni,

the

prices.

true price,

What

?

the very lowest

is

you

price

way

the best

is

to begin studying

Kelchaku no tokoro wa, made makarimasu ka P

22.

What

iu

amhai ni hajimeiara yokaro ?

ikura

me

Tell

please.

Keiko

21.

Don't ask fancy

de, liu-

303

go down

will

to.?

Kiga ye iku michi 23. dochira de gozaimasii} P kuru yd

Killo

24.

ni

wa,

so

Hie

is

the road to

.?

Go and

tell

him

to be

sure to come.

Itoi.

wa

Koniban

25.

masu

kara,

hie-

laisb

wo

yagu

masMte

Komban wa

26.

kila

kaya

kara,

ka

taisb

wo

ga

isulle

kudasai.

Komban

27.

manekareia shiiaku

It

is

night

;

very chilly toso please put on

some more

kudasai.

dete

Which Kiga

wa yakwai kara,

wo suru ga

reifuku

ni no

blankets.

There are lots of mosto-night quitoes so please put up the mosquito-net. ;

You must vited out to

ii.

put out

my

am

in-

dress-clothes, as I

a party this

evening. 28.

Konna

tansu

wa,

de kaemasu P instead of

itia.

Where can one buy such cabinets as these .'

Notice

the nominative " I "

" in doing practice, sort of

doko

manner?"

how

the Japanese

construction

omits both

and the accusatives "it "and "them." it

will

—22.

probably be good

Lit.,

if

—

21. Lit.,

one had begun

in

what

" as for the place of decision, etc."— 24.

For the important subject of the rendering of indirect quotations, see p. 275 et seq., and especially ^f 436 for the idiom in this phrase. 28. For

—

such intransitives as kaeru, " to be buyable," see

p.

205

rf seq.

'


304

Kono

29.

no

mukfi

atariwa, doko desu

Korc hara

30.

wa, do

destc

How

said no michi

undo

hara

ni de-

—

wa

ariviasYi.

mo

no

Some some are

areba,

nagai no mo gozaimasu.

wa nan

RIoshi I koko

35. ill

ISIan

ga

ii-yo

will

are

leave

off

and

short,

long.

name

the

mo

lo

to

Excuse me, what may be

to

lokoro deshii ^

36.

now

out

exercise.

Well, we here to-day.

konnichi iva, korc

ilasMle okimasho.

Alijikai

34.

?

Although they haven't brought them yet, there is no doubt about the things being there.

moite kimasen ga,

Mazu

33.

made ni

some

take

Mada

arti ni

lead

this

the road ahead

is

am going

I

kakeinasu.

32.

does

to?

fi

Kore

31.

Where

tsuln-

r'

of this place

.?

quite indescribable.

It is

gozaimasen.

Nani

37.

ga

futsugo

ka

would seem

It

shiijimaslii/a in miete

have

culties

that difli-

aiisen,

and

years

study

so

How many

Xaji-nen bakari keiko 38. sKlara, hanashi ga dchini yd ni nariinashb ka P 29. is is

More

"

lit.

it?"— 32. Ant

As

an emphatic constraction

for emphasis'

sake.

abutment-place opposite to

for the

iva arimasit,

111

— 33.

do you think would enable one to talk 1

"as

see p. 88.

;

Ohi

is

auxiliary

Any ;

cltolto

way or

of calling

gerundial

another

coming

say go men nasai,

"I

— 37.

being

how many

to

miete,

necessary

Our phrase

the

it

"

it

it.

p.

pardon me,"

or

"there

no

lit.

is

would seem

thus

sentence clinch

to

years' study, will

of talking ?"

i\Iore

generally

is

be so used

— 34. Conf. conditional. — 35. Instead

" deign to

enquire."— 36.

" apparently,"

construction clause

just

even what?"

it

adverb

the

al)0ut

may

one

vkagaimasii,

may

verb

conf. p. 194.

196 for this peculiar construction with the of iiioshi,

where

this,

their exislinc^, they exist,"

for

rendered

Icing

— 38.

that,

by the

reversed, Lit. " If

I

and did

probably bec'.mr to (he forth-

—

!

;

ADDITIONAL USEFUL PHRASES. 39.

Natsu

wa

ryuko-byo

chigaiie,

to

ga

We

fuyu

are

better

off

in

winter

summer

for

epidemic

nakute, yoro-

shiu srozatmasu.

305

than in we have no

diseases in winter.

Sazo

wa

solo

Welcome back You must indeed have found it

nasaimasM samu gozai-

kaeri

40.

!

masMlarb.

cold out-of-doors.

0!

41.

Oh

Omoi-

kutahireta.

gakenaku kyb wa aruita kara,

ed

gakkari

than

s/nla.

(familiar)

I

Oi ! nesan

42.

am

Biiric ip-pon

!

kurc.

motle kite

'J'suidc

Sakki made

44.

kibun

ka,

wa

de-kakeru no sei naiia

wa

wa

db

tiie

ide

Sb iwareie wa, damaile iraremasen.

dbmo

47.

40.

A

44.

the

ask

now

had

I

in-

the jinrikisha-

tell

that he

meaning

not wanted.

is

what of this

may be .^

and ask Just go teacher to come here.

my

impossible to hold on being spoken to in that way. It

is

one's

tongue

phrase used by any of a household to their master, or by

people to a guest.

liauslion.

And

at

officially,

Teacher-!

iu

Sensei in choilo 46. nasarii yb ni sb Me koi.

liotel

bill

time.

Please

man Sensei J kore imi de gozaimashb ?

Bring

!

tended to go out. But whether it is from the effect of the weather or from something else, I feel quite unwell now, and so shall give up the idea of going out.

sai.

45.

waitress

Until just

—yoki

ga waruku

deru no

and

to do,

privately please.

yoshimashb. Kuruma-ya wo kotowaile kuda-

kara,

further

quite played out.

Don't ask

nakii.

iiai-nai de kiite kudasai.

ismnori dalla ga,

had meant

walk-

1

much

us have the

let

de

I

fay,

I

same Omoie-inuki

tired.

a bottle of beer, please.

ni

kanjb no kaki-isuke wo.

43.

am

I

!

to-day

— 42. At

— 41.

Gakkari

is

a sort of onomatopc for ex-

the end supply mottc kite u

Dera no wa might be

replaced

liy

/;iir,\

deru no wo.

•'

—

please bring."

46.

See

p. 2^6,


3o6

The

Soko no dote ye agaru junsa ni iogameraremasn.

48. io,

police will find fault you, if you walk on

with

embankment.

that

Sono koto ga shircru 49. oki nifutsugo de gozaimasYi.

never do for that

will

It

to,

known.

to get

Taiso ase ni natia kara, 50. kimono ivo sukkari ki-kae-

perspiration,

viashu.

will

Taiso

51.

sum

wo miniasu to, komhan yiiki ga furu ka mo

wa

atari

no

Tsiigi

wo

koto

I

Iwma-

ni

wa

clothes.

clouded thoroughly

makes me

wliicii

perhaps

it

may

to-night.

felt

As

miles

it

to

much annoyed

at

please

is

'i

have

I

that

in

never

direction

that

in

been

before,

engage a guide

for

pretty to look

at,

me.

yatotte kudasai. Yiild 55. ato no

all

being addressed manner.

Waloknshi wa achira ho ye ichi-do mo ilta koto nai kara, annai 7vii /litori

—

has

the next town

rimasKta.

ga

my

How many

made

s/iukii

all

feel

think that

snow

Tsitmaraiiai 53. ii-kakerarete, bki

54.

I

chilled,

shire-

nan ri ffozaimasu ?

no

change

over.

loko

masen. 52.

got into such a that I think I

The sky

mairima-

kumoile no

Soko-hie

shita.

have

I

Snow

kirci desu

michi

ga, komari-

ni

but

it

is

puts the roads in a

frightful state afterwards. 48. Lit. " the

hence"

Miniasu

fact."

that there

is,

embankment

i

e.

55,

^

know whether

More

lit.

"one

is

when

"

am

that I

sense of " to be," see

cannot

to,

of there."

feeling,

356,

it

will

p.

— 51.

Totzo

I see," "

227.

snow."

is

when

I

an under-chill). Ftini

— 54.

l-a

Ilia

vw

for tokoro, " place,"

consider" (the fact

For

siirii

sliiremascii,

/,-olo,

troubled by the after-roads."

conf.

'}

lit.

in

the

"

one

277, p. 17S.

—I

H

EASY

447.

QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS. ma

JSIada

1.

—]Mb ma

ni aimashb ka P

Shall

— No,

ni aimasen.

2. jMo ma ni ainiasumai Mada ma ni aiviasu.

I

you

still

be

in time

?

won't.

Don't you think I shall be in time ? Yes, you

ka P

—

still

will.

—le 3.

Was

Omoshiru gozaimashlta kaP iva ; amari omoshirohi

amusing

it

?

— No,

not very.

gosaimasen.

Go

4.

bydki

iva

ikaga

—Arigato

ka P

gozaimasu

How

de

— Much

go-

do you better,

feel

to-day

'>

thank you.

Oki ni kokoro-yohc zaimasu. narimasMia.

Do

5.

What do you

katigae nasaru ka P

Kangae ga

it

isukimasen.

.''

—

I

can't

think about

arrive

at

any

opinion.

Can

Walakushi-domo ni mo mi6. Mirarcnai raremashb ka P

—

koto iva arumai.

ga

waiakushi gozaimasu. 3.

88.

—

dokushin

For amari, see

Such

elliptical

of this example

Conf.

1[

p.

148.

—

not.

Have you any

— No,

de

For the

iva

I

am

children a bachelor.

.''

after omoshiroliu, conf. p.

sentences as " No, not very " in the English version

and the answer

sible in Japanese. 6.

kodomo-shu ka P Ic ;

iva

too be allowed to

why you should

son

Anala iva, gozaimasu

7.

I

see it, do you think } don't think there is any rea-

—5

309, pp.

in the next example, are not

The answer 201-2,

and

If

is

lit.

432, p. 27t.

you, are there honourable children ?"

admis-

" consideration sticks not."

—

7.

More

lit.

"As

for

.

EASY QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS.

3o8

Have you

Ryoki) vicnjb ivo n mochi 8. He ! shoji de gozaimasu Jia P iiashiic on'masu.

—

-Yes,

Are you going

Einhi-fiihi de irasshaimasu

9.

ka ?

—

Sore

naku

de

got a passporl

mo,

ing clothes, Sir will frock-coat

fTirokhi-kuio dc yoroshii.

?

have.

I

.?

in even-

— No, do

my well

enough.

O

neshi-mono 10. ki-kae nasaimasu ka P kotio

mama

yui ho

to kaeyn.

de,

Are you going to change No, I your clothes, Sii shall remain as I am, except that I will put on a

ivo

— lya

!

.''

dale

iriva<;i

—

better coat. Seiijihii

1 1

wo

shina

wa,

kckko

arigalo

Many

na

masu.

Do

itashimasMte

somalsii na

mono

Oh

Makoio ni

!

de,

skiiisiirei

it.

the

for

made

pray don't mention

!

was

It

such

really

rubbish, that it was quite rude of me to offer it to you.

de "ozoimashlla.

8.

thanks

beautiful present you me the other day.

zoiiji-

Ryokv may be omitted.

The answer

to

this question is rather

—

In simpler parlance it would be He! motU orimasu. " swallow," /'/ = "tail," y«^'« = " clothes." Sore 9, In Chinese 172 = Fnrokliu-koto is the nearest dc naku via, "even without that."

high-flown.

approach to JMfshi-mono

" frock-coat,"

of which Japanese organs are capable.

— 10

very polite term for clothes, used chiefly by servants Yoi /25="the good one," or "a better in addressing their masters. one," "my best one." Observe the simple non-honorific kaeyo, used is a

by the master in addressing his servant. Between friends it would be and the servant in the question uses the still more honorikdfiihulu' ;

fic

periphrasis

kikm

nasciimasu.

u=c some such depreciatory made by oneself to another. all

—

II.

phrase as

The

(Answer.)

It

is

the rule to

this in spealcing of a

self-depreciation does not

present

sound

at

For the de in somatstL na mono de, see 'I'his method of correlating sentences must be Wlicn there is no l)el!, as in all old-fashioned

excessive to Japanese eais.

138, \ 200 el seq. 12. carefully studied. p,

—

lauo' vir's/iiinasn 7\?, in No, 14, Japaneses houses, the visitor cries out tnkti, in order to The servant here ^.ays simply lakii, rather than avoid applying lionorifics to any one connected with tlic family lie

himself

belongs

to,

even though

it

be the lady of the house

herself.

—

!

EASY QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS. 12.

(Visitor rings

the

309

bell,

and servant appears.)

Welcome

Irasshaimashi

Okusama

wa, gozaimasu ka P

He !

uchi

de

iaku de gozaimasu.

wa

ide

mo

He ! kala ni

ni donala nakaila ka ?

naltara,

'

YorosMku

"

lo

mosaremashiia. This

last clause is a polite

iconstant

phrase

in>

use,

Sir.

Yes,

call

a

Sir,

and

called

while

I

gentleman this

left

card

;

and he desired his compliments to you wlien you came home. beg to ask

I

I

(Tkis there

wa,

shujin

gozaimasu ka

Tadaima

is

lakii

de

Is

!

the forutula, tised

is

whcn\

no hoitse-bclt.

Welcome

Irasshaimashi !

Go

?

j

iano{mi) mushimasu

14.

home

.?

irasshaimashiie, '

at

Did any one was out

senkolm kono ie/uda no kacri

ga

!

Mrs. * * *

Yes,

Rusu-chii

13.

Is

)

1

your master

at

home

.?

fi

de

rusii

gozai-

No,

he has gone out.

Sir,

masii.

So desu ka ? ni

kaeri

" Smith '

ga

YorosMliu

" to

kiidasai.

itle

More

13.

lo turn

more

end

14.

The mi

viflio

"Did no one

is

polite

tell

him,

is

Then please when he comes

home, that Mr. Smith called and desired his compliments to him.

cnll?" the Japanese usually preferring

The

potential

than plain mosu would

of lanomi

.''

often

dropped

for

lê

;

mosarcinashita at

sec

\

403, p. 250.

brevity's sake.

Persons

are not scrupulous about politeness cry out simply " Tanomn.''

These that

lit.

such questions negatively.

tlic

244

mairimasKite,

moshimashila

'

Indeed

Sore de wa, nariviasKilara,

it

little

dialogues instance the use of so

might be well

et seq., in

to

many

honorific idioms,

read through the Chapter on Honorifics, p.

connection with them.

11448.

A

FEW

PROVERBS. I.

y{7nc

!

PROVERBS.

To talk

Hari

hodo

no

koto

Needle

tnnoinit

's

thlnfj

7.

WO

hodo

ni

atnoitnt

to

bo

{accus.)

bludffeoii

311 of a thing as small

as a needle as

were as

if it

big as a bludgeon.

"To make

/

mountains

out of

Vmole-hills."

iu.

)

to -say.

8.

Gossip only

Hlio

no

iKvasa

mo,

Vcoplc

's

rumour

even's

sKclii-jil-go-nichi. scveiittf-iivc-dnys

wo

noroeba,

[acc/ts.)

if-vne-curses,

Htlo

9.

J'l'rôii

/'

ana

ftilatsu.

holes

iivo {evt'iUualc],

The

clays'

to

mo,

dan-

Kiievs

with

even,

eonit

/ (di?).

Jiuddha san-do.

/

be two graves.

no

kao

mo,

's

face

even

,

it.)

Consult any one, even if be only your own knees. " In

Vthere

Hoioke

1.

1

lllie\

(A curse strikes not only him against whom it is pronouiiceLl, but also him

Hiza

suUation

blow over wonder."

Cuise a man, and there will

who pronounces 10.

seventy-

sc.indal will

V" a nine

[is).

lasts

days.

five

multitude

is

counseIIors\

of

safety."

/

Even a Buddlia's face can only be tickled thrice. (" The ci'ushed worm will turn.")

titree-timeft.

/

12.

710

uchi

11(1

's

inside

^s

Well \

3.

JU

Ichi

7['o

One

(accus.)

1V0

ten

{ticrus.)

14.

To know

kiite^

haviii(j-he
in

a well.

all

by hearing

a part. (Said of mental acuteness.)

to-hiiow.

If

Inu

nl

natle

mOj

Dog

to

beconi inr/

even,

O'doko

Like a frog

(Knowing nothing of the world.)

ft'Off.

shim.

no

inu

ni

nare

's

dofj

to

become

lavffe-plaee 8,

kazvazii.

Supply

drz,

"is."

—

9.

least

you become a dog, at be the dog of a great

house. I

C Do nothing by halves.")

Supply ga dekiru.

—

10.

Supply

J /«>».'

—

11.

Supply some such words as sMka ^/laderarenai'^, " cannot-stroke* but" (three-times.)"

—

12,

The complete saying is I no

uchi no kmvazii daikai^

wo'^ shirazifi (" knows-iiot' the ocean*"), Shirazu here is

a

relic of

the

Book Language, the

and

in

No. 30

" conclusive negative present."

312 15-

PROVERBS.

PROVERBS. 23.

Nama-hybhb

wa,

Cinule-tactics

as~for,

o-h'zu

grcat-tvound 24.

no

moio.

's

origin

[are).

313

—

"

PROVERBS.

314 29.

Oni

no

Hcnioii

's

lusic

ni

uhsence

in,

Doing the washing when demons are absent.

the

senlaku. •waslting

Rongo

'

30.

/ " When ilie cat's away, the mice\ Vwill play." )

{fc d").

'

Rongo

' '

lects,"

reading shirazu.

"

" Analects '' 3

1

.

's

/ " Jf ye know ihese thing? happy\ Vare ye if ye do them."

yore-

Tltrce-pei'SOîs

if-come-

JMonju

ba,

no

Moiiju

have read the " Anaand not to know

them.

Jiiioius-tiot.

San-nin

togclhnr,

To

no

yonii

" .Inalecls"

Wlien three people con-

chie.

S/ta/ca

ni

litlddha

to,

Shinda

IZ-

wo

no

ioshi yenvH

cJiilcVs

To

tO'CmmU

Sumeha,

capital-

it

capital so far

one's

home

any-

vhere.

Supply wo sum. " chiinging

proverb was " 30.

in a place,

One can make

tcntaku,

dead

you are concerned.

as

{ii is).

29.

a

spilt milk.

If you live becomes the

viiya-

Tf-yoil-l'cside,

up

reckon

Crying over

ko. eittj

Buddha.

child's age. ("

34-

to

' Teaching your grandmother to\ \suck eggs." / /

kazoeru.

[accHs.]

are better than one."

Preaching

sekkyb.

ho

Died

lesults

wisdom worthy of Monju.

cleverness.

's

("Two heads 32.

there

together,

sult

Senlaku

house.''

believed

is

If

The Confucian

be a corruption of

original

meaning of

the

denaons are not by lo sec."

tlie

" Analects " arc

the Cliinese Classics,

the

so,

To change house when

)

to

one of

and a commitlal

of

most

tire

them

to

venerated of

memory was

formerly an essential part of every Japanese gentleman's education.

The proverb not, as

applies

to

the failure

might he supposed,

to the

to

the indefinite form of yomu, " to read,"

For skirazitsce is

p. 311,

the personification

Supply

lao Slim.

—34.

note to No. 12. of

put principles into practice,

non-comprehension of

wisdom

Supply da.

in

is

—

texts.

here equivalent to

31.

Monju

Yomi,

yomu

liilo.

(Sanskrit Manjusri)

Buddhist mythology.

— 32.

This proverl) means that a

man

the

can accustom himself to any circumstances.

PROVERBS. 35.

Todai,

moio

hira-

bottom

CandlesticJ:,

shi.

darh. 36.

Tolwro I'lace

kawareba, if-chunf/eSf

shina hind

kawaru. cjianges.

37.

Uma

HO

Horse

's

niimi

ni

edi'

hif

7ienihutsu. lMHiyet—to-J3iul(lha

38.

Ushi wa Cow as-fm'f

uma

wa

horse

as-foVf

39.

Uwasa Gossip

kase pa shadow inojit

(to say).

iishi'Sure,

coiv-coinpantonj

uma-zure. hm^se-cotnpanion.

wo [accus,)

sasu. )

slrilics.

sureha, if-one-doesj

315

—

T[

—

FRAGMENTS

449.

OF

CONVERSATION. The

1.

He !

Post.

yiihin

wa

kimasen ka ?

inairimasen.

Kim

Hak-na ! wake da ga 2.

— Ktâ,

An

no asa

Exhibition.

Hama ye

— Tbnen

dasKila hcnji

mo Ucim

ni

,L;a

im

kurii

hakuranhvai ga

arimashb ka ?

Ikaga deshb ka ?

3.

A

Request.

Tonto icwasa zoo kikimasen.

— Dekiru nara,

kyo-ju in korc ivo ulsusliile

kudasai.

Dbmo ! 4.

su

wa

ikimasen.

Engaging

.v

Te.^cher.

— Dbzo yoi

s/iishu

7vu

sagaslnle

kiidasai.

Mi-alan 5.

sliidat,

What

tsureic mairimasho.

Sal\ry

Hilo-lsuki no sharci wa,

.?

duno kurai

yallara yokaro ? I\la !

I.

jU-shi-go-en dc jhhim de gozaimashn.

For "yes," where

pp. 235-6.

Hama

line of the

Japanese text

may

\i

"no" would seem more

natural, see

a familiar abbreviation for Yokohama. is

it

t;o

376, last

Hama ye dashlLa lienji Hama ye dashita tegami no

extremely concise

be best construed by expanding

1[

The

:

FREE

ENGLISH TRANSLATION. The

1.

— Have no

Post.

letters

come

this

morning?

No, none have come. can't malie

I

it

out

to the letter I sent to

An

2.

Exhibition.

this year also I

Why,

!

there ought to be an answer

Yolcohama yesterday morning.

—

Is there to

be an exhibition

at

Ueno

.?

don't Icnow.

I

have not heard the

slightest

rumour on

the subject.

A

3.

this

by

O

Request.

—

If

you can manage

do please copy

it,

to-night.

really, that is quite impo.ssible.

!

Engaging a Teacher.

4.

— Please

look out for a good

teacher for me.

As soon

Sal.vry.

5.

fc.g,

as I find one, I will bring

lo

,

— How

much

salar}-

him

to you.

should

I

give a

month

a teacher or clerk)}

Well, I should say that $14 or $15 would be ample. hmji.

The

ending

in

actly

what

sentence

is

incomplete

but such incomplete sentences

;

ga are of frequent occurrence, the speaker not knowing exto

equivalent to "

add I

;

conf. p. 186.

—

don't know'; " see

2.

\

Jkaga desho ka

375, p. 235.

is

more

or less

3l8

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION.

Meal Hours.

6.

— Kochira

de wa, gozen no jikoku wa,

nan-ji to nan-ji desu 1m ?

He I

wa ju-ni-ii han

hiru

de, o yashoku

ga sKchi-ji han

de gozaimasu.

Sore de

He!

asa-han iva P

iva,

asa

Mmari ga gozaimasen.

iva,

Anala no go tsugb

shidai.

An

7.

— l\foshi!

Enquiry.

wa,

uke-lsYiko

desu

kochira

kaP Hei ! koko wo massugu ni

Anothe Enquiry.

8.

hontb desu

Ma !

ide ni

— Kok-o

mieru

to

mosu

sugu soko

desYi.

Fuji ga miern

wa,

to

koto de gozaimasu.

otonashii koto

nasai.

!
to,

P

l;a

Talking to a Child.

9.

nam

I

O

— Sa, hotchan

!

Itolio

ye

l;a!;e

ilmtsu desu ka P

Yatsu. Galddi ye

Taisi) okii Jioto I

He t

mainichi ikimasu

liirii-giri

sliisolm de

He !

6.

this

!

doyohi desu

l;ara,

— Koiio

ko 'wa, anata no

go

gozaimasu ka P

watalMshi no sbryu de gozaimasu.

.Sore iva, taisb Viasliite,

desu ka P iva,

desKta.

Talking to a Father.

10.

le

l;ayoi

ga, — kyo

dbmo,

rippa

o

wampalM

yî-in-ji

liaii

de

:

clause with the next

examples on

na go shisoku wo

<>

mochi

iiasai-

tanoshimi de gozaimashb.

sazo

p. 139.

de Iwmarimasu. notice ;

conf.

how \

de,

used predicatively, correlates

200, p. 138,

and the fourth and

fifth

After asa-han wa, supply ilsu de gozaimasu ?

After sliidai, supply de gozaimasu.—']. For t:ol;o ieo, conf. p. 232.— " the assertion that Fuji can,'' etc.— 8. To wa stands for to iu lioto wa,

—


Meal

6.

here

—What

Hours.

hours

the

are

319 meals

for

.?

Luncheon

at

is

and dinner

twelve,

half-past

half-

at

past seven.

Then what about Breakfast

have

breakfast

There

no

is

An ;

—

Please,

will

come

Enquiry.

but you

?

fixed time for

whenever convenient

it

7.

No

?

it,

You can

Sir.

to yourself

enquiry office

this the

is

to

it

a minute,

in

if

?

you go

straight on.

Another Enquiry.

8.

from here Well,

—

Is

it is

supposed to

be.

Talking to a Child.

9.

down

true that Fuji can be seen

it

?

What

here.

a

good

— Here,

bo)'

you

my

are

man!

little

How

!

sit

old are )'ou

?

Eight.

How

big you are for your age

Yes,

I

go there every

till

noon, because

lessons

it is

Do you go

!

to school

?

But to-day we only had

Saturday.

TALkiNG TO A Father.

10.

son

day.

—

Is

this

boy

little

your

?

Yes, he

is

my

eldest.

Indeed, you have a fine fellow for an eldest son. a source of happiness he must be to you

Oh

!

no indeed.

He

is

so naughty,

What

a

!

I

know what

don't

to do.

9.

For

matorily 10.

lioi^/ian, :

see p, 39.

see p. 240,

The

oi

JCoio \n laisd dkii koto!

hiru-giri

is

meaningless

is ;

used excla-

see p. 248.

Such comphmentary and self-depreciatory speeches are customary,

quite irrespective of tacts, and

must not be understood too

literally.


320

The Telegraph.

11.

denshin

ga nakute,fujiyu

Oi-oi

Sayli de i^'oziiimasi/rn.

Speaking

12.

iva,

kempt

da

kara,

dehmasu de gozaimasho.

Well.

Japanese

ga

ivakari

koto

osshainiasu.

Ni/ioii-go

Tonda

—Kokoe-ra

desu, ne !

ni

—Anaia

yohi

wa,

narimasu.

Do

Naka-naki;

slide!

de

^d'sii

;;nzaimasYi.

lya

do iiashimasliite

!

Xo Thoroughfare.

13.

dasu

orai-ditnie

Don'

le

de hanahada

de,

dochira ye

xV

:\ieeting

a

Friend.

— Konaida

iva

sinkkei.

ilaakiiinasKie

dit

15.

hashi iva fiishin-clni

da.

Compliments ox

!

— Ano

gozainiasii.

knko ni kari-hashi sa kakatle imasu.

de,

14.

tochii

Hunln ni rippa de

I

!

icalakiishi ko'^n.

.S/ukaslii,

are kara

irasslmimasJilla

Mess.vge.

— Sakki

Xani wo sliile iru ka Okata saki sama ga

ka ?

.'^

no tsukun

n
I'aisb leina

rusti de,

ga

matte de

konat

toreru.

mo orimasu

n'

de

i-ozaimas/io.

Lit.

12.

"As

understanding." bability

for

—

of

rfs,

"

13.

you, Japan language becomes well to honourable /?., see

to be."

•[

/3(v

200.

Daso

is

the "adjective of pro-

;(/.=" buing reasonable," here

" that

is

These and similar complimentary speeches are in constant and do not sound absurd in Japanese, though the faults apologised

why." use,

'

for

—

14.

on both

sides

are generally quite imaginary.

itasliimashlta. M.\.cx koso supply de goznitiiaslilla.

After sJiildid supply

Apropos the sentence

—

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION. 11.

The Telegraph. -Ît

there

being no telegraph in

account of

inconvenient

isn't

it.?

of the country, on

this part

suppose we shall have

I

Speaking Japanese Well.

12.

—

I

being so out-of-the-way.

its

But

Yes.

is

32

in time.

it

— You

,

speak

Japanese

beautifully.

Nonsense nese

How

!

can you say such a thing

My

Japa-

really

speak

?

very poor indeed.

is

Not a

bit of

How

it.

can you say so

You

.?

splendidly.

No Thoroughfare.

13.

fare

—

seems that the thorough-

It

closed, because the bridge over there

is

is

undergoing

repairs.

Ah

yes

That

!

why

is

up a temporary

they have put

bridge here.

Compliments ox Meeting a Friend.

14.

pardon

having been so rude to you in the

for

—

I

beg your

street the other

day.

Oh

!

you go 15.

no, not at after

A

Message.

some time is

all

ago,

was

It

!

we parted

— Hasn't

come back

Probably

it

who was

rude.

the messenger

yet

a tremendous time about

out, so that the

I

Where did

.?

}

What

is

whom

he doing

I

sent

He

.?

it.

because the gentleman you sent him to

is

messenger

is

kept waiting.

is

beginning Shikashi, notice that such questions as to where one has been or

is

about to go are not considered indiscreet by the Japanese, but are,

on the contrary, used saki ; conf.

\

the transitive verb

torti,

gentleman in front,"

bottom of

p. 79.

in the best society. 18,

25, p.

i.e.

Toreru

is

—

15.

"to take;" conf. " the

Sakki

is

emphatic for

the intransitive corresponding to p. 206.

Saki sama "the

gentleman over there."

For

ri

see

,


32 2

Feeling Unwell,

1 6.

— Kyb

ni wa,

shukwai

no

iras-

shaifnasen desMta ka ?

He !

kyo wa,

kara, kolowari

wo

kokoro-mochi ga warukule ikemasen

ka,

Hie yarimasKUa.

On Board

1 7.

ne

nan da

Ship.

—Kyb

yoi nagi de gozaimasu,

iva,

,

!

So de gozaimasu. Go doyd ni ski-awase de Anata wa, Kbhe ye ide de gozaimasu ka ? le. Nagasaki made mairimasu. Ikaga de gozaimasu ?

gozaimasii.

KHsuenjb de ip-puku

ilashimashd

ka? Sa I

iomo ilashimashb.

A

18.

gata bentb

Picnic.

Ojigoku

wo

— Kyb

zvo

iva,

hiyori da

ii

mite kimasu

undb kala-

kara,

nani ka

kara,

mi-isukuroile

san-nin-mae isoidc Iwshiraete kudasai.

He !

HashimasKia

shbchi

Go

.

shu

7fw,

wo

nani-nani

moiasemasho ?

Sake wa,

hiiru ip-pon

in,

fusuke ip-pon

ni,

sbda-mizu ni-hon

de yoroshii.

He !

kasMknmarimasMia.

A

19.

Visitor.

— Ima mieia

dasd da kara, nan de

wa, niada gozen-mae

kyakti

mo ari-awase-mono

wo

de gohan

dashiie

kudasai.

He I

shbchi iiashimashiia.

16.

IVaruiiute iiiemasen, fairly

more

simply "it

too far;" pp. 147-8. p. 247.

—

is

itiitaiireie

—

18.

17.

too

bad."

il;einasen,

lit.

" being so bad, that

Similarly

"I

am

id/aite

("Big Hell")

is

no go

too tired," etc.; conf.

I'or the olijectivc honorifics in

Ojigoliu

it is

ikemasen,

the

go doyd ^tA

name

"it If

" ;

is

218,

tomo, see

of a -salley near Mi-

yanoshita containing some boiling sulphur-springs.

It

is

also called


— Didn't

Feeling Unwell.

1 6.

to-day

323

you go

to the

meeting

.?

No.

know what

don't

I

it

but

is,

I feel

unwell

so I sent

;

an excuse.

On Board

1 7.

—

Ship.

It

beautifully

is

calm to-day,

isn't

it.?

Yes, indeed.

It is

Are you going

to

No.

I

am

smoking-room

A

18.

haste,

us.

say to our going and having a pipe in the

Picnic.

Ojigoku

of

.?

come along

All right,

all

.?

going on to Nagasaki.

What do you

to

lucky for

Kobe

—

Âs

for the

!

it is

fine

sake of a

weather to-day,

little

and put up something or other

we

are going

So please make

exercise.

as

luncheon

for

three.

All right,

Liquors

What

Sir.

?

—A

liquors shall I send

bottles of soda-water, will

All right.

A

19.

Visitor. —It

Owaki-dani,

more

lit.

p. 193.

polite.

would seem

not dined

that the visitor

who

has

So please give him some-

yet.

Anything that happens

eat.

All right.

and two

be enough.

Sir.

just arrived has

thing to

.?

bottle of beer, a bottle of whisky,

to

be ready

will do.

Sir.

i.e.,

" at the

Go shu B'usuke

is

is

"the Valley of the Great Boiling."

same time

as exercise."

Undo

Mite kimasu :

katagata,

conf. kuru,

Chinese for the Japanese u sake, and sounds more the nearest approach most Japanese can

pronunciation of our word "whisky."

itasMmashita, as immediately above, inferior expresses that

make

to the

ICashikomarimashiia, or shoe hi is

the usual term

by which an

he has understood the orders of a superior.


324

Asking

20.

the

— Moshil

Way.

Hahthuisukwan

iva,

dono hen desu ka ?

Sayb de

Sore wa, koko wo massugu ni iku

gozaiviasti.

tn,

migi no ho ga jiinsa no kobansho de, hidari no ho ga HahihutsYik'iVan desu. Mon m " Haktihulsukimn " to kaila gahi ga ageie arimasu kara, jiki shiremasu.

Kore wa, domo !

arigaib zonjimasu.

21.

Compliments

me

ni kakarimasu),

{o

on

first

Waiakusht

— Hajimemashiie

wa lanaka Tsunemasa

to

Nanibiin yor'oshtku negaimasu.

mbshimasu.

Kaneic sommci

Sayo de gozaimasu ka ? orimasKia ga igo

Meeting.

Wa/akiishi

wa Smith

wa

ukclamawaiie

mbsu mono

to

de,

kokoro-yasii

— Taiso chbza wo

Taking Le.we of a Friend. KonnicJii wa mb o iloma {ni) mashlla. 2 2.

Ma !

I'oi

de iva gozamiascn ka

nastic irasshaimashi.

Arigaib gozaimasu ga, liara, izurc

mata sono nchi

—konnichi

wa

shbshb o

hanashi

iori-isogiinasn

chito

u/iagaiiiiasTi.

Sayb de gozaimasu ka ? mbshi-agemashHa.

Mb

^

itashi-

itashimashb.

Kore wa

shiisurci

hakari

Sonnara, mata a chikai uchi ni zehi

o tachi-

taisb

yori wo 20.

For the active past tense kaila, "wrote," where English idiom

requires

the

Similarly raising."

in

— 21.

passive past participle " written," see the case

of ga/ni

ga

The complimentary

numbers should be

carefully

agete

arimasn,

^

293, pp.

lit.

" a

190-1.

tablet

i-;

phrases in this and the next three

committed

to

memory,

as they are in

constant requisition, however queer and stilted the English transla-

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION. Asking the Way.

20.

the

way

to the

me

Let

see

Museum Yes

!

—

would you

!

me

tell

?

you go

If

!

Please, Sir

325

straight on,

you

will find

a police-station to your right, and the building on the is

You

Museum.

the

it

' '

Museum

written

"

it.

Oh

very

!

many

thanks,

Sir.

Compliments on First Meeting.

21.

— This

time I have had the honour to meet you, is

left

at once, for there is a

word

with the

tablet over the gate,

on

know

will

Tanaka

Tsunemasa.

I

beg

Sir.

your

for

the

is

first

My name

kind

friend-

ship.

Oh

indeed

!

Henceforward

I

?

before, although

have had the honour to hear of you

(we have never met).

hope you

I

will

My name me

honour

Smith.

is

your

with

intimacy.

Taking Leave of a Friend.

22.

unconscionably long

visit,

—

I

have paid you an

and must now be taking

my

leave.

Oh Why hurry so ? Do please chat a little longer. Many thanks, but I am rather pressed for time to-day. !

I will call

again soon.

Must you of

my

really

your

visiting

tions

may

supplied

me

Well, pray excuse the shortcomings

.?

sound.

would be more often used

;

remember

that I count

upon

again very soon. After

some clause such

have never mef."

p. 219.

go

imperfect hospitality, and

iiketamawalte

as has here

orimaslnta ga,

been rendered

in

After " kokoro yasti supply negaimasu.

strictly

must

English by "

— 22.

grammatical than yoi de wa, but the

conf. N. B. to p. 125.

be

we

Yd

latter is

For the /ori of lori-isogimasu, see

At the end supply negaimasu.

!


326

Thanks for Assistance Received. kono tabi wa go shiisen kudasaimashlte, 23.

— Sale

dan-dan

arigatb

gozai-

masic.

le ! iki-iodokimasen

m

makolo

de,

... Shikashi

.

mazu

medelb gozaimasu.

New Year

24.

Congratulations.

— Mazii

akemasMle,

medelb gozaimasu. medelb gozaimasu.

sezva sa/na ni

Kyiilb iva iro-iru

Xao

arigalb zonjimasYi.

7tarimashite,

mo

Ibnen

ai-kavoarazii

negaimasu.

An Earthquake.

25.

wo go sukoshi mo

mashila no le

!

He-he! hana-ike

zonji desu ka

saki-hodo jishin

ga

gozai-

.^

zonjimasen desKila.

Yohodo

ga

— Anata

hidb

ano

gozaiinasliile ,

sunde-no-kolo

yurele,

ni laoresb

iokonoma ni

nam

no

hodo

deshila.

Sore wa, naka-naka bki na jishin de gozaimashiia, ne Nan-ji goro deshiia

Sono

.^

lokei

loki,

zvo

mimashilara,

ichi-ji

sug

ni-Jip-pnn

deshila.

Nariihodo Walakuslii

ha-ha

I

wa,

de mairimashila

Sore de

!

wa,

Tsuldji

ichi-ji

in

kara,

bkala

shiranai

wo

sono

wake

deinashile,

lochu

de

desu.

kuruma

gozaimashi-

tarb.

Sale — "vie\\\"

23.

show word constnntly thus speeclies. After makoto ni must be supplied some that which we have translated by " I am asliamed of jCdJi-rfa;?, "

gradually," wliich serves to

liow long-continued your favours have been,

used

in

polite

sucli clause

myself."

idea

is

as

" liesult "

more or

less

is

is

a

not actually in the original expression

pointed

at.

— 24.

Akemashile

refers to the

;

but the " open-


Not

at all

done so

for all

really

Anyhow,

ashamed

Congratulations.

New

to you,

trust

I

am

very

you on the

—

beg

I

to

result.

you

offer

Year.

that

you

will

continue to

throughout the present year those favours by which

many ways during

profited in so

much

this occasion.

myself for having

of

I congratulate

congratulations on the

The same

I

your kind assistance on

am

I

!

little.

New Year

24.

my

—

Thanks for Assistance Received.

23.

indebted to you

327

the

me

have

I

year that has just

closed.

An

25.

Earthquake.

few hours ago

No,

I didn't feel

Indeed

It

?

— Did

you

feel

the earthquake a

?

at

it

all.

was very

violent.

It

was such that the

flower-vase there in the alcove shook so that to

it

seemed

likely

fall.

Then it must indeed have been a About what o'clock did it take place ? looked

I

at

my

watch

the time,

at

severe earthquake.

and

it

was twenty

minutes past one.

Ah, it.

I

As

In

see.

I

iinriktsha,

left it

that

Tsiikiji

doubtless

case at

I

was bound not to

feel

one o'clock, and went in a

took place

while

I

was on

the

road.

ing " of the

New

"last year."

— 25.

(quarter) in

Tokyo.

Kyuto is lit. " old winter " in Chinese, hence Sunde no koto ni = " just about to." Shiranai wake, not " a reason which does not know," but " a reason why / should not know ;" conf. p. 58. TsuHji is the name of the foreign " concession " Year.

For

sofio

= "ol

that," sco p. 54.

!

FRAGSlliNTS OF CONVERSATION'.

328

Hiring

26.

no

a

wo

Iwenchi

kemiiiisu

sKle,

mala kono

ilm

?

k;a

— He

Sliafu.

Isumori da

Shafu.

sialion

! hidoknt

— lya!

Kyakai.

io

Jinrikisha.

no Hakubulsuliwan ye

Uciio

— Kyaku. — Oi ne — sore

sKle,

kiaeri

ni

made

kiaern

'n

kiinima-ya

/

Asakusa

kara

itle,

Ginza dc l;ai-mono

da ga,

— ikura

de

iema ga ioremaslut ka ?

i>

iva toremai,

su tenia

—ynkiaia

made

ni k;aeru

kiara.

— He

Sore de wa, danna

!

skiickii-ju-go-scn negai-

!

gozaimasTi. KyakiU. Skia/u.

—H'm —le

takai

sKtle

! sulioskii

wa

k;oto

SJiikiaskii,

Sliafu.

yotle

kiore iva

Iema

kctirei,

wa

kara,

lies-

kiara,

— lazuneru

Jmeri ni Teikiokm

ga

kiito

aru

k;ara.

lore nai.

O

gozaimasu.

Yoroskiiu

!

yarn

sore dak;e

ckioilo

— He

?

k;a

mo gozaimasu

muskii-agemasen.

— Sonnara,

Kyakiu.

Holer u ye

iakiakm lua nai

mickii-nori

Yokiodo

!

nasai-

meslii

maskn.

Letters for the

37.

Dare ka

ni kwno tegami

de

aru

k;aile

kccrela

kid

naran ga,

jis-scn no

kille

wn

I\Iail.

—yokw-moji no kialle,

kMoskii k

yitbin-k;yokui

wa, kMkd-lome ni

cuo

—

kid

ye

sasele,

O Hani Sank

molasele,

—

2\ilion-ji

iike-lori

wo

lorana-

wa, givaikokai-yukd da kara,

lada saskii-ire-guckii

ye

irele

kuireha

yoroskiii.

He k

kMskiikiomarimaskiila.

26.

Ueiio

and

Asal;!tsa are districts in

" Imperial "

and the

correlation of clauses in

tire

repeated several times.

The

inverted

above,

:

it

—27.

T5kyo, the Ginza

a large hotel in European first

sentence by

clause

lazmiern

style.

means kiito

is

of the

ga

a street,

Notice the

arti

gerund kara

is

should properly precede the words kaerl ni immediately

Learn

this

example thoroughly by heart, parse

it,

and

FRAGMENTS or CONVEESATION.

I

26.

Hiring a Jinrikisha.

want

to

go

on

there

to

to the

see

make some

to

and

— Fare.

Museum Pubhc

the

329 say, jinriHi-vcaxv

I

Ueno, you know,

at

Garden

Asakusa,

at

for

How much

will

?

Jinrikisha-man.

No,

Fare.

then

way back,

purchases in the Ginza on the

to return again here to the station.

you go

!

— from

you be long about

Shall

probably not

for

;

Sir?

it.

intend to be back by

I

dusk.

Well then,

Jinrilasha-man.

must ask

I

Sir,

sevent3'-five

cents.

H'm.

Fare.

Isn't that rather

No,

yinrikisha-nian.

price, for the distance

Fare.

is

in

dear

.?

named

haven't

;

1

at all a high

to call

you that much.

So

on the way back,

as

will give

Imperial Hotel

at the

have some one

I

;

very great.

All right, then

just look I

Sir

on

But that won't take

there.

long.

yinriMsha-man.

Letters

27.

some one

to

messenger

must

All right.

the

for

carry

these

have

the

letters

one

Japanese characters registered, for it

it

;

and

— to

just drops

if

them

The

addressed

is

must

tell

!

the post-office.

which

and

in.

0-Haru

say

I

but in the case of those written in

be enough

will

Please step

Sir.

Mail.

get

a

Roman

in

receipt letters,

he sticks a ten cent stamp on each, into the post-box,

as they are to

go

abroad. All right, analyse of that

it,

and you

most

sentences, pp. 280-2,

Sir. will

which

is

Shira

have

laid the foundations of

portion of Japanese

difficult

grammar

a practical mastery the integration of

treated of at the end of the Chapter is

a familiar abbreviation of j/ji>n«.

on Syntax,

!


330

Nearing Yokohoma.

28.

miemasu ga,

—are wa, nan

Are ga Izu no

— Anu

to iu

oki

m

shima ga

Alae no ga (Jshiina

de gozaimasu.

Sliichi-ib

daibii

shima dc goz jimasuf

lo iimasTi.

He !

E

are de mo,

Sunde

!

fttnhvazan ga

mo

Aio

mo arimasu

He !

Koko kara mini

mawari

nazo ni

ni mura-lmzu

shima-jima

no

keredo,

—

h'lto

iva,

ni

mo

ga sunde

mannaka

ga

taigai

ni

ro!:-!ca-son

— mollomo

imasii.

Sayu de gozaimasu ka Z'

A

no shinja

He!

ka shira.

imas'fi

— Oshima

sono

aiie,

arimasu.

miinin-ib

29.

ga sunde

dolwro de uia arimasen.

gozaimasu ga,

chiisb

lo,

fiiio

iru

Christian Church.

ga

—Kono shuJm niwa,

Yaso-skU

bi lo iu kolo desYi, ne.

Kono hen wa, moppara Yaso

so de gozaimasu.

iCO

shinkb ilashimasu.

Kwaidb ga

He !

lalle

orimasu ka ?

Kore made wa,

liochb

ni mochiite orimasKila ga,

ivdkiye

lalle

Kybshi

Seiyb-Jin desu ka

iva,

So dc gozaimasu.

Sb desu ka

Xichiyb-goln

.''

Sore

iva, nal;a-na/;a y\'
by

sekkyo

ukela

hllo

ga

properly

kolo desYi, nc

" elceteia," usually tones

We hn,ve

tried to re-

Mura,

the term "for instance" in the English version.

(" village") has for its auxiliary

numeral the word

Chinese synonym of the word mura

For the sense

na

the force of the prccaling word.

little

present this

ni shusseki shile,

dcs'fi.

Foi- (/c/wro see p. 43.

a

.'-'

Kono goro de wa, sonrei wo

yohodo fuemashlla so

28.

ivo kari ni liwaidb

ni Isuile, kondt shinki ni

orimasu.

ilasaremasu.

down

san no hellaku

— lezcma

of taisliila,

and

its

;

hence

son,

rflk-ka-io}i

which

="

^\)>.

is

but the

villages."

exclusively attributive use, see p.

141

— 1


They is

—

Nearing Yokohama.

28.

What

islands out there.

are

islands are they

Seven

the

quite

see

I

Isles

number

a

of

?

The one

of Izu.

Oshima (" Vries Island"). Indeed I wonder whether there

33

front

in

called

are any

!

on

people living

it.?

People living on

Why

Small as

!

it

should just think

I

.'

from here,

looks

it

were

there

!

has

Island

Vries

a volcano in the middle, round the base of which cluster

no

than six

less

The

villages.

some

doubtless

other islands

mostly

uninhabited,

are

too,

though

have

people

on them.

living

Dear

me

29.

A

You

!

Church.

Christian

number of

large

don't say so

(Protestant)

!

—There

said

is

Christians

in

to

this

be

a

town,

isn't there.?

Most of the people

Yes.

in

this

neighbourhood

are

Christians.

a church

Is there

Well,

But

church.

new

it

?

the

hitherto

mayor's

too small,

is

building on another

said

he

;

comes

great

that

and

has

done duty

as

a

site.

Is the pastor a foreigner

Yes

villa

and so they are erecting a

.?

preaches

ever}-

numbers of people

have

Sunday.

been

It is

baptised

recently.

Indeed and top

Then

!

of p.

'i'ettshukyo

142.

way

Christianit}' is in a very fair

—29.

Were Roman

Catholics intended, the term

would be used instead of Yaso-shu, and

Tenshu-do for

The zema in iezema is the stem form of the adjective "narrow." "Going to official business" is shukkin ; to any kioaido.

shutcho or shusseki.

here.

semai,

Naka-tinka na koto, " a considerable thing."

other,


332

A

30.

ga

:

—

Fire.

— Oya

hvaji

!

dochira id allale

He !

/;a

irti

iadaima solo kara

desu ga, —gcdai wa,

He! gura

mono »o

inaitia

naji de

no Ibshi dasb de,

ullcru

wa,

rnbshmiasYi ni wa,

ga

Kabul;i-za

so

aiia

gozaimasu ka P

Kino waki de kilnmasJniara,

"

7uo

— hbgaku

Tahin kinzai de gozaimashb.

— Chikagoro

The Theatre.

31.

da ga,

daijohu kudasai.

fiiile

sappari miemasen so desu.

hanshb

mieie,

to

shirase bakari da kara,

" Chushin-

kondo wa.

mo

de-kata

daibic

liao-zoroi

dasb

desii.

Sb

desu

ka ?

Sore

ga

kyogen

''a,

ii

/;ara,

Idllo

aiaru

deshb.

Early to Bed.

32.

ga, —watakushi

— Hanahada

wa, go men

sum

mybchb wa, yohodo hayaku shullaisu

Dbzo ivaiakushi-domo ni

Komban wa, mybchb

wa,

30.

Mosliimasu

me

shikkei nagara,

The "intimation" same

wo

to

wa = "]\c

yasumt nasaimasM.

shi-ageie shiniaimasento

{shirase) of a distant

says."

fire,

two

"he says" both 1[

437. P-

Tokyo.

before

278.— 31.

Gedai, "

and

after the

Kabul:i-za

title," is said^to

that

The words sappari

Japanese construction thus being pleonastic, as

of

Itara,

ka

mo

is

it

name

of one not

viicniascn are a

="

he says,"

the

contains the equivalent

words quoted

the

is,

strolces of the fire-bell.

quotation from the other man, and so desu nearly

of

omoimasYi

ni kakarimasen

go kigenyb.

district of tlie city.^consists of iii

—

isumori desu kara.

naliu

yo ga fiikemashb

ytie,

shiremasen ga, zuibun

in the

kamai

zehi kono kaki-mono

narimasen

kereba

de gozaimasu

shitsiirei

kbmurimashiie, fuserimasu,

;

conf. latter p,ut

of the chief theatre in

be a corruption oigeidai,

lit.

"list of

—

—


A

30.

Fire.

— Halloo!

they are ringing the "notice-bell,"

Well, there

Sir

be

to

fire;

a,

only the

is

it

and see

please go

Still,

in

minute ago says

a

in

Probably

nothing to be seen.

is

as

fire is.

man who came

a

!

However,

all right.

is

it

what direction the

would seem

there

fire-bell.

333

it

in

is

one of the

suburbs.

—

The Theatre.

31.

On that that

enquiring

I

hear that the Kabuki-za Theatre

What

has recently re-opened.

yesterday

is

being acted there

a

at

fi-iend's

was The Forty-Seven Rbnins,

it

— the entire

most of the best actors are taking part

Indeed

That

.?

a

is

good

in

learnt

I

play,

— and

it.

Doubtless

piece.

.?

house,

it

will

be

a great success.

E.\RLY TO Bed.

32.

do

to I

so,

I

—Although

must ask you

it

to excuse

is

me

rude of

very if I

go

me

to bed, as

intend to start very early to-morrow morning.

Oh must

pray

!

without paying this

not get to bed

I shall

me if know

retire

positively finish

till

writing late,

and

attention

to

whether

I shall

I

therefore please excuse

wish you a prosperous journey now,

I

me.

So probably

to-night.

as

I

don't

have_the honour to see you in the

morning. accomplishments." epic of loyalty

For the story of the Forty-seven

and revenge,

Mitford's

see

—

" Tales

lionins,

«,

little

of Old Japan."

Japanese title, Chit-shin-gura, well describes it ; for the tale indeed a " store " of the feelings and deeds of " loyal retainers." Its

The

32.

wa

first

sentence

is

inverted

should, properly speaking,

such

final

;

come

verb as o ide nasaimasln.

thus used where

vife

is

the clause beginning with mydcho

The last sentence lacks some The phrase go Idgen yd is often

first.

should say " goodbye."


334

Difficulty of the Japanese Language. 33. Nihon no kotoha wa, taihen ni iri-kunda mono de,

—Domo — domo

J !

magaru made manande mo, shosen ohoe-tsukusemasu-

koshi no mai.

le

masaka sono yo na muziikashii mono de mo gozaimase.n.

I

Keiko sae sureba, nan de

Way. — Choilo michi wo ukagaimasu.

Asking the

34-

Kore

kara

san-chn

yoko-chb ga aru ga,

Sonnara, kono ion

The Way

35.

lazune

io

ye magaru

saki no tokoro ni hidari

— soko

ye magalle, massngu ni

wo

nai koto desu.

via

ye

kara mala migi

sore

haille,

iku n desn.

narandc orimasu, ne

'

to the British Legation.

vibshimasu.

— Choilo

mono

kbsMkwan ye wa, do mairi-

Igirisu

mashilara yornshiu gozaimasu kaP

He !

Sore wa,

migi-lle ni

n

Kondo nakaye hairazu

mo irasshaimasu

lo,

miisiike

lo iu

mon

no

ide

ye

viae

hori ni

ni,

mukb

no yoko-dbri

lo,

Sore wo

narimasu

ni

lo,

Isiiki-alarimasu.

hidari

Isuile,

wo

goku hazure no

ga arimasu.

made mo

doko in

lo

ni narinmsu

ide

Tora-no-mon

hairi ni narimashllc,

Sakurada-milsiike

Shimbashi-demae

Iwno

massugu ni

hidari yc

ye doko made

ni Eikokii kbshikwan no hala

ga

miemasii kara, jiki shiremasu.

Domo, 36.

A

jama wo

arigalb zonjimasu.

Toast.

mochi-nagara, za

—

Kaku-shinshi wa,

shampan

Aruji,

wo

tatte

yoliu

35.

Isuki-ai

Shimbaslii

is

tsuida

koppu wo

komban wa

ide kudaslle,

makolo ni

Nao ai-kawarazu shimmilsu

wo negaimasu. is

the

name of the quarter of Tokyo in which the chief Konda is a contraction of hoitdo wa.

railway terminus is situated. This example is in the 36.

guage, which

wo

:

walakiishiwa kinki ni l.iemasen.

nam

ilashimashila.

—

stiff style,

bordering on the Written Lan-

usual on such occasions,

Shampan wo

tsuida koppu,

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION. Difficulty of the Japanese Language.

33.

Japanese

is

could not learn

Oh

!

no

;

hardly as difficult a thing as

is

a mere nothing

if

only you set yourself to

Asking the Way.

34.

About

three hundred

a turning to the

— Please and

asking you

Legation

to the British

Look

Certainly.

branching

this street

you

come

will

hand

the

to

further on,

down

turn

here

till

and go

you come

Legation. tell

you follow

If

!

—Excuse

me

the

way

straight

Tora-no-mon on the

Go

through

it,

to a gate called the

and you

along

front of Shimbashi,

but turn to the

that,

straight on,

straight on.

it ?

kindly

off to the left in

to a gate called

Don't go through

go

there

and then

it,

.''

side at the very end.

and on,

British

but would you

;

It is

that.

the way.

yards

You must

left.

me

tell

sixty

parallel with this street, isn't

The Way

35.

my

it is

one

one

it.

turn again to the right, after which you

Then

if

age,

thoroughly.

it

it

back became bent with

one's

till

—-Really,

Even

a terribly complicated language.

were to study

is

335

left

right

and walk on Sakurada

gate.

along the moat,

once know which

will at

is

the British Legation by seeing the flag ahead.

Very many thanks. on your valuable 36.

A

Toast.

Gentlemen

— Tke

and says

his hand, rises

in

!

I

coming here

lit.

"a

glass (into

= each

the delight." still

me

for

having trespassed

am

host, taking

me

a glass of champagne in

•

really

overwhelmed by your kindness

and

to-night,

continue to favour stti, lit.

Excuse

time.

I

trust

that

you

will

ever

with your friendship.

which someone) has poured champagne." KatiiistiinKinki ni taemasen lit. = " (1) cannot endure

gentleman."

Nao

ai-kawaraztt,

mutually changing not."

etc.,

Narti

lit.

is

= "I request intimate intercourse bookish for na ; conf. \ 197.

!


33tl

Do n

— Hanahada

Keeping a Visitor Waiting.

37.

ga

Sht-kakc/a yd

deshlta.

iUishimasKie

dcsii ga,

38.

—

!

negai ga

sensei ni

U'a,

Jiisji

isogashii tokoro wo,

Konnichi lua

Aruji.

Dare ka

Nybbo.

Hail oya

Kyaku.

Kyo

Nybbo.

le,

!

ma

mo

7i'a

taku desu ka P

!

Dele mi-na

kita.

kochira ye.

!

doko ye ka

Ma !

orimasu.

!

ide

desu kaP

tori asobasc

.

^\naia

.

Nakayoshi San ga irasshaimashila yo Aruji.

So kaP

Kyaku.

Sensei

Aruji.

Yoku

Kyaku.

Kyaku.

atie dcta

— hanahada sumimasen.

LOOKING IN ON AN INTIMATE FRIENK.

Kyaktc.

Aruji.

skikkei

malase moshimashiia.

aite,

.

.

Sa

kochira ye.

!

7/chi datta,

hayakii

Hayaku mo

!

/

ne

!

de-kakc deshita.

Mo

nat.

ku-ji sugi da.

Naruhodo

Kyb wa Sunday da

mb

kara,

o

riisii

ka

to

omolla. Ariij:.

Sunday de mo, hdsudan ale-hameia yb ga nai sukoshi kihun ga wariti kara, doko ye

shi,

mo demasen

deshila.

37.

Near the end,

Hanahada

truded on you). " Fiide

viz, after

siimimasci!

—

.Shashin."

38.

= "it

tokoro wo, a sentence

For

me

unfinished.

to

have

in-

Tins example and the next are taken from the

Observe how

orders his wife about, and not honorific.

left

is

very improper" (for

is

the na of

dct,:

in

ziIcl

Japan

mi-na, see

is

it

p. 167,

should avoid such strings of exclamations as the anata used as an hiterjection, and the

the

husband who

The word nyobo

versa.

Hai

yo

!

N. B. !

oya !

in the

is

non-

— Male speakers ma

!

and

also

good lady's next

—

—


but

;

something which I could not leave

Oh

!

I have

pray don't mention

come

for

excuse

my

was occupied with

I

half-finished.

To

!

ask you

to

is

it

what

the truth,

tell

But

favour.

a

when you

apologise for intruding on you

38.

—Kindly

Keeping a Visitor Waiting.

37.

rudeness in keeping you waiting

337

must

I

are so busy.

LOOKING IN ON AN INTIMATE FRIEND. Good day

(at the door)

Visitor,

Host.

see

who

All

Wife.

—

come

{To the

Has your husband

Wife.

No, he

Host.

Indeed

Host. Visitor.

so

Here

Visitor.

is

{To the

!

you are

You

are

Not

at

You

Host.

.?

Go and is

!

at

It's

come

Please

you

it

.?

1

{To her

in.

Mr. Nakayoshi.

Oh

visitor)

home,

please

!

I see

on the move very

all.

Oh

visitor)

already gone out to-day

home.

at

is

husband).

And

home

in.

Visitor.

Visitor.

}-ou at

it is.

right.

Please

Are

!

Somebody has come.

{to his ivi/e)

come

in.

!

earl)'.

past nine o'clock.

don't say so.

To-day being Sunday,

thought you

I

might

have gone out. Host.

_

True, for

it's

going

unwell.

Sunday

But

So

I

"

is

paraded

by

had no I

was stopping

at

the

am

special reason feeling rather

home.

The English word show their erudition.

tori nasai.

speakers

Japanese nichiyobi wculd do just as lit.

I

which

out, besides

After kochira ye supply

remarks. "

Sunday.

well.

to

Betstidan ale-hameta yd,

" specially allotted (but active, not passive verb) business."

see p. 81.

Observe the scantiness of honorifics

arising from the intimacy of the

two men.

For

sjii

in this little collcquy,

—

FRiGMENTS OF CONVERSATION.

338

ARRIVING AT A TEA-HOUSE.

39,

yochu.

Irasshaimashl

Kyaku.

Zuibun

alsu gnzaimasu.

JMakolo ni

!

nc

aistii,

suztishii

j\Iotlo

!

arimasen kap yochu.

san ga

j\Iina

ga,

osshainiasii

so

sagaite orimasKile, makoto ni

Sono

iichi

wa

toJioro

—kono

tori

sama

kinodokYi

fu-

desii.

yoi lokoro ga akimaau kara, doka koko

ni iiegaimasYi.

So ka P

Kyaku.

A

40.

Sliikata

ga

nai.

— Kono

Meeting Dispersed.

ukagaiviashitara,

laKu ye

ciida chollo

go /uzai de gozaimashite, okusan

anala iva

no osskiaimasJilla ni wa, ll>ii:uura-Rb ye eiizetsu ivo ide

m

no yd

Sono

selsu

Ana

masKUa.

kiki

doya-doya

orimasen

clindo

zva,

hi wa, ai-niku deshi/e, ne ga,

de-lzakemashlla

— Ibumura-Ro

ga

hlio

no

s/iilsurei ilashi-

de,

— ?nollomo

chiin

osoku

made ikimasu

viae

naze

kara,

kimasTi

dele

!

ka

io

ni-ham-me no cnzelsu-cliu njni ka siikoshi

ni fur eta koto

ga

meijiia

tame,

zannen

deshlla.

alia

koto

Observe how

in

his

doing

phrase

tlie

Kono

so.

" as

you

40.

Go fiizai

prefer o rnsu. in

is

nt natta

waitress

toko

Sono

/iirci

ga chushi

rvo

jilsu

ni

guest,

but

deslille,

hoiiorifics

way,"

"this

tori,

to

uses

There would,

be added in

ucid,

lit.

"

l.n.v

I

(/•o

tlie

vcr,

be no liarm equivalent to

cannot accommodate

the

English version, to

meanwhile," hence

a highly cultivated expression.

The Ibumitra-Ro

to

ofleii

is

The words "

see."

you with one yet" have complete the sense.

keisatsYi-kiwan

wi nai liinashila.

not the guest to the waitress.

our

dc,

ni kaisan

siidc

Sore wa, oshii

ka

to

to,

omotte

kildmas/ntai'a,

39

m

ka inczurashii

7iaiii

mo gozaimasKla ka ?

enzetsu de !

—

ukctaniaivarimashlla ga,

= " upper

Tokyo, where meetings were held and

" soon."

The common people

storey ")

was a tea-house

sets of lectures

delivered,


339

ARRIVING AT A TEA-HOUSE.

39.

Welcome

Waitress.

Very

Giiesl.

room Wailress.

It is

!

hot,

Sir.

Haven't you any cooler

it?

?

All

our guests ask for cooler rooms.

we

are,

to say

you

as

sit

room becomes

Oh

!

so

see,

that

full

But

am

I

sorry

cannot accommodate you with one

I

Please

yet.

Guest.

very hot to-day,

isn't

down

here.

until a better

Sir,

vacant.

then there's no help for

it.

—

A Meeting Dispersed. When I looked in at 40. your house the other day, you were absent, and your wife you had gone to listen to a Ibumura Hall. Were the lectures

said that

the

Oh

!

was very rude of

it

On

then.

begin

that day

with,

when

I

this,

was

late

in

the

Hall,

I

that

told

interesting.^

to

be out just

happen

to

rather

And on

in confusion.

was

I

all

you know. To starting ; and then,

was unfortunate,

it

got as far as

pouring out of

I

me

of lectures at

set at

in

the

found the people

all

enquiring the reason

second lecture there had

occurred some remarks which slightly infringed

the

go-"

vernment regulations, or something of that kind, and that

had ordered the proceedings to be stopped. So the meeting had already broken up, which

the police

when

I arrived,

\\as a pity.

Oh it

!

I

am

sorry for your disappointment.

being the Japanese custom to

"make

a day of

it,"

and

to

have one

lectjre deUvered after another for hours at a time, sometimes

same has

now

O ide be

subject, but very

on different^subjects.

on the

The Kinki-kwan

replaced the Ibuniura-r 3 as a favourite place for such meetings,

no yd nils

u ide

often

da

to ;

3.n itx.3.Tn\y\e coiif.

of indirect quotation.

pp. 275 5.

Tolio near the end

The is

direct would.

for tokoro.


340 41.

Shopping at Miyanoshita.

—He

Akindo.

irasshai!

!

ka goran kudasaimase

hoka ni iro-iro gozaimasu.

— Omocha wo sukoshi Akindo. —He! kasMkomarimasKHa. Kyaku.

wa

f

Nam

Chito o kake nasaimashi!

Mada

!

— Kyahi. — Go men nasm

miseie kudasai.

Kono

te*

no mono de

ikaga de gozaimasu P

Kyaku.

—Naruhodo

!

kono

tichi

kara,iru dake no mono

wo

yorimashb.

Akindo.

makura

—Danna

to

Koko ga

demasu.

I

kore

mbshimasMie,

kagaini,

koko ni kb iu miisu-ire-ko

Kyaku.

wa

ga

kore dake

no

boil

sum

iro-iro sln-konde

no

benib

o

to,

rolM-jit-go-sen

arigatb

ni

Mada

arimasu.

Kore ga

ari?nasTi.

yoroshii.-\

miisu,

Oku wa, kodomo

yori-dash'da

mukb ni mieru

omocha

shitan-iro

kono shashin-basami ga fuiatsu.

to,

dake de, ikura ni narimashb

—He!

ga

da kara, koko ye

n

Tahi-

andon ga

tori,

JMina daijbbu ni dckilc orimasu.

ialako-ire.

undb-dama ga

ga ni-mai

kono

kara,

— Mazti sonna mono wa

no miyage ni

Aldndo.

ikaga de gozaimasu r'

Hiki-dashi ga futaisu arimasYi.

salsu-ire.

Sorohan, ybji-ire,

fude-sashi, kore

wa

— naka

Kore

.'-'

zonjiviasii.

negaimasu\

ga,

—

Atari-mae ni-cn

iva,

go-jis-scn

ni-en

ni

o

Here

it

matte-mbsKiie okimastib. *

The meanings

signifies "sort," j-

of

te,

properly " hand," are almost endless.

"kind."

For sonna moiio wayoroshii,

conf. p. 292,

No.

72,

and footnote.

fraCtMents of conversation. 41.

Shopping

at

— Oh

pray

341

— Customer. — Excuse

MiyanoshTta.

me. Dealer.

moment.

!

come

my

Please inspect

in,

Please

Sir.

wares.

I

down

sit

a

have others besides,

of various descriptions.

—Please show me some

Customer.

Dealer. suit

you

—

All right. Sir

How

!

toys.

would

this

kind of

article

from

among

.?

— Let

Customer.

me

see

I

!

will set aside

these the ones that I want.

Dealer.

—

Sir

how would

!

also

There are

all

sorts of other

things

inside

like this

it,

it,

— an

abacus,

a toothpick-holder, and a looking-glass.

Here again

luncheon-box in three

into one.

is

a pen-stand, this

Customer.

of

to take

which two

which

fit

They

a tobacco-pouch.

I

— Well,

the

home have

of

want

don't

I

things

I

want

are

Here they

to the children. set aside here,

lot

Dealer.

is

3/

This quite

all

come

to

!

as

are

:

thing.

presents

— the

toys

over

trays

there,

How much may

the

.?

many

would be two dollars have them for two fifty. " X Negau, to beg,"

of

sort

besides three cups-and-balls,

sandal-wood-coloured

those

— Oh

that

intended

are

and these two photograph-frames. whole

all

made.

solidly

Most

is

parts,

;

two drawers.

has

It

called

It is

.?

paper-money.

purse for

this

this suit you lamp comes out of

A

a travelling pillow.

is

thanks.

often used

The

Sir.

sixty-five cents

;

but

by the lower

usual

classes

price

will let

I

when

ing their superiors, to signify "to say," "to do," even " to

sell."

you

address-


342

— Sore

Kyahi.

Akindo.

— Ic

I

Sonna

iva iaisb iahai.

make

Zii/lo

iheiiai.

do iiashimasKie

Kessliitc o

!

Dono lurai made

vibshi-agcmasen.

kakcnc wo

tit

iicha

iiasaj.

nara,

/al;ai

Iwlo

wa

negaivaremas/io*

ka? Kyaliii.

— So sa

Aldndo.

— Sore

Sonna

ni

inasen de,

Kyaht

/

kake-ne

mo

ne

de

!

Ichi-cn go-jis-sen nara, l;avnashu.

lua,

wa

danna

!

go

mosliimasen.

— Sore de wa, made ni kaimasho. — Sayo de gozaimasu ka?

*

f little

yasii

negawankereha* narimascn kara,

o

gozaimasu

make-mbsliile

Zofii o ume-atvase 'vo.\

See footnote to preceding page, and also " Deign to

more

osshai-

ni-en

— maia

olumasu.

jiidan

sukoshi o kai kHdasai.'\

Akindo. ga,

de gnznmasu.

imiri

Dozo go

buy

for it."

(it)

a little

more

(deail)

"[

\"

403, p. 250. i

c, " T'lease give

me

a

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION. Customer.

— That

on such fancy

You mustn't put You must go down a

awfully

is

prices

as

343

dear.

that.

great deal.

Dealer.

The

— Really

things

at

idea as to the price, Sir

Qcstomer.—WnW, will let

me

Dealer.

— Oh

me

me

expect

would be

\\'hat

prices

see

to

.'

}'our

that as

don't joke in this way,

is

you

I don't

put

fifty.

unreasonable.

you seem but give

Sir,

if

them,

take

I'll

!

one dollar

for

Sir,

!

could you dear.

all

?

let

have them

on such fancy

how

Sir,

not

are

Please

suppose.

to

me

a

little

more

for

the things.

Customer. Dealer. ever,

—

as I

— Well,

hope

price.

But do,

ing

alarming

this

then,

Only two for

I'll

dollars

give you two dollars. .?

That

your custom,

please,

Sir,

sacrifice

give

is

cheap,

I will

me

Sir.

go down

Howto that

the chance of recoup-

by buying of me

J Supply some such final verb as ncgaimasYi. the idea of this phrase in the English translation. " to fill in " (a hole with earth).

again,

\\'c

lirive

expanded

Vm^-i\-.^'nscrii is liL

.

ANECDOTES. H

MAKOTO NO SEKKEN.'

450.

TItUIH

ECONOMY.

'S

Kencho-goro^

no

koto

de,

Kencho-pcriod

's

fact

being,

am

Nameri-gawa

yo

ayamatle

Inoiu.)

erring,

—

(acc./s

that

koto

This

act

" Wazuka Trifle

in,

retainer

no

ten-cash

t1ropped{traus.)

act

{acctts.)

river

to

urn

yaloi,^

kotogotoku

Iiaving-ligliied,

haring-hired'

[luciis.)

hirowasele

completeJf/

Jut

ring -eatised-io-

'

wo, [accics.)

aru

hlto

evrluiit

ju-mon

no

zeni

tfn-tas7i

's

coin

2>eople

waratte, lau{/hing-ai,

taimatsu

oshindc,

zc\) {>r,

ga (/i
r'/s.)

grudging,

ivo [accus.)

ioi'cJic^

Students curious of comparing the Collociuial with the Written

Language

will

the present

'^f

time

coin

tsTikete,

Kono

2.

kerai

delgned-to~return,

pieli-up,

I.

[iwm.).

?ii,

oloshimashlia

kaeraremasKla

^^

official

ioki

Ju-mon wo kaiva ye

wo {accus.)

toi^ches

sai/

to

ga,

zeni

FujUsuna wa, kyu ni hilo zvo\ whereas,—Fujitauna as-fot; suddenly people taimalsu

ni

Regent

yakunin

r;'0SAv>s

)

Shikken

in

to

zodlaru

ivo

Nameri-river

night

a-cerfain

FujUsuna FujUsuna

Saemon

Aoto

served

ga

Saemon

Aoto

tsuMeia

Kamahtra' Hanmlmva

For the use reference

find

writer's

of

same story told in easy M-ritten Romanized Japanese Reader," Vol.

this

"

ncngd or "year-names," seep 116.

on the subject

of

Japanese

chronology

The is

style, i,

p.

best

in

34.

book

Bramsen's

—

"Japanese Chronological Tables." 3. Kamalmra, two days' journey by road from the site of the modern city of Ycdo or Tokyo, was, during the Middle Ages, the capital of the feudal rulers of Japan.

Hojo family

of Sliikk,:n, or

the thirteenth

is

the

this position

The

during

and a portion of the fourteenth centuries, and Aoto

Fujitsuna held high judicial

Aoto

"Regents," occupied

office

surname, Fujitsuna

under the the

fifth

personal

ruler of their line.

(equivalent

to

our

—

ANECDOTES. TRUE ECONOMY. The

following incident happened about the period styled

Kencho (A.D.

1249

— 1256).

When Aoto Saemon

tsuna, an official in the service of the

crossing the River

"was his

cash

ten

let

upon them

a

night,

and pick

of

where-

made

and

money out

the

all

retainer

river,

some men,

hired

hastily

torches

light

Regent of Kamakura,

Nameri one

by mistake into the

fall

Fujitsuna

Fuji-

of

the

water.

Some one to

have

is

said

reported

:

to

" Christian ") name, and

laughed

have

Through

' '

grudging

Saemon a kind

of

almost come to form part of the actual

gawa down

is

a

near Kamakura.

—

4.

" whereas "

the

cash,

'which has, however,

The NameriThe whole sentence

The

action is

ttpon

what had happened.

"Thereupon"

278,

indefinite

and

250.

form yatoi

is

here equivalent to a gerund, because

p. 264.

—

6.

Observe

how

the sentence

is

:

conf

.

rounded conf.

p.

178,

off

^

by

403,

Further examples of such honorific potentials are offered

below by kikaremasliiia, iiuaremashita, and mdsaremashita). waseta alone would sound bald to Japanese ears, expect to have the whole action related IF

or

the nearest ajiproach to a literal English rendering.

kaeraremasliita (honorific potential for kaerimasMta ; p.

ten

itself.

correlated with the gerund tsukete immediately below

^

and

this,

to here forms a sort of accusative to the following clause relating

Fujitsuna's

5.

small stream

title,

name

at

302, p. 197-

down

-iihich

to its very

Hiro-

generally

end

;

conf.

'

.

ANECDOTES.

346 katlari,

htio

zvo

lyntv-huyhtfj,

jyeoxtle

[accus

sfiile,

doing,

Kore

no

liyaku

shirazu'

's

hunilfcd

ignores

Sore

tvo

That

ga

FtfJUsitna

[iiotit

mo

arb

also

mono

tsiiyb ii-culaiion

Ichi-mon

oshimi

one-cush

fjrmlging

said

So

kikaremashllc,

So

haviug-deigned-to-hcav,

ga,

— IsuiyasKila

wa,

zeni

niay-hG

aliJiongh,

—spent

iru

kara,

muyb

ni

iva

naran

doing

is

becaitsCf

nscJcssness

to

as-for

becomes~not

— kaiva

no

— firry

ivlievcafi,

".s

wa,

ima

as~for,

now

takara

cvo

iishinau

kara

[acciis.)

lose

because

deigned-io-say,

that

Kore-ra

makolo

ga,

Sach-as-this

ioti-ea^h

as-for,

treasure

no

ienka

hirowaneha,

to

c/tn

jii-mon

shizunda sanh

ye

soko bottom

's world if~do-not-picli-np, iwaremashila. to da "

ifi"

[?iotn.)

shile

pci'fion'i

iliinV

e-fpon'ê

so dcsYi. appearance is.

ilia

lo iliat

?-s

Fujilswia

[aCL-iii

omoii

da'

koso inijrril

Tliis

7ias-2H'obably-eosl.

ga

nyuhi

yalollari noiv-hiyinff

kakallaro.

laiso tfyt'<'i~OpAd

ga,

)

no

sckken

lo

in

mono

desYi.

"s

economy

that

say

1h ing

is.

truth

{itom.),

Oku

wa

iori-chigade,

sekkon

zvo

Mo'ttly

as-for,

talnng-and-mislal.' iiij

economy

(arciis.)

okonau

lame

ni

practise

strhe

for,

ga,

— sore-ra

ni

rinshoku pitrsimony

to

no

Kilo

lo

's

people

iviti:,

trhereas,—sach lihe

nam become

mo arimasu

mono j>ri'so»s

same-day

ron

's

discussion

ni i)i

nariniascn.

7va as-for,

becomes-nof.

kcizai-gakusha

no

selsu

ni

poîtieaJ-cc nomists

of

oi>inion

to

no

S/iikashi,

tbji

XevertJietess,

present-time

'.^

ka f

ilashllara,

ikaga

mbsaremaslib

if-one-madc.

how

u'ill-thpy-probubly-deign-to-say

In (his proverb oshimi

7.

ract!

are

ttJso

no

dbjilsti

is

— oshmii

not the negative gerund of

kilo,

sliirii,

''

"a grudging person." Shi-

but

its

Classical "conclusive

8

.

ANECDOTES.

347

Fujitsuna must have been put to great expense, what with

buying torches and hiring men.

"Penny

hearing

who

folks

not wasted,

think

because

not picked up,

That

of

it

said

this,

But

so.

remains

I

Actions of

Most

acted as

whereas

circulation,

in

is

this

people,

on the same day

if

lost

to

the

world.

I did.

kind are examples of true economy.

mistaking one

though there are such,

to

practise is

fall

into

economy.

But

other,

not to be mentioned

as they.

one were

to

negative present," which ilo this

the

for

Fujitsuna

ask

economists of the present

" I

money ^pent

the

have been treasure

parsimony while endeavouring

I. e.,

'

'

why

is

Still,

may be

There

' :

cash that sank to the bottom of the river would,

the ten if

be

to

is

and poundfoolish."

wise

Fujitsuna,

some

This indeed

because,

is

if I

the

day,

opinion of the political

what

would

they

say

equivalent to the Colloquial shiranai

did not pick

it

up,"

etc.

.?

—

"

"

'

ARIGATA' NO KICHIBEI.

451.

THAJfKFur

KICHIBEI.

'S

Mukashi

" Arigala

no

Kichibei"

Ancientlji

" Thanl.ftil

's

Kichibei

isYihcrareteru^

koto

demo

" Arigatai!

tiling

soever

" [l a!it]11ian1ifiil!

kurasMie

Kilo

is

person

piissing-tJie-time

" Kyo

iva, as-for,

To~d
hidoi

alsiisa

vioJr-nt

heat

kono

ojiisan

no

ichenf

this

dld-geniletnan

's

ga

'

ho side

Jiot

ga [-Mill

arigatai.

[noin,)

[is)

arigatai (is)

)

to

tlumltful

thftt

Jldla

liito

ga

-Igain

people

[nj::i.)

" Nani

" SometJiing-or-otlicr

iimasu sag

to,

—

ivhen,

—

Kichibei

go

that

august

[ncciis.)

everything

I.

'*

wa

me

iis-Jor.

is

eat-not

jnrt

sasshite,

zoo [c-[i\yts.)

gttr^si ng,

dcsho"

to

must-be"

Unit

no

sai-shi irij'e-ehitd

;

cause

fliat

arigatai"

kara,

[f am) thanl;j'al

becausCf

Arigatai •would be more

arigata with no

no

c^ttl

sliinipai

anxie'g

's

talicmiisezu ; sono sei /m, naga-iki

tilings also

ThanVfid''

wa, aS'fOff

samui

fujiyii inconvenience

lualashi

"Arigatai"

says

wa,

Inmbo

'

am

doing

nan de mo

iimasu

tts-for,

pocerf;/

!

wnai mono mo

to

that

Hot season

's

le

imasu

"

:

no

Xo

tastg

kite,

coming)

oriinasu.

"

Is-iiot,

ga (nam.)

" Atsui /isetsu

seifson

"

naJni,

shite

Cold

Ktcltihc'

mo tvo

in

yoroliondff' rejoicing

also

ihat rejoicing

person

Samui jibun

to

1m

ni,

answer

thankfal.

"

hiio

is

honib

what

yorokonde^

gozaimasu"

de

donna

beinQf io

thanl:ful!

— natsu

beitig,—snin^nei'f

to,

atsui

[I am)

zvo {accus.)

arimashile [there)

{/zom.)

arigatai!"

desMie,

iru

azana nickname

to

that

ga

ojiisan

oJd~gentJeman

is-having-got-affixed

*'

j

,

ANECDOTES.

348

^

"

to

itte

imasu.

that

saying

is.

strictly

more idiomatic

;

grammatical

conf. p. 125

—

;

2.

"

*,

tong-ti/'e

to",

— tada

tliat,

— niercl;/

but the stem form

For

tsTtlterarete

ANECDOTES.

THANKFUL Once upon a time

happy

whatever

him

must

be

how

thankful

reply

' '

:

Oh

child,

for

this

ful

for

nor

must be

it

do

I

reason that

Thus

it."

am

I

!

eat

the cold."

did

in

—

long-lived,

he

use

the

time ot

any

and remark

way,

he would with

neither

Perhaps

savoury food.

we

If again

poverty,

every

heat,

season cold

the

see

to

excessive

hot

the

troubled

am

I

came

one

In

heat.

thankful for

no

!

who

everything,

for

of the

"In

:

the

for

inconvenient

nor

any

should sympathise with his

friend

man

old

thankful

When

be.

we must be

year

sa)-

might

man would

old

the

always

summer and complained

in

an

was

there

existence, it

KICHIBEI.

"Thankful Kichibei," and who led

had got nicknamed a

349

and

I

word

am

«ife it

is

thank-

"thankful"

about everything.

irii

— —

see bottom of p. 192.

" rejoicing, saying that." sense,

i.e.,

it

3.

To yorohonde^to

4.

Arigatai here has a sort of objective

means not exactly " thankful," but

thankful for."—

5.

After to supply

it/e,

" saying."

ilte

"

yorolionde,

i.e.,

worthy of being

ANECDOTES.

350

Aru

tola,

.l-cei't(iin

tline,

yoso elseivhei'c

gake

HI

omote

xvUUg

in,

front

hashira

de

j)ost

hy,

—y.ihari

kuchi no iichi de mouth ^s interior ia

to fltat

ga

Kto

•'

{noin.)

jiei'Son

wJiatevcr,

hashira

de aiama at

2}0St

Jiead

— sore mashitara, —

ga

that

satf-ite'fjn

"He!

fact

kono

—

—

iii-ust~be-p
desu

P"

ga

kiki-

to

"

is ?

no

itai

paiilfid fact

tills

!

ga,

ilakaro

n,(l
iJianh'fnl

is

?no

whrrca^,

sazo ri

"

"

cver-fthinr/

wi-fov,

ii-ua'iaru

arigaiai

in

nan de

to

lutviurj-hit,

{accits.)

" Te^

hc-1ufd-1t<;ayd,—

! '

.'

ni iru

a^.ont/stde

zua,

t/ou

.'

ullc,

by, rvJtat [nom.)

u'ltei'cfi^f—tlutt

anaia

!

Thunh-fnl

de nani

ga,

San

zco

tJianliful

soha

because,

is

arigaiai!'

.'

htimjitnfflti

arigaiai !

imasti kara,

Îr

kotsun Uf

{iicc.is,)

" TIian1:ful

ille

!

Tftanliful

*

head

" Arigaiai !

sat/itiff

KicJtibe!

'Arigaiai

ka de md'

kaeri-

itle,

atama wo

— also

" Kichibei

:

Itonsc to Jifivtnyiyone, retiwit'iifj-

's

u'hc^-eas,

7iit

iichi

's

no ga,

hidlsukemashita

ye

no

tiwt

arigaiai thniihfid

(v-'w.)

when no fact

desu.

" Xaze

to

" Wtit/ ?

iimasu

to',

iina

builiu';eta

Sfij/S

trhca.,

note

h't

tJutt

kudakete, having-hroli-en [intrans.),

sliim-jimisiiita

dijiiiy

had-fiuisficd

mo

nani mo

7uakarimasen

ani/thinff

understand-not

Jtononrable itai

painful

ga,

— inochi

irhcrca^.

—

I'-fc

Itcad

mra, if',

mo atso,

itai

mo,

Jtcad

also,

sama

d,i°

biiji

dishita

Mr,

hy,

fu-c'^daUlc^s

h(is-'jeen

ga

shireinasu.

[nam.)

ii-l;iwa-able.

kara,

desii

makoto

becaasc,

ni

i/rigai-i/"

inUi.'J]

ti'uth

to

tfian''fay

koto

atama

kage no

ga {/tai;i.)

pa'ufa^ fact

influence

fact

"Sore

time,

shinde

also

at una

toki,

tli'Xl

liara, bec.attsc,

kot.i-'maan-.a-ered.

shiia.

6,

ing.

—

Kotsun 7.

An

to

is

an onomatope

idiom, which

is

for the

also

sound of bumping or tliump-

pronounced nan

d,-

mi}, Ii,in

de mo.

ANECDOTES.

One was

he

when,

day,

gone

having

home

returning

351

he

again,

tremendous blow against a post

who was

even then, one thankSj

and exclaimed

you

everything.

to

'

in

a

post.?"

exactly

when

if,

been

felt

neither

and

the

pain

my

life

and

am

thankful

fractured

pain

nor

because,

my

his

head

I

had

died,

both

safe.?

is

that

my

skull

should

have

kind

\our

This ka or kan is probably the root of ka?-^, " thut."—

as follows.)

influence," are p. 294,

see

whereas

else,

thanks to

against

now

I

influence,

'J'hat

is

why

jVnzt^ to

in to

is

truly thankful."

idiom meaning "for is

you

I

thank

pain

post just now,

anything

are

head

Don't

for.

'

be thankful

"the

Kichibei,

the

to

your

striking

replied

against

feel

I

am

I

him muttering

Kichibei, you say

Mr.

by

struck

I

had

'

a

But

But what can there

— "Why!"

what

' :

head

his

entrance.

the

at

house,

friend's

strucli

near him heard

yourself

hurting

for

a

to

No. 85.

"—9.

this reason,"

The words

more

lit.

kage

8.

"if you ask why, (then

saiiici,

" thanks to

an it

your kind

an empty compliment, indeed almost an expletive

;

conf.

"!

'

ANECDOTES.

352

Suru

kono

lo,^°

Tlu'veiipon,

ga

mkyo'^

wo

kolo thing

this

kiHe

lianshiii

sMte,

"

axjniiration

doingf

*'

ti)^^

tliat

ima

iakushi mo,

I " •'

also,

aS'foTf

nani

Iro-i?-o

thanlifaj,

(/ ajjt)

ka

smnetliing-oi'-othef

have-ox>ened.

no sewa ga

jyake/ari,"

cares

sotneti-}nes~

^s

{iiimii.)

ni

varioii-^-sort

s'

disagreeable

things

to

doing,

soinctimcs-nieeting

Truflt

in,

omou

kolo

thinli

fact

t?ii^

'

-IJt

ivorld

^trc-^si}tg,

{it is)

iya

{notii.)

mo arimasMta has-been

also

!

objectionable

ga,

—

knn:

ivhci^ca^.—thLs

inochi

ga

am

kara

no

koto

desTi.

life

{noin.)

i\

because

's

fact

is,

" Shite miru

ima

to,^^

jlnd-tJierefore,

naruhodo

!

noiu

Kichibei Kichibei

often

ni

natla

to

has-beconie'

r

to

that

to

iu

no

mo^^

that

sag

fact

also,

San

ga

iu

tori,

Îr,

{fwm.]

says

way^

ga

watakushi

mo

lanji

X

also,

nti/riad-t/iii/gs

'/('•,-indced I

iabi-iaii

kuriishii distressing

kiirushii,

!

ga

kono yo

ni

Aa

'

hirakimashlla.

koto

'

Wa-

!

wo

isurai

shite,

"

{airc/fs.)

no

ailari

!

Oh'-intleedl

sa?ibi-zama liuvning,

'*

'^

arigalai thanhful

arigaiai,

! /

's

Naruhodo

' '

having-heen,

saiori enlightenment

iva

iirnr

Several-liinds

yHsu

Aa A3i

here

since,

oriviashtle,

retiretl-olfj-tuan {fiom.) listening

no

kara koko

sald-hodo previmis-perlod

{accns.)

arigatai,

(iwui.) {are)

thanliful,

arigatai t'"^* Ihoiihfid

!

Siirtt to (short for

lo.

sd stiru to)

is

an idiom

wliicli is

often used,

liere,

at the beginning of a sentence, in order to resume, as

\iliat

has gone before.

retired

from active

life,

—

II.

'I'he terra inI:yo

as-

were,

who has

and has handed over his business and the greater

part of his property to his successor. or omolte, " thinking."

denotes a person

it

—

1

2,

After to supply Ute, " saying,"

ANECDOTES.

Hereupon

old

the

who had been

"Yes, has divers

to

struck

with

Thankful,

indeed.

me

taught

a

and

cares

is,

— and

to

me.

what an odious

But even

shows

as

that,

when

Often,

by

place the things

:

This

be.

by

misfortunes,

wretched

all

it

world has

become

only

because

exist

consideration

careful

said

worried

various

wretched,

these

A

exists.

itself

all

must we

thankful

how

and

admiration,

confronted

have said to myself

conversation from the

the

lesson.

I

life

of the master of the house,

father

listening

was

beginning,

353

Mr. Kichibei has just

therefore

too

have

be busy and anxious."

Sewia

said,

I

everything, everything to be thankful for."

Sewa ga yakertt

13.

wo yaku

(f.ta.ns.)

"this also,"

More page.

lit.

—

— "to

more

lit.

(intrans.)

—

so,

The words watakushi mo its

Kore

to

are, as is

it

were,

iu no this."

(is)

one looks." Conf. suru

without reference to any verb, while banji here taken in

14.

"also that (which people) say

"when, having done

16.

= " to

take great trouble."

mo =

—

IJ.

to at top of

hung

in the air

the subject of arigatai,

objective sense (conf. p. 349, note 4).

AXECDOTES.

354

t

IF-n\UT,

^lukashi,

miyako

,-Lncienth/t

eitpUnl

itsu

mo yome ya

nam'

man

becomes

marriage

ga,

—

san-jii-go

ni

thirty-fice

to

Itavlng-liidden, fifteen

muko

no

ioshi

no

after,

bridegroom

's

years

of

musume no girl

's

oya

ga

kiki-tsukele,

2'arent

Qwm.)

havin'j-Jicard,

ni

nam mo

moshi-hun

aiiytJiing

objection

musume

ga

Ioshi

to

gromn and daughler ami, years ikani

shite

Otolio

no

Man

's

yome

f>io

rmt, bride

doing

do

ho

Yuino

JSetrothal-gifts

kara

?i'a,

shinnti

ye

taishite

since

as-for,

hinsmen

to

confronting

koto thing

kikasarenai

as-for,

cannot-canse-io-hear

sliochi

receive-not,

consent do-not''

shinai"

to

—mu-

—bride-

chigaite

wa,

to

iu.

mo, even,

made

sumashita

even

havc'concluded

sonna fidsugo na sucit

kara,

lua

unnkereba

but,

even differing as~for,

yarenai"

iva

'

'*

mo

ni-jii

ga,

?tai

isn't

as-for, cannot-setut" tJtat says. '

zva,

side on,

ica as-for,

[/wi^.) tivetity

ni to

okuhad-

even

betrothnl-gifts

nochi

— that

{accus.)

girl

's

made

yuinb

liad-arrangcd,

musume

ju-go no

kakusKiie,

in,

how

lifeia cus.)

toki

" Hoka to

doing,

time,

Elsewhere ko

yo

{aeais.)

arti

{accus.)

wo

fukelerif koio advaiieed-arc fact

wo

shile,

— a~cerlain

—sono

ivliereas,

{there) being,

(jwiit.')

wo

tori-mochi,

(aci:!is.)

yasemasMta

—

voo

wo

oaitsed-io-send

*'

ga,

years

's

engumi

heljy

'.s

ivliereas,

oioko no ioshi

person

no seiva

bridegroom

orimashita was

okiitie

passing

Nodding Granny arimasMie, ga

mono

ii

Baba

Unazuki

ni

good

^s

muko

or

bride

machi no

kuchi-henko nioufli-glibness

witlt,

YEARS.^

tnercanlile-quartcf in,

ill

to

TOSHI.

no 's

say

to ilial

AU WILI-A.6BEE

MATEBA

452.

inconvenient

zehi

inora-

because,

positively

if-

kara,

natwdo

iu

that says

mo

because, niatch-tnaher

also

hidoktc

meiwaku

shite,

tsui

ni

kono

iwto

zvo

violently

quandary

doing,

last

at,

this

affair

[accus.]

kami honourable superiors

ye to

uttaemashita. appealed.

ANECDOTES.

THEY WAIT, THEIR AGES WILL COME RIGHT.

IF

Once upon a

time,

there

metropolis,

mercantile

the

in

man

tween a

the

advanced old

;

my

one

daughter

was

urged

was

it

mention

to

gifts

at last she

I.e.,

iru

coiif.

a

once

placed

the

\

a

how

said

far

the

to

complaint

from

differs

to

relations,

ceremony

to

of ex-

Thus the

concluded.

quandary,

terrible

it

forego her,

to

his

the

by

hers

however,

side,

consent

after

in

But

betrothal.

heard }-ears,

vis-a-vis

been

make

to

as

cannot think of giving

I

not

even

difficulty

had

p.

p. 65.

(thirty-five

192.

superiors," go,

will agree if

become

bottom of

used, conf.

could

"years which

" had already

"at

be-

and

brought the matter before the judge.

i.e.,

lit.

match

far

other

bridegroom's

the

he

that

in

whose age

impossible,

match-maker was

I.

but really

— On

such

changing

was

indeed no

have

make about him

as

a

having

father,

bridegroom

"I

:

twenty years."

arranged

customary on

gifts

girl's

the

woman

by negotiating

and had gone so

fifteen,

them exchange the afterwards

called

of five-and-thirty, whose age she concealed,

of

girl

of the

woman

livelihood

once

she

Well,

marriages.

quarter

glib-tongued old

a

lived

Granny Nod, who gained her

and a

355

— 4.

O

one waits."

— —

years old.) "

kami de

zc/fl;

Naru = nalta,

2.

3.

= "the

Government."

For fukete judge,"

For

i.e.,

"the

The

words', immediately following

de

more thus

mean

ANECDOTES.

356

kami Honourable yohi-dashi

ni

calling'fortli

io

Ti'a,

wa\

de

sxvperiors

having-bccomef

girl

yaMisohi

wo

once

agreement

(aca/s,)

kado

wo

point

{acaisj

ni

narimasu

to

becomes

iiasYf fi"

taliingt

rupture

nialie ?

—Hei

mono

avian

itsuwari

wo

too-much

lie

[accus.)

bridegroo^n

to,

Sore

differ.

Tltai

ytie

as-for,

having-toldf

fushochi

wo

dissent

{accus.)

oiving-tOr

's

thirty-five

ni-jii ioshi ga as-for, years {rwm.) twenlif

wa,

de by

bride

's

fifteen.

chigaimasu.

Jtonourable enguix'^/-

no naiwdo match—inalier 's no san-jii-go moshimashiie,

no yome

jfi-go

iJiat

's

taziine

iva,

affair

litis

persmi

vi

"

no-

what

Io

gi

kono

— "All!

nan

ima-sara

Jiaving-tnade, noii—aâin

hadan

ivlien,

jttuko

's

shtle,

moiie

io,

Tionoitrabli/-

oya ni " Sono-ho " Yofu parent iOr

musume no

narimasKte,

Utan

as-fw,

so-hb boih-sidcs

at,

moshimashiia. (Osaid.

musume

Semeie

iosiii

hamhun-chigai

nara,

At-most

years

half-difference

if-werCf

wo

girl

[accus.)

isukawashimashb. ivill-probahly-send.

Kono

ioid

yalmnin

no

mdshi-waiasare7nasu

Tltis

time,

official

's

deigns-to-speah-across

" Sonnara, sono-ho

no

nozomi-dbri

ni

shite

you yori

of

\viah-%vay

in,

doing

"Jf-ia-thus,

go-nen

ima now from, MuliO no

kara, because,

okurc.

wa ns-for,

farty

chigai

onna

difference

kara, because,

-

woman

;

no

Ioid

'a

time

so-hb

also,

side

is-not.

shi-Jft,

mo,

hb

Bridegroom 's matanaJ;ereba naran. give.

if-icaits-iu>t,

having-elapsed,

ni to

ni

Truth

in,

xvill-give

daughter

made

2va

kanarazu

that

till

as-for,

positively

oloko

tiareba,

Tliat

year

io

when-becomes,

as-for,

naru

halachi.

Chbdo

tivoitiz-years.

Jûst

"

becomes"

wo (accus.y

sore

ni

osorc-itte

omoshiroi

{!)

ioshi

bolh-sides fearlng-entering

yHsu

tsukawasu'^

Sono iva

.'

as-for:

musume

iai/c

five-years

wa

ni in

to tlial

man

hamhunhalf-

mbshi-watasaremashita dcigiu;d-lo-speal;-ucro!-s

sagarimasMta. descended.

sabaki

amusing honourable judgment

desu. is.

—

ANECDOTES.

The

what

father

girl's

having

judge,

engagement repHed

was

both

for

reason for

his

asked

parties,

my

see,

The

match-maker

there

being a

the

lord,

The

father

matter stands

thus.

no

of

difference

a

outrageous

too

told

less

the

breaking off an

which he had once agreed.

to

"You

:

sent

357

than

falsehood,

twenty years

between a bridegroom of five-and-thirty and a bride of

That

fifteen.

is

my

would give him most by

Then

I

said

daughter,

matters

stand,

I

Do you

desire.

I

ages

at

their

differed

"As

him your daughter

wait

then.

till

twenty.

differ

exactly

both

parties

Truly

it

By It

by left

half."

will

— Thus

be

years

must

faithfully

forty,

and the will

was judgment given, and

judgment-hall

the

come

he

five

be the time when their ages

was a witty

"it having

his side also,

that time

will

that

decide in accordance with

will

give

The bridegroom, on

literally

if

could not consent.

half."

hence.

girl

I

the judge gave judgment as follows:

how

is

your

why

with

deep respect.

decision.

to calling forth both sides."

—5.

Observe

the total absence of honorifics in the judge's address to the litigant

who

—

6.

Lit. " in

his deigning (honorific potential) to give judgment," the verb

becoming

parties,

are of course immeasurably his inferiors.

a sort of noun capable of taking postpositions after (the final

u becoming short before kara,

lines higher

up)

is

here

a.

it.

"].

Tsukawasu

as in the case of iiasu a few-

sort of auxiliary, =j/a?-?< / see p. 196,

ANECDOTES.

358

TI

MUHITSU NO KAME.-

453. ' '

Jnu no hoeru

Hoho ! do

yite,

kiite,

ji

iu

to

me

ionda

wo

ni

le

ni kaiie

nigiite-

alia.

''

shite

yo fu/;ete

Yuhe,

hoe-haharu

tora

told,

oreha, hoen " to oinae ni

ttaeru

l;ara

iiigitla

wo

ie

to,

kame ga wan-wan

to

konim

ni

kove

dashitara,

!

kamareia.

Sore

Fill

mada Kihon no ji wo

wa,

shiran

kame

liame

bahari

daru.

Nihon-moji

mono

dasMle yomen''

ivo

wa,

de mo arumai

IT

SAKE NO YUME.

454. Sake-suki kara,

ga aru

sake 2V0 shita-uchi

hito-taru shite,

Notes to

^f

453.

hi /utsiika-yoi

wo

hachi-maki

'

shi-nagara

'

—

i.

iru

o-yorokobi de,

hirotte,

Kanro

de zutsu neie

!

kanro

!

ga to,

7ioman^ saki kara

koitsii

hiroi-mono

make

the phraseology

more

colloquial,

the " jfogakzi Soslii" or " Ladies' Journal of Education."

The

ni

wa

/*

This and the four following anecdotes are taken,

with slight alterations to

see p. 26.

shimasii^

yume

idea at the bottom of this story as to the magic " tiger,"

from

For tiame,

power

of

one commonly held by the lower Different nominatives must be supplied to the two verbs 2. classes. dashiie and yomen ; for it is one person who is supposed to show (lit. put forth) the character, and another who cannot read it when so shown. the Chinese character

—

)!Jg,

is

ANECDOTES.

339

AN ILLITERATE DOG. You

me

told

when

that

leave off doing so

a

dog barked

he would

at one,

one wrote the Chinese character

if

"tiger" on the palm of one's hand, and kept one's

Well

clenched.

I

!

have had a rough time of

it

for fist

having

for

listened to you.

Indeed

A as

How

!

European

so

?

dog

began

was coming home

I

clenched bitten

Oh

and

barking

fl}'ing

So

late last night.

out towards him, and just look

fist

me my

at

stuck

I

how

got

I

!

Then probably

!

it

was a dog who had not yet

learnt Japanese writing.

Dogs

are doubtless not the only creatures

when shown

reading Japanese writing

incapable of

it.

A DREAM OF LIQUOR. Once upon a

after

round

a time a toper, feeling headachy on the day

spree,

had

his head^.

cask of liquor,

fallen

licked his chops before tasting

NoTES TO ^

—

headache.

bottom of

3.

p.

;

see

^

—

See

I.

^

357,

it,

p.

wrapped had found a

towel

a

that he

so

much

and said

227.-2.

To

:

joy

that

"How

he

deli-

help to cure the

For the negative vovian, instead of the positive, see Lit. "as for this fellov?, the pick-up-thing," 271. 4.

freely rendered

case

454.

with

asleep

Then he dreamt which caused him

—

by " Here's a

123, p. 87.

—

5.

Lit.

find !" the

wa being

exclamatory in this

" as for having come as liquor,"

meant to

"

360

ANECDOTES.

ye

Keisatsu-sho Idle

lya

todokeru no

! onajikuba",

ivo tsukeyo

me ga

ioki, jii-ni-ji

samemasKia

kara,

hiya de nomeha yokaita !

H

Wakai

otoico

mise-saki dashiliu

de

io Ule,

kan

no don no oio ni odoroiie,

zannen-gatie

WO

"

:

Aa

hayaku

/

OU'.

kyuyb^

izure kinjiisu

no

Fiikiya-cho iokoro

ga,

" Kimi ni wa

futte,

— ima

ga,

desii* kara,

ga fulari

iki-aimasKta

wo

ie

arimasu

ii "

io

—

ka P

"

HAYARI

455.

— sake

yarakaso

ip-pai

kan wo sMle noinu ho ga

sum

io

ga aiarimae da ga,

Mazu

mi-nogasenai.

wa,''

ga

wa

awaia-

mo

hanashi

iro-iro

sum

kilaku

dekiie,

no

Eri-zeti'

htiori

iazune moshimasiib "

io

iokoro

in io,

—

dumo sono yusu ga hen da iMra, htiori iva odoroiie, " Kyiiyo io wa,'' go bybnin de mo am ri' dcsu ka ?" io kiliimasKiara

,

—

hiiori

iva,

warai-7iagara

ianomareia hayari no han-cri ivo

ima

masKia ga,

iru

ni naru

—

io,

'

iochu

desu

iaihen

mushimashita no sa

da

iemadoite J;ara,

:

"

kono iichi

iachi-banashi

Ie ! ?iiise

ni

mo

kanai ni de

kai-

ryuko-okure

koiowari

" !

convey the meaning of " a windfall of liquor," this Japanese idiom being used of unexpected events. 6. Lit. " if it is the same {i.e. all the same), it is good to drink it having made heating." Japanese sake tastes best hot, and is generally taken so, it being heated by placing the bottle 7. Midday is signalised, in modern Tokyo, by the firing in hot water. of a gun, which gives the time to the townspeople. Notes to ^ 455. i. Lit. "to pursue fashion." 2. We have The name is, however, rendered Eri-zen by " a haberdasher's." really a j-roper noun, compounded of «'«' for /!a«-
—

—

—

—

—

;

—

;

1 -\

ANECDOTES. cious

how

!

reported liquor

delicious

the

to

— no

!

?

Here!s a

!

cannot

— No,

no

let

be

will

ought

It

!

windfall

to

start,

whereupon he

pity

was that

it

I did

exclaimed

ruefully

make

not

Oh

'

'

:

haste to drink

set

it

with a

what a

!

cold

it

by

lost

I

till

this

shall I

!

nothing

warm it." So he was just going to warm, when the midday gun' wakened him

waiting

be

to

like

Well

escape me.

it

There

!

find

But a

police-office.

I

!

take a glass

36

!"

THE PURSUIT OF FASHION. Two young men them waved

you

lot to say to

at present,

hand

his

shop

;

each other in

across

Fukiya

in

and

hurriedly,

"I have a calls me home

cried out

:

conversation for a few days,

off the

come and

one of

Street,

but as urgent business

must put

I

come

having

haberdasher's

front of a

when

I

other,

astonished at his friend's strange excitement,

will

him what this meant to say, ieen taken ill.

for

with a laugh

"I

;

"Oh!

buy

no," replied the

my

you now,

talk to

for her to

reason is

behind

fall

wife

why

that

it

I

he

had

family

young man

first

at this

commissioned said

asked

— whether

his

been getting

have just

The

her.

for

be,

any of

that

The

your house."

at

might

business

instance,

of kerchief which

kind

and

urgent

you

see

shop a

me

to

couldn't stop

I

would be an awful thing while I was loitering

the fashion

on the way." conf. p. 42,

ness " is

—

6.

—

5.

A'',

terrible if

Lit.

"as for (your saying) that (there

see p. 79.

(she)

—

is

(I)

here emphatic (conf.

exclamatory.

here to the end

is)

is lit.

becomes to fashion-lateness, while

taking in the road-middle, JVo

From

7.

1[

urgent busi-

" because (I)

am

refused (honor.) even standing 113,

p,

79)

;

sa

is

emphatic

(it)

timetalk.''

and

"

ANECDOTES.

362

DAIKON.'

456.

If

Mommo

na

omou yd ni

ni-san-nen

no sewa no zvarui

" Korc

nasaranai

fu-todoki da '

surti

Kore

iva !

"

Danna Sama no go

SKikashi-nagara, moshiia no

ne

de"',

wa nan

kare

Notes

'J'o

sase

habakan de

wa hara

ha hakari

ni,

rippuku

to

ivo

iva*

ki-kakattc,

hitori

wa go

motiomo.

mo nashi

no ftimhetsu

haji no

iva,

iic

ni haji

may

serve as

da}'^ 456.

\

—

This story and the next

i.

specimens of the jmx-de-mots in which the Japanese sometimes daige.

mo

Iia

leaf,"

Here the play

mo

on the word

is

nai, " insignificant," but

between square brackets. "tsukiiraserit

being

grow"

—

thinking."

—

4.

3.

—

Iiabalzari,

more

" without either root or

INIore

2.

lit.

English translation

"having radishes grown,"

the causative of tsTihirii," "to make," hence "to Lit.

Supply

"do

bly to cause to do."

not forthcome according to (his)

oinotte.

this situation," see p. 42.

—

7.

—

—

6.

5.

O

wo suru

This clause

liy

the

way

of

For tokoro ye, here rendered by "in de, lit. "not deigning honoura-

(you) deign (to do so) by (your) august

rendered esliaku

lit,

in-

and on the phrase ne

the jjorlions of the

as fully explained in

(trans.).

m

mo ha mo nai koto de gozaimasu.

Ato-saki no kangae no nai mono

wo kaku mono

tdri-kakafle,

wd',

mala

okoru tokoro ye,

/o'°

dele,

otoko-shu ni

!

to

to,

ga

— danna

" Ore ga daikon wo tsukuru

tateie,

'

—kosaku-nin

Danna Sama

wo

ni,

" Okaia oloko-domo

jibwi do hatake ye

io^,

lokoro ye",

eshaku^

to

Isukuraseru

ivo

kara,

go jiskin dc nasaru

de',

gozarimasu"

darb "

iva!

kore

iva,

daikon

dekinai^

iin

iru

hotte

isYichi ivo

ga

d-hyakusho

word

is

lit.

self."

—

"as 8.

"politely."

for (the fact) that

Wc It

have very freely

properly signifies

—

ANECDOTES.

363

RADISHES. An

ignorant farmer had been growing radishes^ for two

or three

with indifferent success.

}-ears

failure to his

men

having scamped

out into the

field

himself and began

"Oh

is

Oh

Sir!

dreadful to find

In this

you working

like this yourself,

[Or, "

for you. "

your men

insiead 0/ letting

this yourself,

to pass

Sir !" cried the labourer pohtely,

men work

your

letting

work, he went

digging.

was seen by a labourer who happened

situation he by.

So, attributing the

their

"it

instead of

1/ you ivork like yor you, you

ivork

ha bakari vieaning "leaves only," while a polite phrase here rendered by " it is dreadful."']

will get leaves only,'' hah3.\:.3.n is

The

angered by

farmer,

remark, exclaimed:

this

are an insolent fellow for daring to radishes,

moment

I

shall

get

tell

nothing but

me

that,

leaves."

when

"You I

grow

Just at that

come up, and said you are quite right to be angry. Still he did not mean what he said, and so it is not worth taking any notice of it. " [Or, " It is a thing having neither roots nor

"No

another labourer happened to

doubt.

leaves."

remark,

This second outsider's thus interpreted,

for

Plan's ;

it

(ne), but even

The

it

and would-be peacemaker's

viore sweeping even than the first

not only of radish roots

leaves (ha).]

thoughtless have to suffer perpetual humiliations.

make

of your saying that."

"

is

denies the production,

of the

" to apologise," " to

II.

:

Sir,

The

sentence,

—

excuses." 10.

down

—

After

to here,

9. io,

is

To

wa = io

supply lit.

itle,

iu no via, " the fact

"having

being the fact that he spoke without any discrimination."

As

who

for people without consideration of after

get

shame on the top of shame.'

said."

" Neverthless, as for him,

and

—

12.

Lit.

before, they are people

ANECDOTES.

364

^

ATAMA

457.

O

no

iera

yonde,

no Jozii

semele ip-po dake de

koio

ue ye hai

ga

de aiama

dekiiara,

ni

kufii

iakaiia

wo

Notes to know

should

kara,

ni viaia

suki

mo

sumi-jimen

ikaso*

urusagalle,

" Kono

to,

me wo

— aiama

go-ishi

lien

ni

mo

kuyashi-

shikiri ni

to,

orimasu

shtie

doko

ga

san

oshb

mono

koso

ivo

liiioisu

no

motia

me ga

1[

457.

the

—

To

1.

game

In one variety of i.e.,

to

Miotsu

ga

?ne

deidiara,

"

mitsu-

desu.

or " go-bang," the latter

of the Japanese goban, " a checker-board ").

game

this

appreciate the point of this story, one

of go (" checkers "

word being a corruption

counters,

ivo

'

wo

okata ikiru de aro."

nyiidb'' "

"eyes,"

mo

'

to,

kara,

imki-nagara,

Aiama no ue

me

wa

kyaku

de,

tori-kakomimasKta

koshiraeru

le

uchi-hajimemasu

nare^ "

koiogoloku

gaiie,

san ga aru toM go-zuki no kyaku

oshij

ichi-men'

ME/

NI

the

chief

object

is,

by

establishing

spaces surrounded by not less than four of one's stop the

board.

Remember,

space."

At

spread of the opponent's

too,

that

me means both

counters " eye "

own

over

the

"

open

and

the end of the story a ludicrous effect

the

alternative idea suggested of an

the

top

of the

priest's

is produced by open space, or of an eye, on

head, the suggestion

being equally funny

""

ANECDOTES.

365

AN EYE ON THE TOP OF THE HEAD. Once upon

a

two

the

down

sat

priest's

"I

game.

a

But,

So

skill."

great

as

proverb

the

came about

it

get

one

side

he made constant

on the top of

that

"an

some

then

Just

hand

the

could

I

latter,

with

these

open up some spaces

efforts to

with

"If

saying:

And

the

to the

the

said

only,''

free!"

causing him

his head,

scratched his head

Japanese,

"If

mortification.

but

Japanese, "eyes"'].

pieces,

temple

fond of playing checkers, and

blocked every single corner of the board,

could

words,

of a Buddhist

the priest

to

"fondness gives

says,

friend

[in

time,

who was

invited a friend

collected

flies

So he

annoyance.

one of the

that held

an open

get

space

[tn

eye"] here, probably the corner would be

freed.

Another eye on the top of

him

into

sort

[ike

his

head would have turned

of kohgoblin known

as]

a " three-eyed

friar.

whichever way you take (on the

flat

deed

skilful

is

Written verb

it.

—

Lit.

2.

"one

surface of the board).—

surface,"

it

where the to

take

emphatic

the

has died out of the Colloquial.

—

Ikaso

"one game"

This proverb particle

termination 4.

i.e.,

"(a) fond (person) in-

Lit.

of (the) thing (he likes)."

Language,

following

3.

is

e.

in

the

koso

causes

the

This

peculiarity

is

the probable future of

ikasu, the transitive corresponding to the intransitive !yW«<, "to live."

Thus

it

—

Or

5.

means "shall perhaps make viitstt-nie kozo," the "

alive,"

hence " in order

to free."

three-eyed acolyte," one of the super-

natural terrors of Japanese youth.

botan-dorS, chap.

366

^

I.

BOTAN-DORO.'

458.

DAI IK-KWAl. Kcuampo'

sono

loki

Taishi*

Yushima

horo,

go

no no

sankei

taisb

mada

ju-icki-nichi,

shi-gzvalsu

vioshimasKia

io

Sholoku

no yashiro de inasMte,

no

san-nen

wo Edo

Tohyo

Tenjin"

wo

sairei

ga

okonai-

date,

kunju

Fujimura-ya

Shini-

Kilo

ilashimasMia.

Koko io

hei''

Hongu

iu

kalana-ya

yoi

7va

ni

ni,

San-cho-me

ga

ga

shiromono

iori-kakarimashtta

hllori

no

koro

gurai

de,

ni-ju-ichi-ni

no

wo

ke

id

hakama

chugen

ga

iioshi

iachi-yorimashile,

nagameie,

zvo liiln-tbri

Notes.

—

Boian-Doro

asagi

kono

isiiki-soile ,

no

loo

no

narahele

kal;e,

—

This piece consists of the

i.

(see

p.

10),

slightly edited

na

no

Fujt-Sliin

no bin

haori

ni

saki

haiic,

ni

bonicn-obi

wo

sasliileru

mise-saki

aru

two chapters

first

in order to

no

viicte,

wo

happi

—

mc-molo

io

boliiiib

ivo,

toshi

%va,

sciia

no

iokoro

shiroi,

rippa

isuke,

shinchU-zti/iuri

shimeie,

samurai iro

i'«7(vfse,

ivo

kara

tishiro

iachi ;

wo

ageie

guiio

na

hekkb

aru

narabete

mise-saki

sono

kan'^hahi-mochi

sYikoshi

shtla,

kiriiilio

ni

gozaimasMle,

ye

kalana

o[ the

make them more

genuinely colloquial, and to remove a few expressions which English standards of propriety condemn.

—The

title

of the novel alludes to

incident in a later portion of the story, which

it

wculd take too long

au to

relate here. 2.

Kivampo

A.D. 1741-4;

is

the

nengo,

conf. p. 116.

or

" year-name,"

which lasted from

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

367

I.

THE PEONY LANTERN. CHAPTER On

May, 1743,

the 4th

called

still

celebrated

Yedo,

the

the

Shinto

at

in

I.

the days

of

festival

when Tokyo was ShStoku

Prince

was

of Tenjin in Yushima,

temple

and the worshippers assembled

crowds on the

great

in

occasion.

Now

in

known

Third

He

appeared to be about one or two-and-twenty

years of age, had a

fair

complexion, a vivacious expression

and a cue

in his eyes,

Behind him,

as

he strode along in

sword having brass

is

there, said

— indicative

front,

and,

with a

glancing round

at

A.D.

5.

Strictly speaking,

in

Japan,

Fujimura-ya

is

the

name

of the shop,

Japanese idiom does not clearly distinguish between a shop and Conf.

\

is

621.

ShiinbA the personal ("Christian") name of the shopkeeper. owner.

and

903),

letters.

Shdtoka Taisld, the great imperial patron of Buddhism -

in

the

all

the posthumous name, under which the famous

from A.D. 572

a

wooden

:

worshipped as the god or patron saint of 4.

a

leather.

there followed

unfortunate court noble, Sugawara Michizane (died

lived

of

coat,

The samurai looked

fastenings.

down,

sat

swords that lay Tenjin

up,

wore a splendid

blue coat and striped sash,

a

at the shop,

He

and sandals soled with

beautiful pair of trowsers,

servant in

bound

tightly

slight quickness of temper.

3.

the fine articles exposed

which were seen by a samurai who happened to

for sale in

pass by.

Hong5, there was a sword-shop

Street,

Fujimura-ya Shimbei,

as

55, p. 40.

and But its

—

" !

BOTAN'-DORO, CHAP.

368

Samurai

:

ban-teisu

no isuba no

na shina da ga,

Kyo wa,

sadameshi

kara,

"He!

ni

le

— Kotya

na P

ka,

nam-

ni yosaso

makolo

hokori

no

wo

sashi-age-na !

hiio

ga demasKita

cha

iaiso

dc,

sazo

komari aso-

wo

harai-nagara,

chiri

sashi-dasu

to

—

wo,

no

— samu-

Sessha no kaniet ga,

"

mono mo, ga,

de

mekiki

I'oi

Ose

Osore-irimashiia.

gozaimasti

isuka ni

Bizen-mono" no yb ni omowareru

"Hei.'

Teishu.

da

kuro-ilo

no

" Tonda yosaso na mono. de wa,

tokoro da,

O

!

sairei de,

miviashiie,

totie,

no

kalana wa,

—katana

to,

Samurai:

—do

kuroi iro

aiio

go fan asohashimase"

wa

sum

Soko

—

wa

brai

bashimashitaro "

ya !

Isuita

no go

Tenjin

I.

mise.

chotio

" Hei, hei

Teishu.

rai

Teishu

' '

da ka shiren ga,

kon-ilo

no

"

no

Tenshb

Sukesadd' de aro

—

koto

oshii

ni

irasshaimasuru.

watakushi-domo

tori,

to

no

nanihun

iva,

nakama

hydhan

mumei

de de,

zannen de gozaimasu.

Samurai: " Go

"Hei!

Teishu:

mbshi-agemasen

met

tori,

sae

gozaimasu ga, masu. 6.

teishu ya !

Arigalb

ga,

Korc wa dono kurai suru, gozaimasu.

— ladaima

gozaimasureba,

— mumei

no

tolioro

mo

kake-ne

wa

mbshi-agemashita

tabun de,

na.'^"

kin

no

ne-uchi

mo

ju-mai de gozai-

"

Bizcn

swords.

is

the

name

of a province in Central Japan,

famous

for its

"

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

Mine

' '

host

That sword

!

the braid let

"All

.•

good one.

like a

shopkeeper.

the

" Here

)

know whether

it.

said

Sir,"

right.

at

with the iron

there

I

hilt,

black or dark

have a look

shop-boy

the

to

is

me

over

— don't blue, — looks

guard to the dark-coloured

Just

369

I.

!

you

{Then aside

gentleman

the

offer

some tea!" (Then again to the samurai-) "To-day, owing to the crowds gone out to see the festival, the roads are sure to have been dusty, which must have been a great nuisance to Your Honour. " Then, dusting the sword, he " Here pray look at it. Sir " said With these words, he handed it to the samurai, who, taking it up and in:

!

specting

it,

said

!

:

"It's an awfully

good

"Ah!" It

as

just

is

you

make no doubt sixteenth

the

I

of

'

Mine

"You

host

am

is

What

are very kind.

as I have just

"Your Honour

overpowered other

But a great is

with

dealers

I

is

a

admiration. in

the

trade

unfortunately

Sir.

had the honour

it

bears

no

pity.''

the price of

be an extremely valuable one, name engraved on it. But as is

can judge,

I

being the handiwork of Stikesada in

century.

!

far as

a Bizen."

The

say. its

maker's name, which '

it

shopkeeper,

replied the

connoisseur.

real

So

one.

should incline to consider

I

it,

eh

" .?

ask no fancy prices

to tell you, the if

only

it

is

it

;

and,

sword would

had the maker's

anonymous, the price

ten dollars." Siikesada was u famous swordsmith of the Tensho period, A.D.

7.

1573

-

»S92-

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

370

Samurai sKchi-mai 7'eishu

ga

" Naiii ?

:

"Do

.

P

fii-ryd to ka

wa makaran

haii ni

I.

yo da ga,

Chilio takai

ka, e ^

Nanibun,

iiashimasliile I

sore de

shlkiri ni sa?nurai to teishu to

wo

orimasu

ilashtle

no

yopparai ga kano samurai no chiigen

Yopparai hyoro-hyoro

yaku

" Yai /

:

cko-cho

to

Chugen

"Sake

wa,

sKkiri ni

daichi

?ii

mo,

wabite

wo

chiigen

mimasu

wa, fiiio

Samurai mashita

no ni

ka

'

no

8.

'

Aâni

soba

isuki,

yo-

furm,

wo

kannin

to

ni

sagete,

mo

kakezu,

—samurai

da kara,

ivo sKte,

ni

Dbzo go kamben sono-hb

much

incomplete

excited

to

ir>

natte

;

polite for motte, the postposition.

ivo."

ga tbzen. mo brai ye

P

suru nara

iru

Sore ni de-shabatte.

the next also, the w orthy

speak grammatically.

iiashi-

ivatakti'^hi

kerai da to

Btishi no tomo ivo

chiisaku

odoroki-

—

ga buchbhb wo

kerai-me

Koitsii iva,

'ihite,

ivo

wo,

tokoru

Tdsitke

Tensui-oke' kara san-jaku

Tliis sentence is

being too

no

ii-nagara,

to

wo

zonjimasen ga, tbnin ni nari-kawatte,

Yopparai: " Natii !

nan da ?

—

aiama

wa mimi

imasii

no

kerai

Keshikaran buret na yatsu. shujin

tsuki,

yopparai nagutte

to,

da"

toga

wo

te

wabi wo mbshi-agemasu.

ga

iori-gakari

iki-nari genkotsu ivo

yopparai ni mukattc eshakii

7nasKite,

—

huchimasKila ga,--

sakaraivazu

nao mo

de

shiri-mochi

patatlo

hilai de nirami,

oki-agaiie,

ho

ivo toraete,

shiyagaru ?"

Naiii 7V0

yorokete,

to

to,

katana no nedan no kake-hiki

tcshiro

to,

son

iva

mairimashile,' hei! Naka-nalia mochimashlte, hei!"

tradesman Mocldmashile is

"

"

botan-d5r5, chap.

"What? you But you

say ten dollars?

371

I.

That's rather too dear.

suppose you'll go down to seven and a

I

half,

— won't

?

"Oh!

really," said the

lose at that rate.

"why!

shopkeeper;

I

should

Indeed, indeed I should.

while the samurai and the sword-dealer went

So,

bargaining about the price of the sword, a drunkard,

happened

to pass

by

on

who

caught hold of the samu-

at the back,

" Hey

what are you up to?" and came down plump in a sitting posture. Then, managing to get up again, he glared at the fellow rai's servant, and, calling out

!

staggered,

sideways, abruptly shook

pommel took

The

him.

the

beating

resistance,

put

his

at

fist

and,

patiently,

over and over again with downcast head.

ard would not so

much

his

to look

own

round

retainer

;

The

and apologised But the drunk-

and, as the fellow being thrashed was

of what rude act that

you

for

him.

made

:

man

of mine

have been guilty towards Your Honour ; but to apologise to

and

sa?nurai suddenly hap-

Tosuke, he was taken aback, and

excuses to the drunkard, saying

"I know not

liquor,

as give ear to his .apologies,

only thrashed him the more.

pened

on the

without offering any

hands on the ground,

his

and began to

him,

servant, laying the fault

I

may

myself beg

Pray be so kind as to pardon

him."

"What ? " is

this

g.

?

If he goes

would be but proper

it

for

keep himself in the background near his master.

to

But no

that this creature

outrageously rude fellow

out as a gentleman's retainer,

him

" you say

said the drunkard,

your servant,

I

what does he do ?

He

sprawls out into the road

Rain-tubs or water-buckets stand in certain places along the

streets in

Tokyo, as a provision against

iire.

;

"

"

B0TAN-DOR5, CHAP.

372

isukb no samaiage ivo sKile,

yaniu wo ezu chochakti

Samurai hiloe

wo

isMi-aiarasela

kara,

ilashila."

" Nani mo ivakimaen mono de gosaimasu kara,

:

go hamben wo.

111

sessha

I.

Teniae

nari-kawaile

wahi

o

ivo

moshi-agemasu.

Yopparai

wo

lokoro

kono

mi-nasaru

kore

ion,

kara,

ga

inu

ye

jiheia

He,

Burei na yalsu da kara,

ilashila.

shila

zombun

Sessha no

.-^

de hiza

wo

kono yd ni inn

!

ni

ga yorokcla mo oru ka to

iemae

de

lokoro

isuM-ataila

ionto

kono gero-me

omoela,

do

" Ima

.

chbchaku ilasu

isukaseie,

ivo

doro-darake ni shila

koko

kara,

ga,

—

ye

o

dashi nasai."

Samurai mono,

" Kono

:

dbyb

inu

mo

nani

Ibri,

mono

no

U'akaran

no

ivakc

gozaimasu kara,

de

dozo

go

kaml-en kudasaimashi.

Yopparai:

" Korya omoshiroi !

Samurai ga inu no lomo

wa

Inu

arumai,

kaert,

machin

ryuken

wa

shujin

no

ho

ki ka lo.

mo

mono

Kore

ye

wo

Isuchi

ni

lo,

kobe

Nan

IVO kilte i-nagara,

de

arumai.

Kan

aruku

lemac

kerai

!

daichi

'

nara,

kuwashile yard.

narimasen.

no ga alarimae.

guchi

no

doyo

Hajimete ukela^nawalta

meshi-lsurele

ga wabiru nara,

osorc-illa

sum

de

wo

da P

ryo-lc

wabile

no

buchohu

ivo

r'

.'

ho

moshi-ukele

Do

Isuki,

'

mo,

wabi

lalaki-lsukele ,

zvo

Jii-jii

zco

Kala-le ni kalana no koi-

wabi wo suru nado da

iu

to

Teniae

wa

lo

iva,

sessha

samurai -vo

kiru

/="'»

Observe the extreme rudeness of the

style of address,

ing pronoun temae, "thou," and the absence of

commonest courtesy would require ki dcsu ka samurai answers politely, the verb makaru three peculiarly courteous.

all

The The sober lower down being

for hi ka. lines

—the insult-

honorifics.

"

"

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

a good three

feet

beyond the

"He '

'

a

is

whom

beg

why

That's

fellow,"

to apologise for

him

against

that perhaps there ruffian,

he has

look!

me when

was a dog

my made my

and he made

to pardon.

I

you myself."

to

"as soihething

"Just now," continued the drunkard,

came bang up

against

samurai,

the

replied

Your Honour

I earnestly entreat

and prevents

water-barrel,

help giving him a thrashing."

I couldn't

thoughtless

373

made me stumble up

people from passing, and so him.

I.

I staggered,

But no

there.

knee

clothes

muddy

all

was

this

Here, just

ground.

hit the

thought

I it

!

I

like this.

gave him a thrashing, because he was an insolent fellow.

What do you with him

"You stupid

'

see,

to

hand him over

Well

that's

!

good

!

He

doing.

is

to

no

better

than a dog,

I

Is

wanted to apologise

the natural thing for

him

to

hands on the ground, and over again,

' '

I

never

etiquette for a

it

for a retainer

?

Gracious goodness

do would be

to

earth

you mean knave

.?

.?

manners indeed Is

it

and

with his

While you are apologising,

you are busy with one hand loosening your sword use, —pretty

!

put both

to express his regret over

?

If

for his servant's insolence,

apologising and striking the

But what do you do

head.

too

take charge of

won't take your apologies.

If a master

is

better than

him and You may apologise as you

I'll

poison him with strychnine. like,

no

want

I

me."

pardon him.

samurai to go out walking with a dog is

is

" retorted the drunkard.

heard of that sort of thing before.

he

to

"that he

samurai,

Sir," replied the

know what he

to

I'm going to do what

.?

good enough

So do pray be kind enough

a dog. '

think of that

so be

;

for

a

samurai

your intention to

kill

!

me,

for

What do you low

botan-d6e5, chap.

374 Saimirai

" lya ! hore wa,

:

de kai-iorb

to

no de

kono

saivagi

.

.

" Ei!

:

sore

Orai no Mlo-bilo

— " A\ini P

wa

J;aivanai to

' '

to,

Sorya

kaivarenai de iru

mata sono

ni

no

'

oliori-dashite,

Are

wo

ieba,

zva

ivatasc.

desu

Ore ga

— mata

'

— " Su in

to

sa! to,

Here the drunljard uses

12.

Observe

tlie

kao

—

!

"

wa samurai ga

hitori

i7iata

ivo

/;au

to

:

ka,

yopparaite iru

io!;oro

nan

ka,

to

ivakai samurai

shita

to

to

mono ka

ore

zco,

no

ga

yopparai

ka/'a,

ni

machigai-

" Aâni sa! so ja arimasen ne! sono

liara,

ivo

machigai

11.

aite

Ana

no

tsukela

kuwaseta

no

wa

'^

sa! Imiana

!;otchi

hitori:

Maia machin

ga, — inu

—

mo,

to

— samurai

kenlzva da ! ahmiai zo

machigai da,

no

ivo

—

ne ivo

tsiikeia

inu

machin

ni

inu

wo

!;atana

to

to,

ivo,

ni ne zoo tsuketa ga, takakule

Itaiana

iolwro ye,

rashii"

!

irit

no machigai dasb desu.

Ita

de ne

?"

c

— " Sayb

samurai ga hajime ni

busala

mo kawan

to

nonoshiru no

kennon da!" ne ?"

" IVan de gesu,

kau

7va,

to

iva,

kenkiva da

— "Sore

!

ima-

mile

iori-aezu makari-demashita

ni

wo nadameie

sKkiri ni sono suikyo

yo

wo

.

anaia no go kalle da'^^"

wa

kaiana-ya

" .

Yopparai

da."

ga kono

teniae

ladaima kanagu

zonjimashile,

sMla iokoro ye,

i.

'Ore

710

kawari no

Imwascie korosb

wa,

honorifics,

uchi no

mu];ashi

'

to

tiara

inu

ka

iu

yo1iu

but ironically.

incorporation into one gigantic sentence of

all

the various dialogues of the bystanders, from here to the end of

"

"

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

"By no I

sudden

inspecting

just

this

"

when

here,

of a

all

"

and

laughed the drunkard,

sword or don't buy the sword,

only that

It is

sword of the dealer

the metal-work,

I got in for this row,

"Oh!"

375

means," replied the samurai.

had thought of purchasing

and was

I.

"whether you buy the your

that's

''

affair

upon, as the samurai continued to endeavour

;

— where-

appease his

to

drunken frenzy, the passers-by put in their word, saying " Look out there's a quarrel take care " !

' '

!

What ? you

:

!

say there's a quarrel

" ?

Yes the parties to it are samurai. " That's a bad look out." Then, as another asked what it was, somebod}'

'

.

'

'

;

you

Well,

see,

there it

appears

it

about the purchase

That drunken samurai

of a sword.

priced the sword, and was just refusing

first

on account of

when

being too dear,

its

samurai here came up and also priced the

who found

drunkard,

been intending

to buy.

buy

to

younger

him

pricing,

for

which he himself had

article

more

That's

the

This angered

it

with

fault

without reference to him, an

:

misunderstanding

a

it's

replied

or

less

what

the

that's

not

misunderstanding sprang from.

But another broke it

at

the two said to the other strychnine,

poison

it

the paragraph on p. 378,

The touching

Komurasaki, p. 35 et seq.

me

with strychnine too.

common

is

to

;

and

for

conf.

is

dear no

killed

you

with

let

me

about dogs have

know how,

W Gompachi

One of

my dog

yours in return, and

Disputes

story of Shirai

!

about a dog.

As you

' :

you must give

always been

13.

"Oh

saying,

in,

The misunderstanding

all.

in

Shirai"

442-4.

and of

his lady-love,

be found in IMitford's " Tales of Old Japa.n," Vol.

I.,

botan-d5ro, chap.

37^ arimasu yo

Gompachi nado

Shirai

!

kenhva kara anna sbdo iu

ja

lo,^maia soia ni

ni

wa

no

ga

Oi ga

kara no

iokoro

iu hito

iva

oral

no

da.

hiiori no

ni,

wa

hilo-bilo

otoliO

are

wa Koide

moto

ga warukute, nado

shite

ogyo

ivo

shu-sholtu

wo

hydhan

wa

aru

toki

zvo

ni fukeri,

Hommybji naka-yashVd ye

tori ni

nomi-taoshite aruku Kurokaiva

kara,

mo

ioshi no

luakai ho

kaivaserarerti

taitei

14.

no

Each

mono

wa

no deshb nara,

kail'

Kosb

to,

to iu

wa

suppa-nuki

or " middle," and shimo or " lower."

jiibiin

ni kui-taoshi

tsumari sake de ka ?

ga,

—

atio

of the larger daimyds usually possessed three titles

shichii

Kanjb wa,

'

ohei

desu

shimaimasu

Yedo, respectively distinguished by the

— mimochi

hataraite

ni,

de,

ivaru-zamurai desu

mi-koniarete,

yo." — "So

kitte

ga,

—

yopparai

ye agari-komi,

sake sakana de hara loo fukurashita agcku

to

uchi

iru

shite

atta

ramho wo

to,

sumu Mto

ni

ori-ori

rybri-ya

'I'a

nado

"Ano

:

naka-yashiki'^^

hito

soha ni iru

kinchaku-kiri da,"

odokashi,

to

wo kurenai

—ma/a

Santa no go kerai de

hito

shi,

ieba,

vioshimasii ni

IMaruyama Hommyoji

wa,

na

U'akai Mrei

de,

to

no

iro-iro

ga

"

"

I

ano makka

de,

ni kozukai-zeni

oji

kenhva da

"Nani!

:

san

oji

ne

no

" Nani sa! sonna wake

;

no aida-gara

oji oi

ni yopparatte iru oi dasb

ga

yahari inu

mo,

no desu kara,

naita

iru hilo

Ano futari wa

nai.

i.

Namiivakai

mansions in

of kaini or " upper,"

naha

"

"

—

"

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

Gompachi's

grew into

"Oh

case,

was a quarrel about a dog which

it

that trouble.

all

dear no!" said

him who had least.

too,

another

nephew.

his

the scarlet face that

"that's

at the side of

not

two samurai are

the

one the uncle, the other with

onlooker

been speaking,

just

seems that

It

377

I.

it

the

in

relations,

the drunkard

It is

and the handsome The quarrel between

the uncle,

is

young fellow that is the nephew. them arose from the nephew's refusing to give his uncle some pocket-money. But another man, standing by, said "Oh! no, he is a pickpocket.

And

among

then,

made by

the

the

comments which were

various

man

one

passers-by,

the information that the drunkard

middle mansion

had used

and

used

of

keeper to come for

Hommyoji, riotous less

end

treating

" Oh

thus

in

him !

is

the

and

that

to

his

sword

at

a

in

forcing

he had

his

had

the eating-house-

middle mansion of

the

by

present

the

younger

when

telling

people

ruining

Koide,

the streets

sometimes

then,

drink,

payment

so

living,

through

manner,

and

victuals

by drawing

roam

disorderly

lord

had sunk into debauchery,

folks

to

my

of

retainer

eating-houses,

into fill

a

ill-behaved, frighten

to

and

violent

his

being

often

random,

way

been

originally

himself of

Kurokawa K5z6, who was living in the of Hommyoji at Maruyama, and who

a samtirai called

but who,

delivered

was a swashbuckler of

his

violence

row would

samurai getting

and

doubt-

bullied

into

to liquor.

that

it .?"

cut the ruffian down.

won't be able to do

" Any average

said a voice.

so,

But

—

will

I

man

\yould

suppose the young samurai

he

.?

—

for

he looks weakly.''

"

eotan-d6r5, chap.

378 wa,

//"

domo

" Nani!

Are wa,

sasayaku

kara,

mieie,

kao

guUo

komi-age,

da,"

koshi-nuke

wakai samurai

—

!

Samurai

shiranai no darb.

nado

to

mimi ni

no

kampeki ni saivarimashita

malika ni nari, ao-suji

" Kore hodo made ni

Samurai:

ne

hremai,

kara,

shiranakereha, chira-chira

ga

da

wo

ga

koe

hairu

kenjutsu

wo

kenjulsu

i:;a

no yd

byoshin

i.

im o

imbi

to

isume-yori,

ialeie,

mbsKite mo,

V-'o

go kambcn nasaimasen 1m ?" Yopparai fikisan

_îi

" Kudoi!

:

ronin

uchi-I;arasMta

o-iia

goku !

lyo-iyo

no

to

wo

dekinakereba,

ya de mite

ila

hayai

tea,

no

ni,

to

];ara,

pika-pika

tsunorti

lib

A

to

subjectless

;

—

Shilsiirei

waka-zavmrai mo,

shi"

to

biishi taru

' '

to

ii-nagara, ima kalanani

Sora !

shi-hb

te

no

ivo

liakeru

nuita ! "

liap-pb

ga

hana no saki

shimai

irregular sentence,

am

mono

wa, fu-todoki na yalsu!'^^

mada hikko-nuki wa

and highly

korae-

sKita kara dereba

bari hbkb,

surii'

shita kara,

yowasb

to to,

omotta ko no

ni bara-bara to lit.

"You! when

I

you are puffed up abuse and violence accumulating more and more ; as

come out from underneath with pride

'

ketnbutsu iva odorold-aivate,

ha ga kaze ni chiru yd m, 15.

'

;

" Onore !

miete,

Kki-nuki, yopparai

dashila !
na otoko da

anadort

to

Bizcn-mono no tsuka

siirari

piliatto

"

haki-tsukcrtc to

Kamben ga

ye

— ga, —

samurai,

n

ga naranakereha, do sunt ka ?

masu-masu

ni tan

/;ao

I

kamben-zuyot

kircnalm narimasKla tsuke-agari,

na

waka-zamurai no kao ni Iiaki-tsMeniashita

ni

sasuga

kara,

l
tan ivo

I;aito

ate,

rippa

no go hanckii ka iva shiranai

izure

l;a,

Mireba,

(i.e.,

conciliating),

—

"

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

"Don't you

!

379

I.

"It must

believe it!" whispered another.

be because he doesn't know how

A

to use a sword;

saviurat

who doesn't know how to use a sword is a coward." And the buzz of these whispered insinuations found its way to the young samurai's ears, and he flared up, and,

evidently

a

into

flying

passion,

became

face

his

and the blue veins stood out on his forehead, and he drew close to the drunken wretch, and said "Will you not excuse my retainer, even after all the

scarlet,

:

apologies I have offered

"You at you,

wordy

you

laughed

you are a mighty

might suppose great

.?"

idiot!"

vassals,

that

fine

you

;

— and

these words he spat in the

This

was too much

long-suffering as that

you are!"

the cried

I

am

now what for

the

But

Nothing could

than ever disposed

you do

young samurai's

and with

.?"

face.

patience even

younger man. he,

less

will

Shogun's

of the clans.

vagrant.

look

whom one

he either was one of the

be ruder than your conduct. to excuse

"To

other.

or else belonged to one

a shabby, disreputable

are

the

gentleman, of

of one so

"Impudent wretch

"to presume thus upon my more and more abusive

forbearance, to continue getting

and violent, and actually to spit in a gentleman's face As you won't accept apologies, here's what I'll do to you !" And with these words, and almost before he could be seen to have placed his hand on the hilt of the sword which he had just been inspecting in the shop, he out with it and Thereupon the byflashed it in the drunkard's face. " Oh he has drawn his sword 1" standers took fright. !

cried they, as they for

saw

it

the hands of him, who,

flash in

your spitting saliva into the face of a person

am)

a warrior, what an impudent fellow

I

who

is

lj.aru, for to

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

380

machi-machi no kido

nigemashile,

wa mina

akindo

kiri,

iva

hissori io

wa

nige-ha

zvo

—Fuji-Shin

Isukunen

ushinai,

no

shime-

viachi-naka

de,

leishu

hitori

mise-saki

shiie,

io

wo

roji

ioji,

wo shimeru sawagi

io

narimasMia ga, ivo

I.

ni

suwaiie orimasKia.

Kurokaiva

Saie

Nama-yoi honsho

Kozo

loa,

yopparaite zva

tagawazu"

ano

de,

waka-samurai

kemmaku ni osoremasMte, hyoroisuki-nagara no

nige-dasu

mo

700,

— samurai

Bushi no

nai.

na yalsu!

aiie

" Onore

:

ni iishiro

Kaere ! kaere/"

—Kozo

iva

wa mohaya

wo

orimasuredo,

kanaivan

io,

ashi zvo ftwii-shimeie, kaiana no isuka ni

hiio-koe,

io

kirareie,

kaia-saki

Kozo

zva,

ivo,

fukaku

"A!"

iokoro zvo noshi-kakaiie,

Waka-zamurai

sasMie,

zvo

gozaimasMia kara, gero ni mtikatte

Samurai:

wo

to,

liono

chiiio

io,

—

hidari no kaia yori

muna-

siigu

chi-gaiana zvo furui-nagara,

saki ye iachi-kaerimashiia ga,

"Ei!"

zva

isuku

kasu ni zva

zao kakeie,

ie

kaia-hiza zvo

sakebi,

io

okkake-

kiri-komu

io

hiiiisicri

moio ye kiri-isukemashiia kara, shimaimashiia.

io

—waka-zamurai

iid"

" Ei!"

wo

omoimasKte, hyoro-

niasti

isukii

konaia zvo furi-muku lokoro

de

wa, Mkyb

io

seiia-haki de aio

io,

hodo

kuchi

miserii

no

hakari

ni-jii-ashi

—moio yori

mo dosuru

ni

miisii to

kirareie

iodome

rippa ni

Fuji-Shin no mise-

kiri-korosu rybken de

kesliiki

mo

naku, zvaga

:

"Korel

Tosuke!

kaiana ni kakero!"

16.

A proverb.

17.

Pronounce atto as a

the postposition

io

sono

iensui-olze

ii-isiikemasu

io,

no

mizu

—

C\zsAc}\tagawa%u~Co\\o'\.chigawanai.

;

conf.

single word, tto standing

bottom

p. 82.

by emphasis for

botan-d6r5, chap.

381

I.

taking him for a weakling, they had imagined would not

And

draw.

then, like leaves scattered

fied helter-skelter in every diiection

were

made

and

fast,

street

tinuing to

by the wind,

and

off they

ward-doojs

the

the barriers of every lane were closed,

and the shop-keepers whole

;

shut up their shops, so that the

all

was deserted, the old sword-dealer alone con-

sit

listlessly

in

his

shop-front, simply because

he was too much dazed to run away.

Kurokawa K6z5

Well, drunk as that

'

rage

a tipsy that

man

was, he,

— on the principle —scared the

follows his natural bent,'

at

was painted on the young samurai's

tried

face,

and had gone some twenty paces with a staggering gait, when his antagonist pursued him with his sandals on and cried out, "Wretch! your conduct does

to escape,

You

not bear out your insolent words.

you you

are,

for

showing your back

are disputing with.

Then

Kozo

seeing

steadied himself on

"

Ha

!

when

the

it

was

!

come back

no

and was turning

latter,

with

the

man

on

fell

to

to face the single

one knee with a

opponent, springing on him again, cut wise that he

fell

good,

put his hand on

young

exclamation

" slashed deep into his shoulder, cutting

so that the

whom

" !

any

longer

his staggering legs,

the hilt of his sword,

samurai,

Come back

are a coward,

a gentleman

to

him down, when his

cry,

at his chest in

sliced obliquely into three pieces.

such

The

young samurai then dexterously gave him the coupde-grS,ce, and returned to the sword-shop, shaking the As he had from the beginning blood from off his blade. intended to cut the swashbuckler down, he was not flurried in the slightest, but turned to his servant,

" Here, Tosilke

!

and said

pour some water on

this

:

sword from

botan-d6r5, chap.

382

Saken yori

7ca, ai-siunimasen.

Do

koto.

lya

'

Shimpai suru-na I "

yaisic da^^

akke

shite,

Otono

ga gozaimashiie

"

sum

to,

gerb

zvo

nagusame-nagara, no

Fuji-Shin

iru

oyoban.

jva

?ii

mo kurushikunai

kiri-sulele

torarete

ni

ton-

fi

Sayb ni shimpai

!

koto kara

koto

gozaimashb

sawagaSH rambb-nin,

SKichic ivo

to

'

:

" Hei!

:

mina walakushi kara hajimalla

j\Ioto iva,

itashitara, yoroshiii

Samurai

yicyii

Moshi kono

namae de mo deniasu yd na

Saina no

wa

Tosuke

ftirueie orimasMta

ni narimashila.

devionai koto

i.

teishu

zvo yobi '

'

Korya

kireyb

Go

!

iva

to

teishu

omoimasen

Yohodo yoku Idrcru " Teishu wa, ie

ya ! Kono

wa,

hodo

kore

hremasu.

naka-naka

ga,

datta

to iu to,

Imtana

—

furue-nagara

:

" lya

Anata

/

sama

no

ga saete oru kara de gozaimasu." Samurai

da,

na P

' '

.

lya

Fuji-Shin 7va kakari-ai

Samurai: zmlai

wa

jishimban chotto

wa «/,

ni

osorete,

Omae

suzuri-bako

wo

kashite

naran.

furue-goe

iu kara,

to

" Yoro'
no mise ni

Tomokaku

todokenakercba

mo yokarb "

kono

-iva,

koto

mei-

kcsshtte

wo

sugu

nt

Nafuda wo kaku kara,

kurero!"

to

iwarcle mo,

jibun no soba ni suzuri-bako no aru no

18.

ese

"lya!

kakeiiiasen.

wo

Do

Mattaku hamono ga yoL

iya !

!

Shichi-ryb ni-bu ni makete

mo mc

711

teishu

tsukazu

dc,

This sentence excellently

sentences sometimes

fail

to

illustrates the

manner

hang together

in

which Japan-

logically.

The

first

:

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

trembling

"

Oh

Sir,

"Nay,"

mud

down

to

because of

shall I

do

that.

A

the

town

all

who

Tojuke,

had

been

:

a

pretty

pass.

father, gets

his

And

this.

I

It will

be

name dragged was the cause

" .?

to comfort him,

said the samurai,

like

fret

disturbing

come

has

it

What

all.

not

— whereupon

our master, your

if

through the it

;

all the while, exclaimed

i

dreadful

of

"

water -tub

that

383

I.

disorderly there

!

a creature of that sort.

"you need

who

fellow

goes about

no harm

is

Don't

cutting

in

about

fret

it."

— And

with these words, he called out nonchalantly to the terrorstricken

shop-keeper:

thought

this

But

it

"Ha!

ha! mine host!

sword of yours would cut

does cut.

never

I

as well as that.

It cuts first-rate."

To which the shop-keeper, trembling the while, made "Nay! it was because Your Honour's arm is

answer: skilful."

"Not

at

down

the samurai.

replied

all,"

a good

really

And how now

one.

to seven dollars

and a

affair,

"And will

I

said that

I

the ward.

blade

hope

you'll

to

get implicated in

mind," continued the samurai, "that

on

account

of

what

must report the matter Just

let

me

is

go

all right.

allow your establishment to

convenience course

was

it

"The

half."

So the sword-dealer, anxious not the

I

.?

at

in

no case

be pmt to any

in-

happened.

Of

has

once

to the

warden of

use your writing-box a minute to

write a card." clause

is,

so to speak, suspended in the air, as

who disturbs down is not bad."

for) a disorderly person

whom

even cutting

if

followed by 10a

the town-middle, he

is ^

—" (As person

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

384

"Kozbyal

shimai,

molte koi!"

Suzuri-hako ivo

mono

kanai no

sakki

iva,

sawagi

710

mo oiimasen

hliori

I.

kara,

yonde mo,

to

—

doko ye ka nigete

ni

henji

hissori io shile,

ga

nai kara,

"Go

Samurai: gara dake iva,

kanshin na mono da, na

Teishji

hodo kara haya-goshi ga

Samurai nai ka ? no

mac

'

hiraiie,

Heiiari) "

io

home de osore-irimasu.

niikele,^''

iaienai no de

iva,

omae no

io,

ivo tori,

— samurai

'

hanashi

liacri ni

'

Foku

kiiia

"

ivo io

sura-sura

.

.

.

aru ja

ivaki ni

wa

io

suzuri-bako

namae wo

moshi-agemasii use

ga

iogame

'

'

no

lijivia

Ushigome

olii,

narimashita.

alle,

mo

Heizaemon

lijima

Sama

Sama wa

Heizaemon

io,

sore kara sugii ni kashira no lodoke ni narimasKila ga,

Kohayashi Gondaiyii Dono'" ye

— sasMlaru

Saki-

."

kaki-oivan, jishimban ni todokeie

Kono shimaisu wo go shimpu ni

shobai-

ni gozarit

yoyo kokoro-zuite, suzuri-hako wo samurai

fude

yashiliiye

go

"

Suziiri-bako

" to iivarete,

sasiiga ni

mo ugokazu

chillo

!

ni sashi-dashimasu

futa wo

no

' .

wo

nanil

"lye,

:

Omae wa

leishii/

kono mise

alle,

na/;u,

kirare-zon

Idri-doltti

Io

narinmsKila,

We have freely rendered

19.

this clause

by

" unable to stir

But the popular Japanese idea on the suject bones actually gets put out of joint through fright.

fright."

20.

Gondayu, here rendered as part of

originally a

more

title

or less at will

that this Kobayashi

among

the

samurai

Gondayii was an

;

but

class.

official

that

through

one of the

personage's name, was

this

indicative of a certain rank

is

it

came

It is to

to be

used

be supposed

entrusted with certain

"

botan-d5ro, chap.

i.

385,

But the shop-keeper, never noticing that the writing-

box was ' '

Boy

close beside him, called out in a tremulous voice : " a command to which

bring the writing-box

!

—

!

nothing but silence responded

people in the

for all the

;

none knew whither when the row began, and there was no one present.

house had

fled

"Mine

So the samurai exclaimed: admire your courage, of a

—

sword-shop,

moving an

"Nay! me

sitting

gasped

Sir,"

here

your

in

really

I

shop

without

fright ever since the

"Why!"

the

said

"Your

tradesman.

the

with confusion.

praise

have been unable to

I

samurai,

the

"isn't

stir

"

beginning of it, and

writing-box

"

there at your side

.?

These words at last brought and he pushed the writing-box lifting off the lid, took up a name, " lijima Heitaro," then

the

shopman

to his senses,

towards the samurai, who,

pen and quietly wrote his

.

reported the matter to the

warden of the ward, and went home at

host!

courage proper in the owner

inch, notwithstanding this affray.

covers

through

—the

to his lord's

mansion

Ushigome.

On

his

relating

the

whole

affair

to

his

father,

lijima

him for his manly deed Heizaemon, young man specially blamed when the report nor was the the latter praised

was all

sent in

to

;

Kobayashi Gondayu.

their superior,

simply ended by being so

slayer,

and so much the worse

affairs of the

to be their

clan to

much

the

better for

It

the

for the slain.

which the lijimas belonged, and who happened

immediate superior.

often used in writing,

is

rarely

The if

title

of

Dono, " Mr.," though

ever heard in actual speech.

still

botan-d5ro, chap.

386

^

DAI NI-KWAI.

459.

Sate

keshtki

waru-mono

wo

mo

kisho

naku,

—toshi

kara,

wo

go

nararete,

wo

na

ni

—hodo

wo O Tsuyu Sama go rybshin wa de, aishite,

kodomo ga

*

mori nashi narare,

—

ga^

ie

nochi

Sono

Kuni io

iu

to

—tokaku

1.

A

no

uchi,

*

I.e.,

ni

m

gozaimasMta

to

iu

moto

go

to

de,

no

fujiyii

iatoe

no

natte,

to

O Kuni lijima

to

ni

no

Sama

Yanagi-shima

kara,

tokoro

muhie

ye

O

luirimashita

ga

aida

mo

of the aqueduct in Koishikawa, Yedo.

7ian

kore

ivo

wo

ko-

hessb

Old Japan.

bank

seki-

de

yamai ga

wo

nochi-zoi

josama

the

nt

desu

jii-roku

totte

sakan fiarai'

kbin

'

ni

ato koto

change of name on some important event was a

practice in 2.

— sono

kiiyb

yb

no

nasaimasKita.

kaji-muki

omoimashite,

ni

7nendb

no

sukoshi

ori-aimasen

naku

lama

kotoshi

no

yo

kakuru

wa naku nan

isui ni

wa

masu-masu go

okusama

ga,

nasaru

ni

hisb

jbsama

mo

mitsureba

•

tbri,

ga,

go de,

nyoshi

no

hito-tsubu-dane

dekimasezu,

nao-sara

kara,

no

uchi

to

mukae

sukohuru yoi go

narimashita

ni

sedate

no

te

Sama

wo

shussho

moshi-age,

to

—

go

naku

Heizaemon

Miyake

okusama

ga naku

ni

asobashi,

no

Suidb-hata^

kara

osoreru

chie

sama

shimpii

tsugi

hatamoio^

narimashtte,

go

mo

gomimashita

de

7iiasu-masu

djite,

no

ni-ju-ni

cMlto

kata

wo

aratame,"^

mbshimasu ni

na

nochi

katohu

toshi

Mri-koroshiie,

torn

sono

susumimashite,

to

Sama wa,

Heitaro

lijima

ni

ioki

I.

common

B0TAN-DOR5, CHAP.

CHAPTER Now

HeitarS,

lijima

down a samurai who knew twenty, cut

having,

387

II.

II.

at

age of two-and-

the

and being an energetic young^

ruffian,

grew wiser and

not what fear was,

wiser as he advanced in years.

Later on, having lost his

name

he inherited the patrimony and changed his

father,

to

Heizaemon, and then married a wife from the family of a After a hatamoto called Miyake residing at Suido-bata. while, there

little

O

named

and

on her

parents doted

to

pet,

as if they

other

so beautiful

children all

meanwhile, there being, as the proverb

sixteenth year,

this

when, world

slight at

her

their

her,

more and " no barrier-

the

says,

her

in their

;

was now in her and the family was more prosperous than

keeper to keep time back, " the young

ever,

after

they

that

had held a jewel

increased

their care for her

whom

them a daughter,

who was

As they had no

hand.

only

was born

Tsuyu,

as

girl

an exemplification of the saying that

' '

in

some ailment, quite mother and ended by carrying

what waxeth waneth," attacked the

first,

off.

Afterwards

lijima,

finding

that

the

not work smoothly without a mistress,

second wife named daughter and

O

was a trouble

O

Kuni.

Kuni did not

household

But somehow or get

on

to the master of the house,

who

See vocabulary.

4.

Both these sayings are inherited from the Book is

other, the

well together.

3.

Kahuru

would

took to himself a

equivalent to Colloquiiil knkerti, 2nd conj.

This

thereupcai

Language^

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

388 josama

shirae,

wo

beisu-zumai

Sama

no

mo

ioshi

wa ju-shichi-sai ni Koko

ni

wa

jHsu

tame

no

wa,

tsukele,

lijima

kara,

naka

josama

wo

ie

— nami

tezuma

no

toranai'

iane

gozaimashite

de,

shonin

mo

de

ko-gusuri

naka

no

ni

ga

nado

hyaku-maiiako

yara,

de

kami-

chotlo

kami-ire

—

tasuke

jimbiiisu

iu

to

ka

no

Shijo

isha

ga

nara,

isha

gwan-yaku

— kono

ga,

ni

no

mo

ni

imasu

shaben

no

no

de-iri

mono

mosu

to

aru gurai na mono de gozaimasu.

ireie

kono

Sate

dani

Shinzaburo

na

kirei

kara,

soto

tokoro ye,

— aru

:

Kameido boku

yorimasho.

sharu

mo

ye

motazu,

chikazuki

kara,

Ie'

sa ?

fujin

ni

umai'e-tsuki

arimashite,

gozaimasu

de

uchiki

de

tazunete mairimashite,

tenki

Gwaryobai''

no '

ga

sono

Hagiwara

no

ni-ju-ichi

goku

Shimizu-

niochi,

gozaimasu

shomotsu bakari mite orimasu

demasezu,

Kyo wa,

'

ga

wa

ioshi

no

wo

ronin

iru

taiete

hi Shijo

no

—

—

mo

nyobo

'

Shijo

de,

Kezu

de,

kashi-nagaya

mono

mosu

to

otoko

mada

ga,

ya wo

kurashi

de

chikamki

no

isha

dembata

ni

agari

ni

wo ga

iva

ioshi

Sama yc

lijima

Shijb

saji

ni

no

irc

haitle

jochu

—kore

akurit'

iachi,

taiko-isha

gozaimasu

in

ga,

to

nari asohashimasKla.

kanele

Yamamoto

ni

Tone

okimashtla

sashtle

no kuzurerti hajime de gozaimasu.

ie

sono

Sale

O

ni

II.

ga ye

lijima

Kimi

yoroshiti

gozaimasu kara, sono

de-kakete,

Heizaemon

wa

iilai

koJ{oro-gake

—

no

uchiki

kaeri

bcssb

de

nasaimascu

ye

iras-

ga,

—

This is Classical for alieru, 2nd conj., "to open," hence "to 5. begin," hence used to signify " next " in " next year." 6.

special

The spoon emblem.

(with which medicines are mixed)

In the free translation

is

the physician's

we have used

the phrase

— :

botan-d5r6, chap. built a villa

389

ii.

and

the neighbourhood of Yanagi-shima,

in

sent his

daughter to reside there separately,

a maid

called

O

And

Yone.

this

attended by

was which was the

it

beginning of the downfall of the house of lijima. Well, that year too passed by, and in the following one

O

Tsuyu entered her seventeenth

Now

there

doctors of

whom

out of regard

is

it

said

for the

In

—

and a quack, one of those that they write no prescriptions of their

welfare

tricks,

acting the mimic, instead of the

any ordinary physician has a

patients,

—a

man

such things as the

carried about in his pocket-book

wherewithal for conjuring

who

Shijo,

of the lijimas.

the family physician

he was a chatterbox

reality

who

man named Yamamoto

was a

had long been

year.

or else paper-masks for or powders of which

pills

litde store

by him.

this doctor had a friend, an unattached samurai Hagiwara ShinzaburS, who lived on the income derived from fields and house property which he owned He was naturally a handsome at Shimizu-dani in Nezu.

Well,

called

man, age,

still

unmarried though

and so shy

already

twenty-one years of

he would not go

that

out,

but occupied

himself with nothing but reading. Shijo

" As

it

came is

such

plum-blossoms in

at

upon

call

him

weather to-day,

fine

one day, let

and

said

us go and see the

Kameido, and, on our way back,

look

the villa of a friend of mine, lijima Heizaemon.

at

What

to

.?

you say no

You

.?

are altogether so shy, that

you

"writing prescriptions" as our nearest equivalent to the Japanese " taking the spoon in hand." 7.

A garden in Tokyo,

fantastic old plum-trees,

lit.

celebrated for the picturesque beauty of

the " recumbent dragon plum-trees."

its

,

botan-d5r6, chap.

59° danshi

ni

na

mono

wa,

fujin

Ima ni

wa

no

lijima

na

shinselsu

ni

besso

wa !

sore

!

tanoshimt

hodo

tsuki-ai

moshtia

—sore

de,

josama

o

no

fujin

nai.

hakari

no

heppin

wa,

toUe tva

ii.

yohodo

jochu

iada

to

tdmasho. mo Hie Hontb ni josama iniru dahc de mo kekko na Jmrai ume mo yoroshii ga, ugoki mo shinai, liuchi mo de, Mkimasen. Fujin iva, Imchi mo kiku shi, ugoki mo

Jutari-giri

jodan

kara,

desic

de

—

shimasYi.

Tojuoliakii

-besso

ye tachiyorimasKle

Shijo io iu

Gwarybbai yc

de

/litari-zurc

ki-laiiiae

hoe

"Go

:

wo

Tone Shijb

men kudasai !

" Donala

.

Kore wa

"

:

Vshigome

!

masMle go busata

Jii

Yone

' '

kara, do nasalia

Kyb

tori,

ga,

viada

—

'

maido

wa

!

Icekku,

ni

nari-

isui

de,

isui

nasaimasen

mie

o

o

uivasa

ivo

iiashtle

yc ?"

Givarybbai ye

no

no

iva,

ni

wa

sore

hiki-uisuri

hisasKIm

omollc,

mireba,

mi-iarinai

wa,

na

"

niakuln ni ai-suinimasen."

iva dochira

Upie

nochi

josama

o

cmpb

nnaia

to

l;a

"Kyb wa

Shijb: 7nashita

Ma !

ye

koko

dbmo

narimaslittc,

:

orimashila.

kara

wa,

kara

shibaralai !"

ni

Sono

iiashimashiia.

— Sore

no

lijima

irasshaimaslii !

I

San/

Yone

/

Imwari mo gozaimascn ka P kekkb

Oya-oya

P

ni

kaeri

Makoto

—

soma

husaia

sasoi-dashimashtle,

io

main,

—

kiki-tsiikemasKie

nai go

isui ni

,

!"

ga

libzu

do,

o

nizva

ume-mi nai''

no

io

ni

de-kake-

iu

wo

ume

laioe

no

haiken

ilasMiakute mairimasMia.'' 8.

Shijo

is

joking.

The

one looks upwards, there

is

real saying

no

limit,"

possibility of aping one's superiors."

is

Ue mireba, hozu ga nai,"l{

i.e.,

" there

is

no

limit to the

"

"

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

no

take

interest

in

man

which

I

have

!

dear

and oh

young

ly lovely

treat

just

soms are can't

beautiful too

So

The young

fun.

lady

ladies,

— a perfect-

women

please

really

a

move, they

both motion and

possess

come along

is

plum-blos-

Doubtless the

at.

but then they don't

;

whereas

Anyhow,

speech.

novilla

and a good-natured maid-servant, so

girl

simply to look

speak,

is

In the

two of them,

there are only

!

we can have some

that

whereas there

as that society.

mentioned there are none but

just

me

39

II,

society,

ladies'

thing so delightful for a

1

" !

he led him

saying,

off, and they went together to and then, on the way home, looked

see the plum-blossoms, in at lijima's villa.

"Excuse me!" all this

long time.

"Who come

it?" answered

is

quite

is

you do

O

well.

O

"Oh,

Yone.

really!

pray

"It

cried Shijo.

—

my

last visit.

well

^Well,

!

is

I

this

really

an un-

hope the young

is

splendid.

— But

you moved here from Ushihave become quite remiss in calling, which

live so

that I

is really

after

!

"Ah! O Yone!"

gome,

am,

I

"

in

conscionable time since lady

"Here

out Shijd

called

''

far off since

too bad of me.

" Whyj!

Yone:

of seeing

pleasure

it's

you,

we last had the we wondered what had

so long^ since that

becoihe of you, and have been constantly talking about you.

—Where have

Shijo

' :

'

To

But, as the saying

you been to-day

is,

'

1

plum-blossoms

the

see

When one

So we don't no end to it. have seen enough, and have come hoping soms, there

is

at

Kameidoi

looks at the plum-blos-

'

of the plum-blossoms in your garden."

yet feel that

to

we

get a sight

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

392

Yone dozo shtta

kara,

wa I yoku

Sore

'

:

kochira

'

ye

hairi

o

II.

!

asobase

"Go men

Ma I

irasshaimashila. "

to,

kudasai!"

—

kirido

wo akema-

niwa-guchi kara

io,

zashtki ye idriniasMia.

O Yone sama

Ma !

'

:

'

desu

bakari

Kyo wa yoku

ip-puku meshi-agare !

Fudan

kudasaimashita.

irasshtte

ivatakushi

zva,

o jo-

io

orimasu

komalle

samishikuiie

kara,

iokoro de gozaimashtta." '

Shijo

:

'

Kekkd

na

o

sumai

Kyo kimi no go meigin ni

Uji !

ka moshimasMta,

e

ne,

Hagiwara

Sale,

Nan

Io

?

Tabako ni

'

desu.

osore-irimashita.''

zva,

Suri-bi no umaslii

Ume deshita

ne P

ka,

no 7iaka

'

"

kampuku

Kampuku,

dchaku-mono wa, deru ku mo bchaku '

Ume

!

Baku no yd na

de,

homete,

Magirawashi-keri,

Kado-chigai " '

ne P

ka,

Kimi no yo

' '

yo

Sakki

!

agare-yo

!

Nan

9.

ni

shaken bakari

sake no desu,

nokori

—ne P

itashimasho "

chbdai

de

tio

to

;

shite

koko

Jya desu P ii-nagara,

Every Japanese of education

in verse

ga

is

He

wa,

iket?iasen

ni aru kara, ip-pai

Sore de wa, hyotan

wo

hitori

dashi-

supposed to be able to compose

but the so-called verses here given are of course only Shijo's

chaff, invented

on the spur of the moment.

termed hokku, and consists of three

stanza

is

seven,

and

five syllables.

Japanese prosody knows nothing either of

rhyme or of quantity. Conf. ^ 465 The words lit. mean "As 10. plum-trees,

is

This particular kind of lines of respectively five,

el seq.

for tobacco (-smoking), within the

delicious of striking-fire,"

i.e.,

"

How delicious it

is

to light

'

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

Yone

'

;

in

this

the wicket, so that

II.

393

and a good welcome to you Oh " and so saying, she opened the visitors, with a " By your leave,"

Well, well

'

come

please

—

'

!

way

!

!

—

!

passed through the garden entrance into the house.

O

Yone

of you

"Oh

:

smoke

please

!

exceedingly kind

It is

!

We

have come to-day.

to

are

because there are only the two of

dull,

and

mistress

Shijo

generally us,

— my

very

young

I."

—

"This

is a splendid house. Well, Mr. Hagiwas quite taken aback by that beautiful stanza of yours to-day. What was it again

wara

:

I

!

.?

To

'

the

How Is the

That was

'

'

it,

smoker sweet for striking a match

entourage of the plum-blossoms

wasn't

Admirable

it ?

the case of a villain like me,

of his mouth are villainous '

too.

!

admirable

!

My stanza

was

In

!

come out

the verses that :

In belauding the plum-blossoms I got confused.

And ' '

as

I

belauded a lovely

think that was

you

are,

— indeed

—

it.

it

girl instead.

It doesn't

doesn't.

do

to

be always reading

As we have

the remains of

we took with us on our picnic, just have a glass What ? you say no Well then, I'll drink alone "

the liquor

of

it.

—

a pipe

among

inverted.

;

.?

the plum-blossoms " The second and third lines are Note the conclusive form of the adjective umashi, "is !

delicious," equivalent to the

more genuinely Colloquial umai, and

conf.

p. 121. II.

Keri

is

a Classical termination of verbs and adjectives.

loquial the viford

would be magirakashita.

Kado-chigai,

lit.

of gates," refers to Shijo's preferring the house where the lives to the celebrated

this

meaning very

garden with the plum-trees.

In Cola " mistake

young lady

We have represented

freely in the third line of the translation.

"

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

394

O

hakeru iokoro ye,

Yone ga cha

io

II.

wo

lavashi

moile viairi-

mashite,

" Socha de gozaimasu ga,

O Yone: agare

Shy'd

wa

" Dbzo mo

:

jbsama ni

wa

kyo

io,

me

o

kamai kudasaru-na !

n

ni kakarHakiUe

miyage mo nani

o

he! arigatb gozaimasu.

he,

Kekko!

lavashi iva yokan.

agarc-yo ! "

O

iva,

Sa!

Hagiwara Kun,

no yo-jb-han no

sukoshi akele nozoiie miru

Onna

desu

iita

Shinzaburb

io

oioko-buri

Kio-me mimasu

io

'

io

zoiio

omou

naku 12.

kaiio

io,

ma ga

noboseie,

warukuie, paia

It is a graceful

when coming 13.

To

no

shbji

wo

to

ii is

pay a

shbji

vo

io ii

ii^',

oioko

shtia kaze

ye

makka na kao ni io

kiia

nari,

shimc-kiiie,

no

no

l;a

nan

to

uchi ye

Japanese custom to bring a present with one

visit.

often thus used in enumerations,

parsed as equivalent to

snwaile iru

ni

do

shtie

lijima

omou hodo no shiie,

Jiisu desu.

htio-gara

ii,

/iiki-maivashi de anna kirci na ionogo ga koko io

'

hanashi too

soba

io

'

bijin

ko-zashiki de

Shijb no

io,

no

ni shiiara donna darb P

Icara,

O

nieski-

aio de,

Tsuyu Sama ga, hilo-mezurashii kara,

Hagiivara

wa

—E,

osore-irimasMia.

ye yu wo sashi ni

kibisho

muko

io,

jbsama,

'

vio jisan itashimaseriy^.

Kore

ni irassharu kara, goran nasail"

orimasYi

Koko

Sore

desii.

uchi no o josavia wa, ienka ni nai

no

kyo

ni,

—

Yone ga

ni koko

Ima

io,

Toki

mairimashiia.

boku no goku sKiiashii hbyu

ni iru no wa, so

meshi-

hitotsu

o

!

to itte

it

may

mo, " whether saying that."

be most easily

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

and with these

he

words,

O

when

wine-gourd,

was

Yone came

—

"

"

:

395

II.

just

bringing

in with tea

out

his.

and cakes,

saying

"

poor

It is

but pray take a cup of it.

tea,

"Please don't take any more trouble about us," replied

"By

Shijo.

here

to-day

way,"

the in

This gentleman here

— Oh

mine.

—The

Come

quite

really

sweetmeats

along,

continued he,

one who

after

O

O

not

has

be coming now

do take

'

the

to

have

thank atten-

— Delicious some. —^Really,"

paste.

Yone had gone

!

pour some hot

young lady of the house

her equal

for

beauty in the

is

world.

so look at her.

;

While he was thus speaking, lijima's daughter, MissTsuyu, in the small four and a half mat room opposite,

curious to see the rare

ing paper doors a so,

bean

Hagiwara, '

I !

overcome by your kind are

Mr.

water into the tea-pot,

She'll

mistress.

an extremely intimate friend of

is

by the bye, that reminds me that you any present to-day. Ôh

!

am

I

!

tions.

have come

young

of seeing your

to bring

forgotten

you

"we

continued he,

hopes

her glance

jo's side,

— so

fell

on Hagiwara Shinzaburo seated

manly,

to the pitch of

had opened one of the slidand peeped out; and, as she did

visitors,

little

distinguished-looking,

so

making one think what

he would have made.

And

a beautiful

she started,

at Shi-

handsome

woman

and wondered

what stroke of fortune had brought hither so handsome a fellow.

came

Then, the blood rushing

scarlet,

to her cheeks, she be-

and, overcome by a feeling of awkwardness,,

shut the paper slide with a

click,

and

retired within

it.

But,

as she could not see his face when shut up in the room, she again gently slid the door open, and, while pretending

"

botan-d5r6, chap.

39^ hairimashlta

ga,

—

de iva oioko no

tichi

wo

kara, mata soUo shoji

wa,

ivo mite

haeukashiso

mata

to,

dele

Shijo

'

:

'

choi-choi to

shoji no

tii

hum.

deiari, moji-moji shite iru

wo

Hagiwara Kun

mile ini,

uivasa

yo

wo

Kyu

!

ica,

O

Yone ga

wa

shn

Kirni

!

' '

.

!

lya

!

wo

o

Ume

!

hikkondan

jbsama ga sakki hana

no

kimi ni kerarela,

lonlo

ga,

hon

nani ?

lo

iniru

ivo

—

?ie I

lo

"

:

josama kara

inaka-ryori

de

ik-kon

meshi-agariviashilc,

ai-

iikagaitai' lo osshaiinasu."

osore-irimasMta.

kekkb I

arigalb

iva "

no

Domo !

moile

Kyb

to

iama 7va maru de kolchi ivo

no

Dozo go yururi

kore

wa !

Sakki kara

rei-

Kore

gozaimasu.

iva,

wa mala

orimasu ga,

o

kanshu

Dbzo

o

jbsama ni mo irassharu yd

Arigalb gozaimasu. ni.

ye hairu ka

Deiari hikkondari,

kawarazn anaia no go jbdan wo

suimono

Hagiwara no kao

uchi

dele mairimashile

Nani mo gozaimasen

sashi-agemasu.

Shijo

mirarenai

shile iru lokoro ye,

Gejo no '

me

He mo,

shile

ga

no ivo Shijo ga mi-tsukemashile.

kara tsuku-zuku mile imasu, yo _furi

kao

niwa no ume no hana wo

akeie,

nagameni /tiri wo shi-nagara,

omou

ii.

ume ja

nai

Jilsu

iva,

o

kakubelsu.

jbsama wo...

" "

!

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

gaze

to

the plum-blossoms

at

from

glances

time

again, apparently

within

the

fidgeting,

— out

397

the garden,

in

Hagiwara's

at

cast

had

but

door,

and

in, in

and

done

hardly

And

her face popped out.

"Mr.

Hagiwara you

at

I say

!

the

all

which Shijo perceiving

out,

young lady

the

!

She

time.

looking at the plum-blossoms

;

may

but for

are turned completely in this direction,

To-day

been

have

I

quite thrown

—indeed

While he was thus chattering away, the maid

came

room and

into the

"My

young

rustic

fare.

it,

"Really,''

Delicious

with us

but

;

Many

treat.

she too for

reality

it

she begs you to

you

will

snack of our take

your

benefit of your

own

amusing

on previous occasions."

this

"I am confounded by so me Here is soup

Shijo,

.

me

Dear

!

dear

!

!

hot wine of yours

thanks

!

we

Cold liquor ask

Please

plum-blossoms

already

had

is

qiirte "a "special

your

young mistress It

was

we came to-day. In whom.... Why! what is

that

was the young lady .?

O Yone

though she

that,

won't favour us with her company.

the

the matter

hopes

Thank you

!

say

accompanied by a

She

replied

civility.

me

bids

and give her the

conversation, as

much

by

:

your acceptance,

of wine

take a glass

time over

said

mistress

worthy

has nothing

poor

be

they are.

shade

the

into

to

her eyes

that,

all

been

has

pretend

?

you, eh

not

so

so she went on

:

staring

if

sly

Then

face.

overcome with bashfulness, she withdrew

sliding

when once more said

to time

II.

BOTAN-DOROj CHAP.

398

O

" Ho-ho-ho!

Yone ;

ga,

tsure no

ga warui'

to

zonji ga

osshaimasu kara,

moshi-agemasu

to

— Tadaima

wo go

kata

to,

—

'

II.

—

moshi-agemashita

sayo

naimono desu

'Ma

kara,

yoshi asobasef

Sonnara,

'

Sore de mo,iUe miiaV

to

osshaimasu

ml""' Shijb

" lya! kore wa boku no

:

ba no tomo enryo ni

wa

O

ni

mairimasu

ye

kochira

to

itta-giri de,

to,

'

:

'

—

to,

—

Kore wa

de, kekkb

chikazuki de,

San!

Yone ga kochira ye

kiire-

I

orimasu

kiittsuite

kore

shin-mono de gozaimasYi.

go

Itsu

to

mo

jbsama wa, 14.

Chotto

o kawari

mo

Doku-

chikazuki no tame,

— Oya/ nan

hazukashii ga,

mala

da ka P

Kore

gozaimasu''^'"

naku tori-maki wo itasMte

orimasu

uresKkute,

—

to,

to,

—

Hagiwara

Notice the force of this final particle no, half exclamatory, half

expressive of helplessness to deal with the situation. 15.

mo

nochi wa,

Kyb wa hakarazu tswemashite,

osore-irimasu.

togire

Soiio

moshimasu.

iOd,go konrei no sakazuki no yb de

sukoshi

O

—

Kono Kto wa, boku no

Shinzaburb

sakazuki ivo chddai itasase?nashb. de-

to,

wa ! ydsama !

de gozaimasu.

Hagiwara

chisb ni nari,

ni

no uchi de " Shijb

zonji-nagara go biisata itashimashita.

gozaimasen

me

ni

Yone wa y agate

josama wa hazukashiso

kiichi

—O

go

de,

achira ye ikeba, achira ye iki; shiju

iki;

Yone no ushiro ni bakari Shijo

josama

choito

iu

to

Yone no ushiro ni suwatte,

irasshaimashi!" la,

Dozo

oyohimasen.

isurete

mono

yoroshii kurai na

mairimasMta"

kakarilakute

josama wo

mo

moshite

to

shin no chikazuki de, chiku-

5a/5^-drinking

is

See

p. 79, T[

a notable feature of a Japanese wedding.

113.

"

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

Tone (laughing) said she

felt

whom you

gentleman

do want Shijo

399

told her so just

now but know

she

;

because she doesn't

the

But when

have brought with you.

Then refuse to see him, she said But him all the same. Nay nay there is no reason for her to feel

thereupon said

I

I

"I

:

awkward,

it

II.

'

'

'

to see '

:

'

!

!

This gentleman

is a most intimate friend of mine. would hardly be too much to say that we played about as children together and we have come with the most earnest desire to see her just for a minute or two."

shy. It

;

O Yone

After this speech of Shijo's,

who

mistress, after

however,

was,

whispering

where she

sat

constantly

stuck

welcome

a

O

behind

bashful

O

Yone,

and

hither,

from

the

that,

place

she said no more,

Yone,

behind

close

when O Yone came Yone went thither.

Shijo

to

young

led in her

evidently so

but

edging hither

edging

thither

when

O

"Well!

well! Miss

O

Tsuyu

"

I

cried Shijo,

"I know

been an unconscionable time in coming to see is delightful to find you in the same excellent ever. This gentleman is my friend, Hagiwara

that I have

you.

It

health as

He

Shinzaburd with

me

to-day,

is

cup, just to drink to the !

ha

we were

And rolling,

and,

!

ha

!

what

is

celebrating a as he

the

while

thus

young

Let

this

At

?

wedding

went on lady,

pretending

me

offer

him and

you the wine"

making of a new acquaintance. this

rate,

of the saying that

looks as

— if

"

ceaselessly

though bashful, no/

it

!

to

look

at

zaburo, was casting furtive side-glances at illustration

to bring

have been hospitably feasted,

are overcome with gratitude.

Ha

Happening

a bachelor.

we

"when

keeping the ball

was glad too, Hagiwara Shin-

him

;

and, as

the intention

is

an

there.

"

400

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

wo yokome

Shinzahurb

miie orimasu

wo

to,

iu

to

lu'

uchi

'

ga

no

kuchi hodo ni mono

Shinzaburo

tori,

muchu ni

:

natle

mo

j'dsama no yoi

So

orimasu.

Mo

Yone

" Anata/ ?nada

:

vururi asobashimase"

—

o

to,

iro-iro to todomete

sasshi,

wa omoi wo

ro no uchi

" Arigatb

o itoma iiashimasu.

o

Mo

hayb gozaimasu.

orimasu

to,

mada

seken nare-

:

to,

mono mo anjimasu yue, mata kasanete ukagaimasu"

taku no to,

iiotoba

Kyb wa

iro-iro

nokoshite, tachi-kakemasMta kara,

Shijb

go

go

Shinzaburo mo, koko-

Shikashi yo ni irimasu

zonjimasu.

sotto

jbsama no kokoro-arige na ybsu

kakete orimasu ga,

masen yue, moji-moji shite

wo

sunt

ko

" Kore wa hajimete ukagaimasMte, hakarazu

chiso ni narimashita.

wo

me mo

areba,

shi-nagai-a

yukei ni narimashita kara,

ni,

Shinzaburo

O

wo

de jiro-jiro minai furi

ki

tatoe

ni mi-torete,

Jdryo

go

—

II.

:

'

mbshimasu.

o itoma

Saybitara^",

'

chisb ni narimasMte, arigatb gozaimasu.

rei liata-gata,

o

ukagai mbshimasu.

iomo itashimashb"

Yone

to jbdan

Yone to hikatte

Shijb

i6.

half in

:

:

to,

—-jibun

Shi/b

Nani sa I

Here used half in its

kinjitsu,

o o

katte narete

orimasu kara,

San! Anata no tsumuri ga

mairimashita yo ' '

Izure

Hagiwara Kun,

genkwa no ho ye mairimasu

ii-nagara,

"

wa

— Sa!

newer sense of

to,

taisb pika-pika

f Sore

its

"

O

wa,

original

goodbye."

akari

de

miru

and proper sense of " if that

kara,

is

so,"

"

"

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

much

the eyes can say as

by

captivated

the

mouth,

as the

beauty,

girl's

401

II.

Shinzaburo too,

'

as

felt

he were in a

if

dream.

what with one thing and another,

Well,

was drawing-

"Many

thanks

Oh

!

O

" cried

now be

my

on

my

this

leave.

who had guessed her young misand who therefore did her best to

the "young man,

detain

taking

Yone,

tender passion,

tress's

the evening

:

your kind hospitality

for

think I must

I

first visit.

"

So Shinzaburo said

in.

"it

don't

Please

early.

still

is

be in such a hurry." Shinzaburo, too, in his heart of hearts, was in love, but as

he

was

and ' '

still

said

embarrassed

:

Many

when

But

thanks.

become anxious

will

was

he

ignorant of the world,

dark,

gets

it

me

about

so

;

my

I

will call

to

go.

people again

another day instead."

With said

these parting

" Well then, for

made

he

words,

So Shijo

;

Many

our leave.

take

will

We

your kind hospitality to us to-day.

all

tainly

we

come

And

in a few days to call

Hagiwara

along, Mr.

!

let

us go

words,

with these

thanks

will

and thank you.

cer-

— Come

" !

knowing,

as

he

did,

his

way

about the house, he went in the direction of the entrance, joking with

"Mr.

O Yone

Shijo,"

all

said

the while.

O

Yone,

"your head has become

perfectly shining.

"Nonsense!" shines,

because

light,— ha

I

ha

" !

retorted

you

are

Shijo,

looking

"you only at

it

think

under

i

the

!

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

402 hikaru io

tio desii

! " to,^—-fuiari

wa, ne

Shinzaburu ivo

II.

wa ki wo kikashi,

o

jbsama

ni nokoshi, jodan-majiri ni irn-iro no

\aio

hanashi wo shi-nagara, saktye mairimasKila.

wa

Aio ni Shinzaburb no nai no

wo

saiwai

wo

ka kuchi-yakusoku hazukashisb ni

" Anaia

ni,

o

josama ni okurare-nagara, Mto-me

hazukashisa.

kiito

Kite ktidasaranakereba, watakushi io,

— muryb

Yone sama.

no jb '

:

koraete, kogoe de

nani

Tsuyu Sama wa

:

Sore de wa, mata

!

wo

ilashimashila kara,

'

wo fukunde,

Saybnara

Saybnara

f

"

io,

o ide

kudasaremashi

skinde shimaimasu yo

" !

oinoi-kHle jubshimashita.

kormichi

!

—

wa

wa

makolo

Shijb, Shinzaburb

ni

o

sbso

no ryb-nin wa,

uchi-tsure-datle kaerimasMta.

Sono nochi Shinzaburb wa, nokori,

shibashi

mo

o

jbsan no koioba ga minii ni

ivasureru hima

wa

arimasenanda.

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP.

Thus did

these

two display

4O3

II.

walked on

their tact as they

towards the entrance, talking and joking about

sorts

all

of subjects, and leaving the young lady of the house and Shinzaburo

behind.

Shinzaburo,

whom

to

the

young

lady showed the way, was only too glad to find that no

one was by

to

whispered some

into

O

her look bashful and answer ' '

Oh

!

then,

I shall die,

overcoming

So,

see.

vow

Tsuyu's

shall."

I

shyness,

he

making

thereby

:

do please come again

— indeed

his

ear,

In

If

!

this

you don't come,

manner

decided

did she speak, with infinite love in her words.

"Goodbye!"

cried

O

Yone.

poorness of our entertainment to-day.

"Pray excuse the Goodbye " and !

—

thereupon Shijo and Shinzaburd went off together.

From in

that

day forward the young

Shinzaburo's ears,

a moment.

and he never

girl's

forgot

words remained

them even

for

N A Z E?^

1|46o.

Eigo no Why, sunawachi naze de aru no

taisetsu

ni kono koioba

biio iva ineila

da"

io

iia,

Moshi no

"

wo

wake

na mono da

ni iva, Shina-jin

wo

koio

wa

nai ka? to

tagai

iva, o

'

iisu

made

Kbshi no setsu

" Utagai

de moiie,

; soko

iaiie

iada gaien

nal;u,

io

in

mo

ron

wa

'

'

wo

wa

siiuko

uiagati io in

mo shimpo

de aru ga, —

deldia

Uiagai

Sono

da.

Nihon-jin wa, mono-golo

" io ronji-iaieru koio iji

'

bummei shimpo no gen-in

;

shinai ni yoiie,

hikareru

mo

no ichi dai gen-in da "

ya

hanahada

ii'c,

ka iu ioki wa, mohaya

koio

ima iva yaya mo sureba Seiyo-jin

de,

iaiseisu

io

sum

shimau no ga isurei de art

wa lummei shimpo

iu koto

tsukawazu^,

da"

jiron

beisu ni sono rikuisu ivo scnsaku shile

io

Shina ya Nihon no miiMshi no Mlo-

ni,

shinai de

ko iu rei nado ni

sama ni^ amari zoiio Hasan shidai io

iwanaiicreha narimasen.

Uiagai

io iva, tori

natte kuru gen-in dc,

ikenaiyo I.

I "

It

—

iaioeba,

is

antiquated, because of

be

Sono

ioki

a leading article taken from the columns of one of

Tokyo newspapers,

will

kotoba no hilsuyu ni

kodomo no jibun, " Uso Hie wa,

the KaisJiin

has been retained in this edition, though

and you

to iu

obasan nado ni ii-kikasareni de aru.

to

This piece

the cheaper

mo naosazu naze

its

Shimhm,

its

several years ago.

point of view

representatively idiomatic style.

intelligible to

is

somewhat

Speak thus,

any audience, however uncultivated.

WH What gnage,

termed why

is

English

in

important

very

a

is

Y?

Chinese and Japanese of olden

When

the word.

Mencius,

told

they

hardly

times

the opinion

when

ever

the

used

the theory has arisen that doubt

advocated by

without

acquiesced

habitually

Now,

enquiry into the rights of the question.

est

our Un-

in

Nevertheless,

perhaps that such and such was

Confucius or

doctrine of

the

naze

rind

thing.

further

therefore,

one of the great-

is

sources of enlightenment and progress, and when, con-

Europeans are apt

sequently,

doubt and prove

to

this

and Japanese

owing

ourselves

agree that It

is

it is

to

instance.

2.

assert

the importance of

in

of nations forever unprogressive, subject

all

things to the scrutiny

thing

called

The word naze

is

little

its

all

and

must

state of affairs.

doubt

that

causes the

Take a child, grandmother or somebody

become an indispensable Probably

ventilated,

such a connection, we

by no means a pleasant this

and

pointing to the Chinese

we hear such opinions

quoted

exactly

word why for

as instances

— when

by

assertion

their

to

the cause of civilisation,

to

to their neglect to

of doubt, find

services

its

one.

used even now, except

circumlocution do iu wake de ? " for what reason

? "

in anger. is

The

generally pre-

ferred. 3.

O tagai sama ni,

"mutually," "for you and me," the honorific

o giving a half-polite, half-comical tinge to the expression.

4o6

iNAZE

"Naze

111,

to

wo

uso

wand

wa,

itte

?

vlagai wo ii-dasMle goranjiro

wo kaesu

wa

viono de

warm mono

!

arimasen.

—

' '

no de gozaimasu

Naze

Ningen wa, uso wo

°

ni kimalle orimasu "

ka r"

Sonna

dalle /*

koloba

wa,

ills

atama-kabuse' ni ii-lsuke-

to

rareru ga Isuret de arb.

Naruhodo

ningen wa,

!

oni ni chigai nai ga,

suru no

Naze

ni

ulagai

wo

?

Ita

Mazu

7no,

wa

mo

tiikulsu

Kuni

m

nam

ni

bakari

wa "

wo to

laisb

seifu to iu

sozei

okotie

wo osameru mono

sozei

ga

hinalle

ni

shille

galen

de wa,

onaji

chigau de arb

mono ga aru no

wo osameru mono wo sensaku

sono rikulsu

okoshite,

"

wa

ni

jimmin wa

ni,

rikulsu'

galen no wake

hajimele jiyu-seido-ron rikulsu nashi

wa, warui

itle

warui

galen suru no

to

Naze ni kuni

zonjimasu.

wo

uso

so?io

iada bon-yari

lo,

galen suru no de to

—

kuru

mono

iu

to

ga aru

seifu

ka ?

shile koso, de,

tnono',

— Iada

jimmin

galen sKite He wa, shidai ni

to

de,

kesslnte

no wa,

Jiilori

shimpo suru koto

wa

arimasen.

Naze no

hitsuyb na

kagirazu,'jono''la,

seliai ni

yoku seken no da

"

4.

to

iu

Datle

is

from da

subete tiitsuyb

ga " Gakumon ga

Klo-bito

ga, — Isumari

ya

seiji

nomi

ni

arayuru' ?>ionogolo ni wa, donna

made mo,

sasai no ten ni itaru

dbloku

na

koto de,

—

laiselsu da, taiselsu

nan no gakumon mo, ulagai wo molo

to iltc,

" saying that

;

' '

but

it

has Ijecome a sort

of interjection. 5.

De wa

arimasc'iijMt "is not,"

is

occasionally thvis used in the

sense of " must not.'' 6.

Ataina-kabuse ni

ntama kara kogoio wo

=

" with

iu

is

a

a snub."

common

1

he Idndred

expres.'sion

phrase for "unreasonable

WHY

"Mind you

says to it:

407

?

mustn't

stones

tell

wrong

to

stories ?"

tell

that the enquirer will

None

"Why

people to

for

Yes, indeed to

be snubbed with

me

stories

tell

and

to acquiesce in

But surely there

a great

is

pay taxes for

is

reasons,

When

get started.

and

the obligation

deeper and

?

Why

the

two

what

is

is

do the people opinions

go on unreasoningly, of government

existence

the

pay the

deeper into

there

that liberal political

facts

to

between

that

it

people simply

accepting as ultimate

wrong, or

is

only by raising such questions

It is

?

wrong

it is

equally to acquiesce.

is

termed a government in the country to

that

story-telling

difference

Why

modes of acquiescence.

and searching

!

acquiesce in this principle with a

to

unintelligently,

it

indeed

?'

Every one agrees that

!

no doubt every one agrees

!

;

Why

'

it

tell stories."

knowledge of the reasons why

have

"

a.

let

is

happen

generally

will

it

of your pert retorts for

wrong

it is

and

Then

I"

the following doubt be expressed in reply:

taxes,

and

servility,

merely

they

sink

make any

never

progress.

Doubt

is

only.

It

single

thing

indispensable,

is

in

the

world,

down

People often say and repeat

But

after all,

morals and

not in

in

indispensable in other things also,

in

to

learning

that

no branch of learning

course to be pursued, unless

the

is

politics

in

every

very smallest.

important.

is

there any fruitful

we make doubt

the founda-

scolding." 7.

why 8.

9.

be,"

Wand rikuisti does it is

bad; "

not

mean

" a

bad reason," but

" the

reason

conf. p. 60.

Supply da, "

it is

Arayuru is an and meaning " all

(a fact that there is

a government,

etc.)."

exceptional verbal form derived from arti, " to that there are."

408

NAZE

ni

naze naze de motte oku no

shi,

sum

sensaku

Mile

aru

iu koto ni

to

mono-goio

naka

wa

itsu

made

'

mo susumu

tatie

Sore dake

ga

de,

takusan da

"

to

naze wo

lieredomo,

mi ga

nari,

no

to

nai ga,

naraba,

ki

iu

rikutsu

viochiiie,

mitai

mono de wa nai kap

wakari-kille iru to shite

— moiionio

sutnan koto

wo

sensaliu

shidai ni rikutsu ni

to,

nado ga

naze

mirehd}^,

Ningen ga hikutsu no kyokutan ni yoran fiizoku

wa

hana

kwairaku no shurui ga oku mo bkiku mo

nam

7110

iada

to,

hi ni wa, yo

itdS^

kizukai

hi niiva, rikutsu kara rilmtsu

said,

Shi-sho Go-kyo^" ni

nai.

shimatte

wo

rikutsu

Shi-sho Go-fyo inai no yo no naka de owaru no de,

mo arumai shita^^

wa

hoka

made

oku

ni kesshlte machigai iva nai

rikutsu nashi ni gaten shite

'

?

tasshireha,

mono

shojiru

wo

kyokutan, sunaivachi mono-goto no 7i7;utsu

zuibtm

koto no kyolcutan mo,

de,

mono

myb na

wa

mochiite

omoi

zuihun

— mugaku shiran

no iu

to

de, —-jii-ku-seiki

no konnichi de mo, yaban no shatiwai ni iri-lwnde miru ki-5

no senzo no

sukoshi

10.

wa,

tada

;

na jinshu ga naka ni 7nirai 710 shison

wa iu

Shi-stio Go-tiyo, " the

name given

mirai no shison no koto nado

koto ya,

mo Miowazu

ichi-dai-ldri

Ina

arimasu.

made

ni owaru /'*

7iashi.

7110

to

to,

iva,

iu

yd

M-b no senzo ya

Hanahadashii no

Four Books and the Five Canons," is the China, which form the basis of the

to the sacred Classics of

Chinese polity and of the Confucian morality. 1 1.

Substitute the present tense

to understand this passage.

irtt,

Strange as

" to be," for the past iia in order it

always employs the past in such contexts

;

may

appear, Japanese idiom

conf.

^

275, p. 176.

!

WHY

a perpetual why,

and, with

tion,

409

?

search for reasons into

every nook and corner of the subject.

So long as

simply acquiesce, without reasoning, in the

word

every

the world

stands

that

written

remain a

will

Of

course,

to exist thus,

whose

Toll by.

too,

may be

spirit

standing of how,

if

they use the word

go on from reason

reasons, they will

may

with such a state of

satisfied

is

without

centuries

quite possible for those

But when people have once come

things.

world,

many

however it

of

the Chinese Classics,

in

Chinese Classic

a chance of progressing,

folks

infallibility

under-

to a clear

why and search to

reason,

for

so that

will first bear blossoms and then fruit, and more numerous and more intense kinds of happiness will be attained to, will not why then become a thing which they will like to try their hand at using ?

the reasons

that

When human the

beings

result.

reach

the

ne plus ultra of ser-

unexpected manners and customs are

somewhat

vility,

Somewhat

strange,

the ne plus ultra of ignorance,

too,

—-in

are

of knowledge of the reasons of

things.

savage societies at

in this

tury

show an

disregard

utter

for

unborn

own

generation

parted 12.

this very day,

of ours, and you will find

only.

and

results

Penetrate

among them

— races

Nay of

!

that

what need

unborn

Similar remark to the preceding

:

of

into

nineteenth cenraces

both for departed ancestors

descendants,

ancestors

the

other words, of a lack

to

talk

descendants

?

and their

for

live

that

of de-

Why

substitute the present stiru

for the past shzla in order to understand the clause. 13.

To sMle mireba = da

14.

A classical word for "nay," used emphatically by contemporary

niyotte, " in consequence of which."

writers in imitation of English idiom.

4IO ni nalie wa, genzai no oya-ko kyodai no aida-gara ni sukoshi

mo kwankei wo na

mo

kola

Isukete,

shin-ai

sum

naku, lada jibun is-shin

na?i no^'%

no,

ga

yd

ni ka

ni ka ko

do

iu

to

romei wo isunagu koto ga dekireba, sore do manzoku sMte

mo

ini to iu jinshu

Shoktin! inu

ru?

wo

im

ni

mi-lamae,

—

0//0 /'"

SMkaraba, iivayuru^"

'

Kin-jii

hazu

wa

shidai

shite,

io

iu

yd de

15.

see

1[

io,

mohaya

wa

nai kaP

no goioki

iva,

ni

—genzai

iva,

shin-ai

wo

rinjin

ga

m

aikoku-

oya-ko de sae betsu

no

totemo aikoku-sJiin

nado no ard

nai.

mo naku j

— sude

aida,

noinii

is-shu ni oyobosu no

Shikashi Nihon-jin nado wa, shi-aivase de

wo

sum

ivo

koto iokarasu"^" no rcnju de arb.

wo saru

shin no genso da keredomo, shin-ai sen

chichi

Ikaga de gosa-

no yaban-jinshc

oyoboshi, ichi-gun ni oyoboshi,

711

iva,

— chi-banare

tokoro

iu

kyodai yori

Oya-ko

E!

ivol'"

mattaku iaken^" ni nattc shimau de

ivia '

kola de,

arimasii.

— inu

Oya-ko-rasMku omoivareru

wasuka bakari no tanin,

ma^'^

sMtagaiie sou ni aikoku-shin

ni aikoku-shin

ga aru

sore hodo

io

mugaku

mo aru n da

naraba, kano

naze

wa

ga,

iyo-iyo

For no thus used enumeratively or to indicate a sort of pause, Shin-ai siiru no, nan no is, as literally as possible,

115, p. 80.

" loving or anything-(else-) ing." 16.

Ma ni wa = tama

originally

ni

wa

or nal;a ni wa, "

among

the rest."

Ma

meant "space," "room."

The emphatic repetition of the accusative after the verb is rather 17. common, especially in the mouths of the lower classes. Otto is an interjection, which we have very freely rendered by 18. "

excuse me."

WHY there

among

Ate

411

?

number, when you gel

the

the ver}'

to

men who pay not the slightest ties of kindred, who show no trace of family of anything of that sort, but who are quite

lowest of them, races of

heed

to

the

affection

or

contented

own

by hook or by crook, they can, each on his

if,

account, scrape together a livelihood.

Gentlemen like,

it

!

just look

me ask?

let

Is

the

at

way dogs

tween the parent and her young endures but while

season,

and

at

curs

—

puppies

the

sucking

are

once they become strangers

to

one another.

What

live.

is

not true that the fondness be-

it

— excuse

This being

a brief

for

Wean

?

so,

me, take

I

them,

strangethat

it

such creatures as the savage races just referred to belong to the category described as " not far removed from the birds nal

To

and beasts."

gradually

love,

neighbours, then to those of a province

all is

begin by parental,

extend

kindly

the people of a

di.strict,

the origin

and

filial,

such

to

frater-

feelings

to

and next

to

But there

of patriotism.

can never be any such thing as patriotism in the absence of even the love between living parents and children.

we Japanese

Houever,

But having

patriotic spirit.

of which

other-dog,"

in the

and taken,

make

share of the

patriotic spirit, the all

the

'other-person"

lit.

a sort of pun,

fair

more

deriv;;d

An

(or "stranger")

which we have endeavoured

exceptional verbal form

from

iu,

meaning " what

" lo say," like arayiirn fr

w/iy

indispens-

English version by " strangers " and " strange curs "

20.

P-

this

have spoken becomes

I

Tallin

19. "

not so ignorant

are fortunately

and accordingly we have a

as all that,

jm arn

is

(see

and

to render

(!)

called,"

and

foot-note 9,

407)2 1.

llie

This quotation

is

in the

Written Language, where tokarazu

"negative conclusive present " of the adjective

equivalent to the Colloquial tohtt imi.

toi,

"far,"

and

is is

412

NAZE kuru shidai

hitsuyb ni naiie

nashi ni gaien

award

to

de,

omotle mo, kochira

wa

0-Bei shoshu wa manzoku sezu ile,

shin-kwairaku

no

ikioi

de,

wo

kara,

ga

shiyb

iu koto naraba,

na naka de

ga takusan

wo

; shidai

mo,

rikuisu

ma?izoku shile mo,

ni naze

wo

hilori-de ni

bakari,

made mo

wa,

so

wa

irarerii

wo

niochi-

horobosb

horobiie

hoka ni kuni

to

in

shimau

wa

nai

to

22,

To sureha —

23.

Go

'^

if it

should

chzwioji-ddri,\\\.,

half- jokingly in the

keredomo,

hoka ni kuiu

ikazu ; mendo-kusakeredomo, naze

mochiite, mono-goto no sensaku

used

wo

go chmion-dori^" Shi-sho Go-kyo inai no yo

itsii

atle

Nihon

nai.

kore de

0-Bei-jin ni Nihon

sum

io

Go-kyu

shbjiru to sureba^'^, yushb-reppai shisen

lelsu ni

kokorozashi nashi

— Shi-sho

Go-kyu inai no yo no naka dc

Shi-sho

sKiie,

?

come

wo seneba narimasen. to pass that."

" according to (your) august orders," here sense of "

if

you

please."

This half-polite

WHY? Even

able.

should

we,

415

acquiescing

the dicta of the Chinese Classics,

unieasoningly

in

think to live on in a

Chinese Classic world, the satisfaction with such a state of things would be for ourselves alone. None of the nations of Europe and America will be satisfied with

They

go on using the word why, they

will

inventing

new

sources of happiness.

be no help

will

for

it

will

it.

go on

This granted, there

but that Japan must perish natural-

ly,

without the necessity for assuming any special inten-

tion

on the part of foreign nations to destroy her, but by mere working of the law of the survival of the fittest.

the

Japan were the only country in the world, then, gentlemen, you might continue forever to please yourselves by But this plan will living on in a Chinese Classic world. If

when

not do ours.

there are so

Troublesome though

word why, and

of address.

be,

other countries besides

we

are

bound

to use the

to search to the root of everything.

half-joking use of the honorifics

used to give

many it

many

is

by no means uncommon, and

is

a sly tap under cover of an apparently polite style

H

KENKYU NO HANASHI.

461.

(NAKAZAWA IWATA SHI GA DAIGAKU TSUZOKU KODANKWAI NI OITE NOBERARETARU ENZETSU NO UCHI'.)

Doitsu-kohu

no tofu

Heidelberg

de,

to

in tokoro ni,

dai-

gakko ga arimashile, soko ni koloshi hachi-ju-roku ka shichi narareru

111

ioshi

Kakushaku^ iaru de ariniasu ga,

hito

ga

soku

ga

dekile,

chbyff'

ware-ivare

no

ni

no

gozen

wa,

wo

shite,

kara tera ni

" Osoku

nam

Bunsen no

haiite,

ikenai"

to

no jic-ichi-

wo okonab

shtki

kurii no

—

kon-in no yaku-

to

yakusoku wo shiviashita ga,^fujin no ho de iva yosooi

tasho kara

de arimasu ga,

aru heppm''

ik-ka

iimasKite,

no nakama

ddsKId no

to,

dai-sensei

seinen no koro,

nan-gelsu

orareniasu^. to

ivatakushi-domo*

ieba,

tera ni oite kon-in

ni,

ga Klori wo Bunseii

sensei

sono na

—nenrei no

to,

sono

ji goro

yotta

semmon kara

sono hito no

moshimasu

?io

rbjin de,

to

ilte,

wo

to

itte,

rippa

,

jU-ji

matte

na

goro

imashiia

ga,—ju-ichi-ji ni natte mo,

jR-ni-ji

ni

natte mo, yoji ni naite mo,

Bunsen

sensei yatte' konai kara,

I.

5&'

is

book language

for "

Mr." Noberaretaru

for nobcrart-ia, lionorific potential for nobtîa ; conf. oite is fic

a somewhat

potential for

saying "

is

stiff

nam ;

equivalent of ni, " in."

oraremasu

—

2.

is

%

san-ji

ni

book language

403, p. 250.

Narareru

similarly for orimasu.

is

JVi

honori-

Instead of

eighty-six years old," Japanese idiom prefers to say " be-

comes eighty-six years old." "hale."

is

mo,

naite

The

—

3.

following particle

^ ^,

tow

traction of to aru, "being (that);" loquial equivalent.

Z)^

is

a learned ('liinese

word

for

a book language form, a con-

na would here be the true ColA humble term; see top of

= " being." —4.

—

A TALK ABOUT INVESTIGATION. (EXTRACTED FROM A LECTURE DELIVERED BEFORE THE IMPERIAL UNIVERSITV POPULAR LECTURE SOCIETY BY MR. NAKAZAWA IWATA.)

At Heidelberg, a town where

sity,

lives

Germany, there

in

an old professor

He He and

now

years of age.

is

a hale old man,

Bunsen.

I

are

we

both

are

in

me

humble

his very

had been

It

place

the

at

morning of a

settled

church

certain

anxious not to be brilliant array, to

that the

about

at

late,

73-j/io

—

little

no

still

This word

= "much

is

little,"

—

.^

5.

—

7.

A somewhat

is

humble

in

So the

the

bride,

Chd-yd^"

Professor.

too.

The

A

lecturer

o\A young;' hence

hence "amount;"

used half-jokingly.

would here be dete or

conf.

1[

48, p. 34,

which these terms exemplify.

Indeed there bride's

is

a touch of raillery

words " Osoku naru

to

slangy substitute for the proper verb, which

miete.

Conf. yarakashite, so often used by the

lowest classes as a substitute for its

o'clock

of the

sign

lower down,

in all^ this passage, especially in the

has

wedding should take

eleven

reached the church about ten in

for the "synthesis of contradictories,"

ikenai."

gentleman,

however, that Bunsen had not yet

find,

and Dr. Bunsen are both chemists

6.

the

makes

talents

this old

day in a certain month.

four o'clock,

Ware-ware, a

"age."

But

field.

is

that

Eleven o'clock came, twelve o'clock came, three

arrived.

o'clock, p. 49.

— Well,

name

sense

younger days, had engaged himself to a beautiful

his

girl.

follower.

his

the

and of our

difference of our respective ages

of

same

the

in

specialists

and

in

colleagues,

a univer-

is

eighty-six or seven

all

usual sense of " sending."

sorts of verbs,

'ihs.yatte just

below

"

4l6

LECTURES.

wo

uchi ye Mlo

yatte ttkagawaseru

wa

seiisei

to,

ka ? inaito iu no de," fujin no ho de

wa

laiso

doko

ye

hara wo

ilia

lalele,

siigu uchi ni kaetle shimalla to iu koto.

Sale Buiisen sensei wa, sono hi no asa hara jikken-shitsu dc chiisa

na

yagate

iokei

isuile, liaette

to,

71111

isuile,

leva

" Kon-in

:

sore-giri

ga,

ila

— sono mo

jikan no sugiru no ni

wo miru

odoroile,

hajimeie

gogo no

to,

ye

Hie

miru

to,

to

iu

sono go

ki ga

dc,

wa,

Bunsen

okotle

sensei no

da"

mono wa, mendoMsai mono

wa

kalMshahu laru rojin

kokorozukasu,

ho

fujin no

Soko

de,

kon-in

wo

sezu

ni

sKiken

rohi-ji de alia kara,

shimalla alo de arimasMta.

iwaliii}"

—

wo

shiken

ga

omoshiro7ni

konnichi de

ni,

musai de orimasu.

" Kore wo mile mo, gakumon no kenkyii no omoshiroi koto "va

8.

wakari ni narimasho. There

Iu has here that..."— 9. that,"

not any intention of quoting words actually used.

little

Koto

signification. is

To

iu no de = "\t being the fact

here a sort of expletive.

To

in,

"it

does not require to be represented in the English

N. B.

mind

is

Apropos of these

lectures,

we

is

said

transla-

take the opportunity to re-

students of the fundamental difference between English

and

Japanese in the matter of the length and complication of sentences,

brought about by that system of syntactical "integration," which

have

explained

in

\ 442 — 4,

p.

280

et

seq.

No

we

foreigner will

LECTURES.

messenger

was

sent

Where was he ? went the bride

The

to

the

Nowhere

to

4I7

house

make

to

be seen

enquiries.

Thereupon, home

!

in a fury.

some

was that the Professor had instituted

fact

small experiment in his laboratory on the morning of the

day it

and had become so deeply

question,

in

as to

on looking

interested in

By and

to notice the flight of the hours.

fail

at his

in the afternoon,

and hurried

watch and finding that

it

was

by,

six o'clock

he recollected the situation with dismay,

off to the

church

what could be done.

to see

But the bride had already departed

There-

in her wrath.

upon, the Professor came to the conclusion that marriage

was a bother. forward, and he

So he remained unmarried from lives

still

on

as a hale old

that

man, but

day wife-

less.

This example

which tion.

—

may

No

-lo.

iwaktt,

lent for the Colloquial this

suffice

scientific investigation is

last

lit.

to

show you

the attraction

capable of exercising.

" the speech of,"

ga iimashita.

—

paragraph has been slightly

Ti.

is

The

altered,

a

Classical

original to suit

equiva-

wording of

the purposes

of the present wort.

attain to a

good Japanese

style, unless

he learns

how

to concatenate his

thoughts into long and complicated periods, jast as no Japanese will express himself clearly in English unless he learns to be short and simple.

The English translation of the above lecture has no The Japanese original has but five.

eighteen sentences.

less

than

U

TOKUIKU

462.

NI TSUITE

NO

ICHI-AN.'

(KATO HIROYUKI SHI GA DAI-NIHON KYOIKUKWAI DE ENZETSU SARETA^ UCHI.)

Fb no ga

iu koio

ga

'

wa,

iiaka ni

'

Tsugb

aril.

me-ahi sen-nin, mekura son-nin? " iii-sen-nin

no uchi, me-aki

sen-nin-zuisu aru to iu no de arimasu ga,

wa toiemo

me-aki to mekura

Ni-sen-nin no tichi

wa mekura

hambun-zutsu aro

sono aio no ni-san-nin

de,

wa mekura ga

kurai de aru.

wa

Sore

oi.

ieba,

de aru.

The

I.

sen ku-hyaku

Sore dake ni

wa

da.

nai.

Shin ni gakumon-jo

wa mina mekura

mekura no yo no naka de

title

areha^,

its

learned

suggested that

and eloquent author

in

pamphlet

of " Toku-iku

the present writer permission to tion,

de,

from which these few pages have been extracted

lecture

has been reprinted by form, under the

ga me-aki

made

— sore

Sore-hodo yo no naka ni

ku-jii shichi-hachi-nin

oi

iva,

omowanai.

honio no mekura de

Rigaku tetsugaku ga mekura na no kara

wa

sen hi-hyaku ku-ju shichi-hachi-nin

ni,

mo me-aki ni naren

—walakushi io

to

mekura

lo

Hoho An" Dr. Kato, in granting make use of the composition in ques-

would be best to take the text of the pamphlet, and hence showing a better style. After

it

as having been touched up,

some more

consideration, interesting,

this

and

advice

has

also probably

been

more

disregarded,

profitable

it

seeming

from the point of

view of a student of the Colloquial, to print the words exactly as taken

down by

the

short-hand

reporter

from the

accomplished

A POINT OF MORAL CULTURE. (EXTRACTED FROM A LECTURE DELIVERED BEFORE THE EDUCATIONAL SOCIETY OF JAPAN BY DR. KATO HIROYUKI.)

The proverb

us that

tells

"for every thousand

That

there are a thousand without."

eyes,

out of a

total

who can

sand

who

those

of two thousand persons, there are a thousee

and a thousand who cannot.

however,

opinion,

with

to say that,

is

of those

the proportion

cannot,

see

every two thousand

is

who

In

by no means equal.

no

persons,

less

my

can,

to

Out of

than one thousand

nine huudred and ninety-seven or eight are blind, leaving

but two or three with

ours,

say

while even those two or three

sight,

Thus enormous,

cannot see properly.

the proportion of blind folks.

is

that

speaker's

they

lips,

are

blind

I

physically.

in this world

of

do not mean

to

They

are

blind

and published in the "Journal of the Educational and also in the " Taika Ronsku," No. 7,

Society of Japan," No. 68, the text of

which

of ichi-an is

point."

—

2.

lit.

The cm

has here been followed.

latter periodical

"an

opinion," hence

Observe the potential

"a

case,"

"a

here rendered

used honorifically.

—

3,

For

this

Observe, here and elsewhere, how we by turning the phrase personally ("the proverb

proverb, see p. 312, No. 21. anglicise the style tells

us,"

etc.),

and

conf.

T[

440, p. 279.

If all the sentences

were

left

impersonal as in the Japanese original, the translation would never

read like genuine English.

—

4.

The

original Classical sense of " since, " conf. p. 184.

conditional

when," or " as,"

mood ,"

here has not "

if . .

its

;" . .

420

LECTURES.

mekura wo osamele"

iku

dogu

to

itc

mono ga nakereba naran,

Ni-san-nin no me-aki

wo osameru dogu yori wa,

ku-ju sMchi-hachi-nin

made

Soreyue

hitsuyo de aru.

sono ho no dbri kara

no

iu hito

to

Kurai

mono''.

ieha,

shichi-hachi-nin

yami no

' '

wa

sen ku-hyaku

ku-jii

wa

shukyb

mono ga

to iu

Shiikyo lua hotaru no yd

— watakushi no

7ia

ga dekinai^"

hikaru koto

tokoro de nakereba,

kangae ga, ima moshita

ni-sen-nin no uchi, sen ku-hyaku ku-jii

yo no naka no

tori ni,

watakushi

kotoba ni,

moshimashita ga,

to

waiakushi

Doitsu no tetsugaku-sha Schopenhauer

nam. iiita^

ni,

mekura wo osameru no ga

mekura no tame ni hitsuyo de aru kara,

shichi-hachi-nin no

iaihen suki ni

am

sen hi-hyaku

made wa mekura

de aru

sureba^,

to

hotaru

Faint no sekai de areba,

sekai de aru.

maru de ga

hikaranakereba narimasen.

Auguste Comte

to

iu

hito

no

kotoba

" Kono yo no

ni,

-'naka no susumu wa, shukyo-teisugaku kara sozo-tetsugaku no

koto

wo moshimashita

no sekai

wo

no jiinmin

Sb

iu

rigaku 5. 6.

luta

nam "

sore kara susunde, jikken-tetsugaku ni

sekai'^";

ga, — watakushi no kangae de

yb ni kangaereba,

ya

iva, shuliyb

hanarete shimau koto loa ybi ni dekinai.

ga shukyb no

tetsugaku no

sekai ni iru

mono de aru

sunawachi shukyb

me kara

mireba,

to

iu

to

to

iu

Ippan

kangaeru.

mono wa,

makoto ni knri ivo

Osameru, "to pacify," "to govern," hence here "to guide." is

"a westernism,"

see p. 163.

serve the double negative, used

in

—

7.

Supply da, "is."

Japanese to

express

—

the

8.

—

Ob-

sense

LECTURES.

and

scientifically

421

One thousand

philosophically.

hundred and ninety-seven or eight of them are

garded from the standpoint of the truly educated. then, this world

is

one

nine

blind,

if re-

Since,

which the blind so greatly predomi-

in

we need something wherewith to guide them. Far more indispensable than the machinery wherewith to guide nate,

the two or three

who can

see, is that required for the guid-

ance of the one thousand nine hundred and ninety-seven or eight

who

makes me ed

for the

Thus does

cannot.

come about

it

a friend to religion, as the thing need-

quite

guidance of the one thousand nine hundred and

ninety-seven

or

eight

who cannot

firefly.

It

The German

see.

"Religion

philosopher Schopenhauer has said: a

that a con-

of the subject from our present point of view

sideration

can shine only in dark places."

right in thinking,

like

is

Now,

I

if

am

now, that out of every two

as I said just

thousand persons in the world, no fewer than one thousand nine hundred and ninety-seven or eight cannot is

indeed a world of

And

total darkness.

a world, the light of the

fireflies

if it

ours

see, is

so dark

must not be dispensed

with.

Auguste Comte has said that the stages of the world's development are to the

from the theological order of ideas

first

metaphysical, and thence on to that of

philosophy.

But

in

my

opinion

is

it

an

tiie

positive

infinitely

difiBcult

matter for the world to pass out of the theological stage. I

think that the mass of

And

stage.

unacceptable, scientific

or

to

mankind

one who thinks

— indeed

—

10.

,"

philosophical

hence "if I

am

this

standpoint,

—9.

theological

religion,

unworthy of mention,

which we render by the word " only."that

are in thus,

though

— from

because

To snreba=" if one

assutoes

(allowed to be) right in thinking that

Supply ni nari, correlated with ni

nam in

the

dealing

the next clause.

'.'

LECTURES.

42 2

m

torn

ioile,

shiga ni kakuru ni

iaran,

to

iaratiy^

iu

yd na

mono de aru keredomo, sono tcchi sen ku-hyaku ku-ju sMchimekura no tame ni wa makoto

hachi-nin no

iva, to

ka,

ni hitsuyb

Sore da kara, konnichi ippan no tokuiku

mono.

mo

do shite

shulyd do nakereha, yaku ni taian.

Kami Sama}'^ Honzon Sama ga

ka, osoroshii to ka iu

Jbtei

ka iu

to

Hotoke

ka,

to

atie,

sore

kuntb shite iku oshie de nakereba, ippan

shite,

wa

sekai ni

kiki-me

ga

de,

Arigatai

Sama

to

wo tayori ni no gumai na

ivo

nasu

shukyb

koto lua dekinai.

no

hb kara deta

mo yd wo nasan mono

tokuiku de nakereha, sukoshi iyo-iyo

mo yb

ni wa,

hito

nam mono

gakusha-shakwai ni hitsuyb na

loa

sono hoka ni nani ni

Sono hoka, ippan no

iu

Rigaku ietsugaku wa kosho na

nai.

mono da keredomo, kore mono

to

de arb

to

watakushi no kangae ja omou. iu shukyb ga yokarb to iu mondai Donna shukyb wo mochiitaraba, hbnb

Sore nareba, shukyb zva do

ga sono

tsugi ni dete kuru.

ga arb ka

to iu

nofiikai tokoro craku

mondai ga

wo

dete

shiran.

kuru ga,

Daitaino

—wataJiushi wa

seishitsu

kara jnireha, shinri ni kanawan mono

Kuwashii

koto

wa

sekai

m

wa

dekin.

kbnb no atta tokoro no ato ni

ue yori kangaete mireba^*, Faso-kyb ga yb ni kangaeraruru. Bukkyb no hb wa, II.

"not

Lit.

mention." see p. 164.

minakerebdy^ naran.

shirimasen kara, dono shukyb

watakushi ga kesshite sadameru koto

made no

to

sufficient to place

on the

shukyb

wa, dbtoku-tetsu-

ga yokarb to Tada konnichi

tsuite, jijitsu

no

ga atta ittai no ybsu wo kan-

ichiban kbseki

teeth,"

i.e.,

"unworthy of

For the negative taran, ist conj., instead of tarin, 3rd conj., Kami, though adopted by the Protestant missionaries 12.

—

to denote the Christian

God, here has

its

proper original sense,

i.e., It

Jotei, lit. " the Supreme denotes the gods and goddesses of Shintolsm. Emperor," is here the Christian God. For the sake of maldng a dis" a deified hero," that being a fair tinction, we have rendered Kami by

approach

to the status of

many

of the gods of Shintoism.

Honzon,

ori-

LECTURES. with gratuitous fancies,

—

423 is

indispensable for

the sake of the one thousand nine hundred

and ninety-seven

who cannot

or eight

inculcate

general,

religion, I say,

For

see.

as

it

you

this reason

will,

No

unless associated with religion.

produce practical of ours, unless

possess,

it

system of training will

and use

as

some

lever,

its

of worship either beneficent or redoubtable, be a Buddha, or a supreme God.

hero,

sophy are sublime

world

this universally stupid

in

results

moral culture in

of no avail in our day

is

object

a deified

it

Science and philo-

But they are needed only by the

things.

learned world, beyond the limits of which they are powerI

less.

limits,

more among mankind grow

does not

start

Supposing questions religion results

own

?

:

daily

fully

convinced

from

religion

this

position granted,

— Which

religion

probably,

will

likely to

is

is

training

have the

next arise the

there

In the presence of such questions,

ignorance

Nevertheless,

of

the

the general

profounder aspects character

and

be

disagreement with truth as deduced

My

ignorance

of

details

altogether from deciding which religion ginally a Buddhist term, (chief) object of worship." cal.

—

13.

Miru, "to

" to regard as."

—

14.

see," here

be rendered "I

is

known

from

to

moral

incapacitates

me

the best.

But

is

and often elsewhere = " to consider,"

Lit. "If, following after

considers from the top of facts, one to

of religion.

means lit. " the chiefly revered," i.e., " the The many Sama's here are slightly ironi-

(iokoro) has been of effect in the world of

also

in

my

feel

must be pronounced

this general character

philosophy.

Which

fertile I

of religion

to me, in

?

most

be

that

least effect.

probably the best

adopted,

if

beyond those

that,

no moral

at large,

am

may

till

the traces of that which to-day,

inclined to think")

Christianity has been of the most deeds."

of kangaerareru, see N.B. to p. 165.

and looking, one

think (potential hangaerarum ; in

such wise that

For Itangaeraruru, instead

—

LECTURES,

424

gaele viireha, letsugaku made

made de

nakarb

to

ga

USUI

jubun kbnb

ga

konb

arimasW^ ga,

alta de

iekitb

ga

mo

— Yaso-kyb

ki/ic

wo

wa

ya

shisb

Shukyb

'

wa

umi-dasu kbnb "being

tsvtkasadoru hlio ni

ga

bi.

Bukkyb no

ni,

do da ka shiri-

Ybroppa no kifu ya sb shile sono

ga sore kara umi-dasarele

ga

Lit.

SMtiaslii followed

by

iru.

Sore

Shikashi gakusha no setsu de wa,

yimmin no

nai.

to iu

ya shisb

kifii

tieredoino

may seem

wo

ga, — wataliushiwa

the appearance that even philosophy

15.

ga

otoroete iru keredomo,

ga moio ni naiie,

nai mono de aru "

16.

{jie)

wa

Ybroppa de wa, jbib-shahvai de

mono'"-.

kbnb

wa

wa

Biik-

konnichi Ybroppa ni jubun kbnb

shinziiru"' hilo

hodo kbnb no aru '

Sore

shiremaseii^^-

shisb no dai-hibun wa, Yaso-kyb

kuni no

wo

naku, shukyb

mukashi yori kbnb ga

Moltomo,

wa

—konnichi de wa, kbnb

Mio ga taktisan nai lame

shita

nai' no ka

Yaso-kyb

ski-

Kono Bukkyb no kbnb no usui no wa,

konnichi de tno zuibun aru.

mo

fukai dori

SKkashi-nagara, mukashi

yb ni kangaeru.

masen ga, aru.

kangaemasu.

ga wand no de

shukyb

d^^,

sMia konb de waP, Yaso-kyd hodo no kdnb

kashi'^" shiikyo io

mo

yd

hailie iru

Yohodo kosho na mono de arimasu keredomo,

nai.

kyb

mo

Naka-naka Yaso-hyo nado no yd na asai mono

ioUe aru.

is

tautological.

inside."

Such com-

binations are, however, not infrequent, though the present writer does

not undertake to 17.

Lit.

recommend them

"with regard

resembling our verb "to be;" de arimas/id=" to

it

probably

European notions of

to the imitation of foreign students.

to its efficacy as

is

conf.

being a religion," ji«-« here

^ 356 — 7,

make

227.— iS.

—

19.

Atla

According

logic, the last clause of this sentence is super-

fluous, because reiterating the ideas of the

to

p.

a fact that there was."

the sentence end after tame with

first, and we should incline some such words as iaku-

LECTURES.

425

consideration of the effects produced on

a practical

the

world by various religions down to the present day leads

me

on

to look

is

of

reasoning,

totality,

its

apparently contained in

olden times

is

sub-

No

own

our

in

doubt

may have been influential in it has much influence

it

but I do not think

;

Perhaps

day.

this

from any defect in Buddhism suitable this

may

True,

this

still

insufficiency

itself,

influence

influence

great.

Europe

in

it

—

How

Christianity

present

day.

once was, but

Most Europeans, even those belonging

the upper classes, the foundation

still

believe in Christianity.

it

to

Christianity

on which the sentiments, the thoughts

of Europeans mostly

rest,

— the

mother by

were given birth

those thoughts

sentiments,

affairs. :

the

at

no longer what

is

not

arises,

but from a paucity of

men among those who direct its But this I know be, I know not.

has enormous

san nai tame ka mo shiremasen.

But thus

whom

those

to.

Thus

to repeat in a final clause

clause (here,

Kono Bukkyd no kond no usui no wa)

quite consonant to Japanese

methods of thought and expression.

the idea of the is

Buddhism

to offer.

influence as a religious system has been inferior to that

of Christianity.

is

with the philosophy

and the profoundness

Nevertheless, I venture to think that

lime in the extreme.

is

it

superior to any such shallow

far

rises

doctrines as Christianity has

its

Buddhism, indeed, consi-

of efiiciency.

dered theoretically and in

which its

one that has

Christianity as probably the

made most proof

first

In such cases, either the the English translation.

first

clause or the last must be dropped from

Observe the difference between ka

mo

shire-

meaning " one cannot know whether," here freely rendered " perhaps," and ka shirimasen immediately below, meaning " I know not." 20. Shinzuru is slightly bookish for

masen at the end of

this sentence,

—

sMnjiru. p. 226.

Similarly below

—21.

Supply

(/c'j;?,

we " it

find is."

ienzuru for benjiru ; conf, ^353,

LECTURES.

426 son?ia chikara no iisui

ga

USUI to ka, takusan

benzuru koto

wa

shiikyb

no

kifii

wa

wa

ya

ziiibun chikara

shiso no oi

minai.

no aru mono

iu iokoro

naite

irii

sMte kokumin

mono

iedomo^^,

to

kan-

konnichi

mono de aru

io

watakushi

—23.

wa

omotc.

To iedomo here=(^«

an idiom borrowed from the Written Lan" (Judging) from the convenience of such things " (tokoro).

(in)."

— 24.

to

; so

no keiben kara'*, Fizso-kyo

0&V»aj/^?/
»w, " even

SMkashi, chikara

ka iu koto wa, konnichi koko de

naru genso ni

So

irii.

ichiban kono ga^' aru

guage.

to

wa

dekimasen kara, okimashtte^^, tada watakushi

seiryoku ivo motte

22.

am

io

Yoroppa de wa, jbto-shakwai

gaeru.

ga

mono

This

is

LECTURES. great has been

deny to

influence.

its

It

427 true that the learned

is

and assert that produce thoughts and sentiments. this influence,

cannot regard

may,

But

at this

opinion, that

it

is

I

which

will, is

day,

advantages

25. ;

that religion

it

advance

has

part,

discuss the

may

my

or

may

personal

considerable power,

Its force is felt in

Europe

at

even in the upper classes of society. it is

religions, the

one

my

this as it

indeed a prime factor of national sentiment and

national thought. sent

therefore, only

powerless

Be

time and in this place

question as to the degree of power which

not possess.

is

for

I,

as so powerless a thing.

it

cannot

I

religion

that lead

me

the pre-

These

to regard Christianity as, of all

one that produces the

greatest effects.

No would here be more regular, as the phrase is an attributive \ 206, p. 141. Ga is, however, sometimes exceptionally used

see

in such contexts.

—

463. "

H

NO KYOGU."'

SHINREI-JO

CYOKOI TOKIO SHI NO SEKKYO

NO

UCHI.)

Chikagoro Seiyo ni shinkwa-ron ga saltan

ga

ienchi hamhuisu

hb-ho

wo

kono yo no naka

deki,

Sono

ioki-akashimasuru.

uke,

—sore

ima no fukuzalsu

dashimashita.

Kono

ga

nam

tekito

kono

seisu ni yolie mireba, kono

shika

no kyogU no haiaraki ivo

tekito

kono uruwashiki sekai

no kyogu

to

tekishu-seizofi to iu koto

ga arimasu.

no hattatsu, shinlajua ni

tekito

wo

isukuri-

wa, sunawachi shizen-

lotajano', shiyii-totajano to iu mono' ga arimasii..

7ii

okolle,

deki-agaiiaru

ianjun naru seibuisu

sekai ni tva hajime iva shigoku

arimasenanda ga,

ni

ga

Yushb-reppai,

Suhete kore-ra seibuisu

naru kyogu

to iu lioto

wo Iwmaka

Ima kono kyogu no

setsumei sMtaru mono* de arimasu.

hataraki wa, tada db-shoku-huistf no nikutai no ue nomi narazu,

mata watakushi-domo no ckishild no ue ni

totte

kangaele mo,

H

I. Written with tlie Chinese characters jfi* Jl ?) 5| jg. This sermon was printed iu a Christian magazine (now extinct) entitled

"

Hankyo"

Language lines 'p.

4 and

4^,0,

or "

The Echo." Thus we

in its style. 6,

naru

for

na

It

; line 6,

seshimeta for saseta,

somewhat approaches the Written

find

etc.;

:

in line 2, agattaru for

agatta;

uruwashVii for urmaaskii ;

line

6 of

furthermore the constantly recurring

use of the indefinite form at the end of clauses, as deki in line 2, correlated with deld-agaitaru in the next clause. Here are (for the benefit of the student's Japanese teacher) the Chinese characters with

most difKcuIt words in

this

" the doctrine of evolution

;

sermon are written " fiiJitizatsu,

fS Si

:

>

which the

shin-kwaron,

" complicated

;

jg-ffct^,

" shizen-

—

SPIRITUAL ENVIRONMENT. (EXTRACT FROM A SERMON BY THE REV. YOKOI TOKIO.') 01' late years

wide credence has been given

Western

in

countries to the doctrine of evolution, which explains the

method whereby heaven and earth and all that therein is arose, the way in which the world was finished.

—

According to this theory, the world at first contained none but the simplest types of life, which, thanks to the action of a suitable environment, resulted in the formation

complicated and

of our present

natural

selection

struggle

The

and sexual

and

existence

for

selection,

the

survival

facts

of

are favourable to the development

Now, not only on

of living beings.

tion

ment

exercised

is

and

plants.

tpta,

S^JSllft. "natural

selection

;

this action

the

as

the

fittest.

" yuslw-repfai,

selection;" shiyV.-tdta,^-li^'-^^ "sexual " the struggle for existence " (in-

explained on p. 80. in the next.

use of

;

fittest

" self-confutation."

—

3.

—

mono by an

—

4.

fittest)

;

iekishti-seuon,

jS§^^,

" and, close to the end, jika-docJiaku,

Jano is the Kyoto Mono in this sentence 2.

The author was perhaps

succession.

be traced in the develop-

%,'§f^^,

cluding the idea of the survival of the

g^,

and evolu-

of the environ-

the bodily frames of animals

It is as clearly to

" the survival of the

J.

such

theory explains in detail the conditions of environ-

ment which

in

The

world.

beautiful

environment in question includes such things as

suitable

led to this

g^

equivalent of the dano is

equivalent to lioto

somewhat exceptional

instinctive dislike to the repetition of too

many

koto's

This mono denotes the doctrine of evolution.

Short for dobutsu sJiokiibutsu.

A SERMON.

430

m

hanahada aJdraka

Gakusha

zoaharimasu.

no mo, sono kyogu ikan niyoUe oi ni sadaviaru koto

wo

ni onaji saichi onaji rikiryb

wa goku oki

;

isui ni daigaku

oki,

go-nen ka roku-nen.no

wo

wa

watakushi

7710,

ga

ga

wa

wa, kono fidari no

no kangae

ga

mdshi?)iasuru

jiibun art

walakushi

watakushi

watakushi

;

wo susume, aku

ino7-i

wo

wo

ivo

(Chti-

710

wo

7ii

wa yoi wa

sen

okonai

shite

oru

ryushi7t

wo to

ga

iTuashimemasu kara, belsu ni Seisho

ikeba,

77iolte

shi7takule

mo yoroshi to

wo

is-shu

iu

Sale kono kangae wa, Nikon nomi

gozai77iasu.

ni oko7tawarete oru chiisai mono ka

naru Doilsu, Igirisu ni

bum7iiei

7ii,

a/'i ;

kakubetsu warui kolo

sono ryoshin no sashizu

yomazu, belsu ni

to iu ni,

oile

7710

Seiyo no 7noliomo

okonowaru7-u iokoro

wa iranai, sekkyo zoo kiku kolo wa Seisho wo yo77iu koto wa iranai, tada zuatakushi no kokoro

no mono de

ari77iashb

Shukyb

a7-u.

wo

de warui kolo

ga

in

io

chishiki-jo

dekiru koto de arimasu.

Sude ni walakushi no kokoro ni

walakushi ni zen

iranai,

nai chiho ni

shugakti seshimeia naraba,

irele

kangae ga jiibim

iu negai

onioi77iasen.

alle,

hiio

710

sliiiai to iu

wo nasMiai to 7iiite

httori

toite,

)

Yo no naka kolo

ga

mo

ima koko

de,

wo

dekiru

hummei no chushin

iotle",

Jii

7iochi ni

hotondo ien-chi no chigai ryakti'.

wo

wa, kore

77iata hilori

Tokyo ni

moite orti kodomo

shimhun wo miru kolo

inaka no

ga

gujin

io

ka P

shinakereba yoroskii

Koko ni goku

dele kite 77ibsu

kano kbdai naru

wo

molte

6.

Lit. " as for

oi'i,

'

7ii,

so7-a 7ti

'

to

7nbshiviasYi.

Do

de

no

7ni

chiisai hito-lsubu 710 shii

Watakushi wa, watakushi no ucki ni

sobiyuru shii

again one, having taken

710

wo

kore to naru keikwaku

ki io

naru no

sonaele oru

him "

(kore).

—

7.

chika7-a

ga yue

ni,

This word

is

A SERMON.

The environment

merit of our intelligences. chiefly

determines

431

man

whether a

it

be

shall

which

is,

learned or

Take two children of equal intelligence and down one of them in a place where there is

ignorant.

Set

ability.

not so

much

seen.

Take

as the

of enlightenment

and

versity,

;

let

in five or

of these

intellects

poorest provincial newspaper to be

the other,

and him

him

set

Tokyo, the centre

in

studies at the uni-

his

finish

six years there will

two

a

youths,

in the

result,

almost as

difference

which divides heaven from earth ...... full of good resolves, on selfof yearnings after virtue, and incapable,

great as that

People declare themselves to be full

anything particularly

of discovering

examination,

Their hearts,

hensible in their actions.

repre-

have

say they,

good conscience, which recommends virtue to them and restrains them from vice, a conscience which, if they follow its dictates, obviates all special need of Nor is such a reading the Bible and engaging in prayer. a

—

way

of thinking an

Japan. the

men

West,'

— in

and

Germany and

are apt to say that there

in hearing that

Now, my

in

England.

no use

is

to

civilised countries of

There,

too,

no use

in religion,

sermons preached, no use in reading the Bible, nothing brethren,

is

come and

the capacity

for

which rear

their

required

how would

acorn were to

you

tell

row

been omitted.

heads to the

of stars or dots It

beyond good it

strike

that

it

you,

intentions.

a tiny

if

contained in

itself

growing into one of those gigantic oaks

was to become such a one, used, as a

exception confined

insignificant

be found in the most

It is to

signifies

is

skies, it

and

that,

had no

as

its

special

design

need of

with us, to show that a passage has " abbreviating " (i. e., dispens-

literally

ing with), ryaku; "the middle," chu.

A SERMON.

432

beisu ni taiyo ni ierasarenai de

mo

(suchi no

yoroshii,

yoroshii"

yoroshii,

ame

ni awazii

to

sama wa kore wo motle ika itaru Sadamete " Kbman ni mo hodo ga am.

iwaha, mina

to

nasarurn ka P

koto to

mo

naka ni ne wo habikorasenai de mo

Negau dake de wa, mokuieki wa

tasserarenai"

bserarurii

to

ni chigai nai.

Oyoso

hiio

nashitai to

wa, ika naru

iu

negai wo

hito niie

mo, toki

okosan mono

wa

to shite

Ishikawa Goemon^ mo, issho no uchi ni wa,

wo

nashitai to

nen

iu

zvo

Shikashi kanji ga

nai.

mbsaremasen. shin

ga

okori,

okoshita

okotta

Ware-ware mo, Seisho

kara

to

kanarazu zen

ga aru

koto

itte,"

wo yomazii ni oraren

ni chigai

zennin

wa,

toki to shite

wo Ano

zen

arimasen,

hijo

to

iva

ni shinko-

ga arimasu

koto

shinja no hito to majiwarazu ni oraren to iu koto

;

ga arimasu.

to itte", rippa naru Kami no shinja wa mbsaremasen. Tada ni kokorozashi dake de wa yaku ni wa tatan ; kanji dake de wa mokuteki wa tasseraren. Kore woybsei shi, kore ivo hattaisu seshimuru tii tekiib naru kybgu ga hanahada hitsuyb de arimasu. Shukyb zva iranai, Seisho wa

Shikashi kanji ga okotta kara

to

iranai

to iu hito-hito

wa, dare ka

to iu ni,

— sono

hito

ga moltomo

wo tonaete, yoki kybgu ga nakereia dbhutsu mo shokubutsu mo ningen mo dekinai to iu hito de, gakkb wo omonji, shomotsu mo omonzuru tokoro no hito de arimasu. Kare-ra wa tada dotoku-jb, shinkbjb no koto ni kagiri, zenryo naru kybgu wa iranai to iimasu. Yo no naka nijika-dbchaku shinkwa-ron

to

iu

'

koto

— kore yori

ga bku arimasu ga, arumai

osoroshiki jika-dbchaku iva

8.

A

century.

notorious

He

highwayman

to

hanahadashiki

omoimasu.

of the latter

part of the sixteenth

suffered the penalty of his innumerable crimes

boiled to death in a cauldron of

oil.

The

by being

scene of the execution was

A SERMON.

433

being shone on by the sun, no need of being moistened

no need of spreading its roots you think of this? Most

the rain,

b}'

What

would

would say

even

that

conceit has

forming of a wish by no means

There

Goemon

?

and

limits,

that the

entails reaching the goal.

none among the sons of men who do not

are

occasionally

its

into the soil

assuredly you

form virtuous

Doubtless Ishikawa

resolves.

himself formed virtuous resolves some time during

the course of his

But good impulses cannot be said

life.

We

man.

to

constitute

a

e.Kperience

an extraordinary ardour of belief, an extraordinary

virtuous

craving to read the Bible, an

no

A

use.

exemplary Christians.

mere intention

It is essential

irresistible attraction

that

towards the

But such good impulses cannot be said

society of believers. to constitute us

ourselves

occasionally

will

not

A

make

mere intention

is

of

us attain to the goal.

we should be placed in an environment good intentions and develop them.

calculated to foster our

Who

are the

useless to

the

animals,

men who

They

.?

say that religion and the Bible are

are those self-same ones, who, holding firmly

doctrine plants,

of evolution,

nor

human

and

asserting

that

neither

beings can develop without a

favourable environment, lay the greatest stress on schools and

on book-learning.

It is

only in matters of faith and morals

that they assert the uselessness of a ^•irtuous environment.

Numerous self-

as are the instances

more

83-

affords of

more extreme, a

terrible instance of self-confutation than this.

Ihe dry bed of the river

V

which the world

confutation, surely there never was a

Kamo

at

Kyoto. —9. For

this

idiom see

If

1

18,

)

H

Komuro

(Mr.

— that

now

intended to redeem

it

" question," calling on

Sliigehiro presentcl a formal

the Matsiikata Cabinet

whether

NO ICHI-HARAN.'

GIJO

464.

accordance with the national

its

at

the head

cf affairs

—to

declare

promise of governing constitutionally in

desire,

and of purifying the public

service.

Such were not the appearances that presented themselves to the public eye, but on the contrary, jobbery and corruption everywhere, even to the extent of buying

up members

of the Diet.

violent speech, alleging that this

went on

If e then

same prime

minister,

to make a long and when in office some

years ago, had misused his power by interfering in the general elections,

and had even caused the burning

corrupting influence of gold, to the sale of

members.

and the murder

of houses

But now His Excellency resorted

nocent people.

What

to subtler

offices,

of

many

means,

in-

— to the

and the purchase of

if her honour in peace was thus to be sullied by a " trading cabinet," whose millionaire

v/as the use of Japan's victories in war,

supporters were nothing better than loafers in frock- coats and thieves in hats

tall

?

When follows

:

Komuro had

Mr.

sat

down, the proceedings continued as

—

—

Kudo Kukan Kun (Jiyaku ku-ju shlchi-bar^') : Waiakushi iâ Komuro Kun ni taishitc shdsumon ga arimasu. Dbzo kotae To

ivo negailai.

Kun

iu

mono wa, hoka do nai

:

—iadaima Ko??iuro

no chb-cho iwaruru iokoro ga, waiakushi

Notes.

—

i.

This piece

ceedings of the Imperial

Supplement

is

Xomuro Kun

taken from the verbatim report of the proDiet on

March

3rd,

1897, printed in

the

to the Kwaiiipo, or " Official Gazette," of the following

day.

Of Mr. Komuro's speech we have given only the subsequent debate as they

iâ

is

reproduced in

full.

a very brief

do on the spur of the moment, the members

pure Colloquial.

Set speeches,

summary

;

but

On such occasions, speaking fall

into almost

prepared beforehand, are

far

more

A SCENE

THE

IN

DIET.

—

Mr. Kudo K5kan (No. 197) [then rose and said] j: I have a question to address to Mr. Komuro, and should be glad

what Mr.

—

What I refer to is simply this observing Komuro asserts to be going on, as he has just

of an answer.

:

deeply tinged with the inflaence of the book language, and are proportionately harder of comprehension by foreigners. etc.,

presented in writing, are

three

hundred members

a number

in the

is officially allotted.

each at a separate desk.

grouping of partisans.

all in

the

(Lower House 'I'liey

sit

Motions, addresses,

book language.

—

There are and to each

2.

of the) Diet,

in the ord,er of their

numbers,

This arrangement of course precludes the local

A SCENE IK THE DIET.

43C

no Slide ni okonau iokoro isuile ion koto

ga

to

mireha,

— sore

kara kono koto ni

aru.

Gichb {Hatoyama Kazuo Kuti)

ga, — shitsilmon no beminei ni

:

—Kudo

taishite

Kun

ni moshimasu

wa, yuruskimasen.*

—

Kudo Kokan Kun : Watakushi wa Komuro Kun ni ga arimasu. Komuro Shigehiro Kun {ni-hyaku ku-ju rokti-ban)

ion

tioto

:

—

Shitsumon ni taisuru shitsumon no tbhen wa, itashimasen. Kaikiivada Seibun

wa

Kun

(ni-hyaku ku-Ju hachi-ban)

Hon-in

;

Idntyu-dbgi ga arimasu.

— Kudo

Gichb

:

Kun

yurusJiiinasen.

Kudb

Kbkaii

mono

kegashita

Kore wo

Kun to

:

— Komuro

omoimasu.

yurushi nasaran

mada hatsugen wa yurushite

Kun

to iu koto

:

Kudb

Kblian

Gichb

:

Kun

:

— Sore nara,

lua,

no enzetiu wa, gijb tvo

Sore ni

— Dbgi nara, yoroshii.

Gichb

wa

nobeyb

tsiiite

to

omou.

nai.

Shitsumon nara, ikemasen.

Idnliyii-dbgi to shite, ....

—Kinliyu-dbgi nara, yoroshii. — Gichb Gichb — Slide ni Kudb Kun ni hatsugen no /;enriwo atae-

Kashiwada Seibun Kun Gichb

wa,

ni

Shitsumon no bemmci ni taisuru shitsumon

arimasen.

.

:

/

t

!

A SCENE IN THE DIET. explained to us at great length, ask him concerning

The Mr.

now have something

I

to

' it.

Hatoyama Kazuo) :— I must inform

President (M-r.

Kudo

437

that I cannot allow

one question

be elucidated

to

by another.

Kudo Kokan

Mr.

:

—

have something to ask Mr. Ko-

I

muro. Mr. Komuro Shigehiro (No. 296) question asked about a question.

:

Mr. Kashiwada Seibun (No. 298)

motion

The right

— :

not reply to a

I will

—

I

have an urgency

to propose.

President

:

— Mr.

to speak.

Kudo

has not yet been given the

cannot allow the elucidation of one

I

question by means of another.

Mr.

Kudo Kokan

:

—

cannot refuse

The

me

President

:

consider Mr. Komuro's speech a

I

disgrace to this House.

It is

on

that I so.

—

a motion,

do

will

It

as

You

would speak.

permission to do

but not as a

question.

Mr.

Kudo Kokan

The

President

:

:

—Well then,

— If

Mr. Kashiwada Seibun

The

President

:

—

I

Kudo the Kudo Kokan

given Mr.

Mr.

as follows

:

unnoticed.

:

—Mr.

For

is

Written composition

President

must ask you

!

it

will do.

Mr. President

to wait, as I

have already

then ascended the rostrum, and spoke

Komuro's speech,

one which

I

what

this reason,

get an answer from

an urgency motion, ....

right to speak.

— Referring to Mr.

of Mr. Komuro's

as

an urgency motion,

it is

I desire

him and thereupon

lias

that speech

can by no means is,

once

let

pass

for all, to

to bring in a motion.

alone been honoured in the Far-East, while

the spoken speech has been

left

unpruned and unkempt.

yurushimasen, add ta no shitsiimon

%vo in order to

make the

—

4.

Before

sense clear.

A SCENE IN THE DIET.

438

—kono

" giin laishu, giin

wa

kono 7-ippb-/u ni

gozarimasu

wa

no de

wo

baishu shila,

shinsei ivo midashita

mono wa, sude ni

mono de

—kono

Tadaima no enzeisu

—

mono ga am, sore wo meigen ga goloki i

ga aru naraba,

giifi

akiralia ni ivatakushi

Kun ga

wa

jiibun ni nanigashi

ga aru

•\va

muyo

"

koto zvo

to

kotaeru naraba,

yobu mono

wa

watakushi

Moshi Komuro Kun ga kono shite,

baishu serareta

dbgi

koto ivo

(

'

'

— sono jitsu

ivo

iu /;oto ivo iu naraba^, liono

to

hazukashimeta mono de aru. fushite,

ari.)

moite, do iu

uketamawaritai.

Sonna shitsumon Moshi Komuro Kun ga wo teishuisu itashimasu.

itashimasu.

liibb

no nanigashi,

wo

wo

aran

sold no shobun

Ytie ni liore Iwto

wo

iu koto

to

Nan

ukctajnawaritai.

no nan no nanigashi, kin nani-hodo

aran

wa

Hatashiie

no de aru.

iiita

Ko7)iuro

to iu

ima koko de

shitai keredomo, xvo

ie-isuzuki de baishu serareta (taisho),— l;ore

kotae

iu

no uchi ni baishu serareta

baishu scrarete, dore-dake no jijitsu

— nam-ba?i

mono de

tame ni

koio no

nara, jitsu ni kono gikwai no

aru.

liono gikivai

meigeii senu to iu

sono koio

JyasKku mo ware-ware

Baishu serareia mono ga, moshi kono sam-

nai.

iiyaku-nin no uchi ni ari to sunt

ga

wa, Jibshu no mi-

giin no ichi-nin to ?iaUe oru

taite,

Giin

°.

baishii " to iu koto

am to iu koio de aruj"

iomete oru kolo de

ivo

kibb

wo

— iwazu

gikwai

wo

chbbatsu-iin ni

suru

In iu

dbgi

wo

with

its

wataliushi iva teishutsu itashimasu.

5. Signification

repetition of

purchase,

/Jvi'o

fairly

member

Lit.

purchase,'

the public are noticing

it."

—

it is

6.

conveying the idea of being " to

—

though the

clear,

and aru.

"as

is

slovenly

a fact that he says that

The force trifling

it is

'member a fact that

of iyashiku mo, a difficult term

" or " temporary,"

be rendered by " I have the honour." 7. I.e.,

style

for the fact of saying

Fu

the places they occupy in the Diet

;

is

^,

coiif.

is

here sought

a " hall " or " place."

Note

2.

—

8. Lit.

"

if

he


439

—

What I refer to is simply this he says that the purchase of members of the Diet, on which he continues harping, is a matter ofpublic notoriety. Now, I too have the honour to sit :

and to be numbered among its members. That any one should have purchased members,— that is not

in this legislative hall,

the reason for

my

speaking thus.

have allowed themselves

to

But

be purchased,

that

—

members should

any such there be

if

—

among our three hundred members, then truly who have profaned the sacred character of this assembly. The drift of the speech we have just listened to is more or less this, that in this assembly, among our members, are men who have been purchased, that the thought to be

are they creatures

—

speaker intends to declare so

now

^^•ant to it is

this

fact plainly,

in this place.

Well

hear from Mr.

Komuro

that has been purchased,

amount.

such

if

!

but will not do

really the

case,

to

I

who

in clear terms exactly

and

The names

is

what the circumstances

members in question, names together with their numbers', the sums they were purchased for, and the manner in which the transaction was really

of the

their

arranged (loud laughter), desire Mr. '

'

Such

motion. facts,

Komuro

— that

questions are useless. ") If,

is

what

1

to hear.

\\ant

kindly to answer this query. If he replies,

without actually stating

it,

{A

I will offer

— without

I

voice :

a

adducing

— he leaves the members of the Diet under the imputation

of having been purchased, then he has insulted I therefore offer

a motion that Mr.

to the Disciplinary

this

assembly.

Komuro be handed

over

Committee, with a request that suitable

punishment be meted out

to him.

says that they liave been purchased."

We

have rendered the phrase by

"if he leaves them under the imputation of having been purchased,"

because English usage demands

than so poor a speaker as Mr.

stricter logic

Kudo

and

finer distinctions

has at his command.

—

)

440


Kun .-^Shiisumon no shitsumon ni wa tbben wo iiashimasen ga, ia no dogi de gozaimasuru nara, uketamawaiie mo yoroshii ga, walakushi wa iken tvo nobeie, kaku no gotoki koto ga atte wa ikan io in Komuro

Shigehiro

—

iaisMie wa, walakushi

wo

koto

—

sei/u ni iadashita ni sugimasen.

Kudo Kdkan Kun

:

— Watakushi no dogi

wa, nanigashi ga baishu serareta koto

no

ga dekinai naraba, sono

ivo molte,

giin

ga

koto

wo

iu

;;•)

i>uru

Nai lua,

Sunawachi,

de aru.

?no?io^

motio

soi nai.

iu koto

io

to iu

wo meigen

ga nai no ni

baishu serareta

kono gikwdi zvo hazukashiinuru

no yuen

iu koto

to

Yue ni chobatsuga aru ka ina ya wo tori-

kore go}" chobatsu-iin nifusanakucha naran. ni fusKlc, iiatasKte kono koto

iin

izure

shirabete,

mono

;

baisiiii

mono"- wa,

baishii serareta

tnono

serareta

ga

Yue

chobatsu ni fiisanakucha naran.

d\giwo knt)

wo

teishutsu itashimasu. kibo

nakereba,

serareta

ni watakushi

zvo

ga kono

Negaivaku wa, go sansei aran

("Sansei

itashimasu.

baishu

hatsugen-ja

!

sansei

!

" to

yobu mono

ari.

Kashiwada Seibun Kun

:

— Tadaiina Kudo Kun

kinky ii-dbg i wa, ketsu zvo o tori ni

Gichb

— Mochiron,

:

Ka'ihiwada Seibun

Inoue Kakugoro

nam

jio

sono tsumori desu.

Kun

Km

:

—Shikaraba, sansei de arimasu.

ni,

hon-in

wa

—

: Kore ga Dbgi no shut

{ni-hyaku hachi-ju ban)

dJgi de aru naraba, ichi-b tashilMmete oldmasu.

wo tashViamcru tame

no iwareia

desu Jm ?

hatsugen wo motomemasu.

Mono here stands by exception for lioto. Conf. \ 54, p. 39. This^rt is curious, for one would have expected wo before the tranI'robably IVIr. Kudo had some other end to the sitive verb fiisiirii. senteixe in liis mind. Here, as elsewhere, one could wish that the g.

10.

1


Komuro

Mr.

Shigehiro

:

—Though

question about a question, I

shape of another motion.

Kudo's attention

may

[I

44

I

cannot reply to a

listen to

what

to the fact that]

I

takes the

if it

it

would, however,

draw Mr.

have done has been

simply to express m}- views, and to warn the government that such

conduct was not permissible.

Mr. Kudo Kokan Mr.

Komuro

is

:

— The rationale of my motion

alleged to have been purchased,

purchase

is

that

is

if

unable to give the names of the members the statement as to their

indubitably contrary to

facts, is to insult this

assembly,

To make an

fact.

members

tion as to the purchase of

allega-

contradiction to the

in

—conduct which must be sub-

mitted to the Disciplinary Committee.

It must be submitand the question as to

ted to the Disciplinary Committee, the occurrence of these malpractices If

must be

investigated.

any members have been purchased, then they have been

purchased

;

but

if

utterer of the libel

forward

second

this

it.

none have been purchased,

must be punished.

motion.

{A

I

beg that you

voice [or voices

Mr. Kashiwada Seibun

on the urgency motion

The Mr.

:

just

"

:']

—Are

will

be so good

I second it ! I second you going

as to it

!")

to take a vote

brought forward by Mr.

— Of course that my intention. Kashiwada Seibun — In that beg President

then the

Therefore do I bring

Kudo

.?

is

:

case,

:

I

to

second

the motion.

Mr. Inoue Kakugoro (No. there

is

something

be allowed

I

to speak,

should like

280) first

:

—

to

If this

is

ascertain.

a motion, I

ask to

in order to ascertain the sense of the

motion. speeches were revised before being sent to the press. Sunawachi here has the force of a weak " therefore," and is sufficiently indicated by the apposition of the two clauses of tlie sentence. 11. Here mono reverts to its proper material signification, and in this case means " persons."

—


442 Gichb

:

— Yoroshii.

Inoue Kakiigorb Kiin Shigehiro

Kim wo

— Tadaima

Kudo Kun ga Komuro

:

chbbaisu-iin

nifusuru

to iu

no de aru ga,

—

iuiswniwo motie chbbaisu-

chbhatsu-iin jiifusiiru la in no wa, do

no de aru ka ?

iin 7ii/7isuiii

Kudo Kbkan Kun

:

— Gikwai

wo ban

shlia

mono de aru

kara.

Kun

Inoue Kakugorb wa,

wo

sho

teishtdsu

m /usuru

:

— Yoroshii.

Komuro

ni san-jii-mei no sanseisha

lashika

wa,

sMta ?nono de aru

wo

dare-dake

io

ga

Shigehiro

omoimasu.

Kun

shitsumon-

aitc,

Chbbaisu-iin

ni fusuru no de

chbbaisu-iin

arimasu ka ?

—

—

Kudb Kbkan Kun : Waiakushi wa haisugen-ja wo V7ia mono^'' wo — chbbaisu-iin nifustiru no de aru, sunawachi

—

iiia

Kprnuro Shigehiro Inoue Kakugorb

Kun Kun

mo yaya jijiisu ga aru

wa, hon-in kb iu

Kono wa,

desii

iuiara,

lia,

— Komuro Kun no iadaima no enzeisu

iu ga, do de

'

'

so

waiakushi

wa dbmo

Hie oru ga,

honlb

io

nai.

(Kassai.

)

''^Kore

mo

io iu

—are uso

koio

io

ga chbbaisu mondai ni

zco inoite,

ga

mo

" honourable

sliita

hiio,

member."— 13. More

of his assertion that all.

—no very

civil

Ut. "

i.e.

mono

is

in

may not may sound queer

whetlier they

such a context.

sometimes so used, though scarcely by natives of Tokyo. complicated sentence

is

another

to

u doubt as to the

the close of this sentence

many, who would rather expect ga

equivalent

is

of rel'erring

but there

such facts exist,"

The de near

way

naite

kono gijb ni shusseki

In Mr. Kudo's peculiar phraseology, ima itta

exist after

uiagai de aru.

Waiakushi

ima cnziisu

how

to iu

mono ga aru

So

Hie oru.

— ware-ware genron nojiyu

12.

aru ka

Omae wa dorobb da, Kudu Kun wa dorobb da " io wa dorobb Ja nai. " So darb. Dorobb de

'

'

aru hasu iva

to

io

mo mina

shinbun

ivakaran.

to

:

kiki-gurushiku kanjiie orimashiia keredomo,

giin no zichi ni baishii serareia

honib

iva,

wo.

But de

—

14.

not only apparently, but really, obscure.

is

This

The


The

President

:

—All

right.

Mr. Inoue Kakugoro

Committee.

But what

handed over

:

I

believe,

has just spoken to us

the offence for which he

is

:

— Good.

this assembly.

Komuro

Mr.

propose to hand over

to the Disciplinary

Committee

Kudo Kokan I propose to hand over the man who spoke just now, Komuro Shigehiro. Mr.

:

libel,

Inoue Kakugoro

Mr.

more or

Shigehiro

members to support him when he Now, exactly whom do you question.

thirty

brought forward his

of the

be

to

is

?

— For having slandered

Mr. Inoue Kakugoro had,

Kud5

Shigehiro to the Disciplinary

Committee

to that

Kudo Kokan

Mr.

— Mr.

:

Komuro

of handing over Mr.

443

:

— Mr.

?

the utterer of

—

I

mean Mr.

Komuro's speech made a well. But

unpleasant impression on myself as

less

the question

is,

what degree of accuracy may there be

assertion that such

exist"

facts

among our members

.?

As

men who have been

are

in his

statement that

for the

purchased,

all

They are all saying so. But cannot make up my mind as to whether

the newspapers are saying so. is it

true

it is

true or false.

thief," or

no

I really

?

thief " part of

first

iiatlc

If

" Mr. Kudo

No it

is

doubt.

may

any one were

There

is

"You

say,

would

no reason why you should

best be understood

= tnono

de aru

is

the subject oikatizimi.

store

on

tio tii.

liberty."

Kd iu giroti

The

by supplying komaru

which Count Matsukata and

it,

in the

refers to

Kudo's contention.

Jiyti id omoki

wo

after

Motto ni

Ware-

/iatizuru=:"

\.o

set

tnintd, or so-called " popular party," is that to

did not originally belong to

adhesion to

are a

"I am

be,

wa, and assuming ware-ware to begin a new sentence.

ware

his

to

a thief," the reply

it

his followers belong. :

— he

(as stated just

The orator

Mow)

hope of obtaining a reform of

llie

(Inoue)

only gave in press laws.

A SCENE IN THK DIET.

444 shite

mono

orii

teikoku

genron no

jiirai

naikaku

wo

jiyii

sum

ni sansei

Kudo Kun mizukara

ionae-kiiatta

Kudo Kun

no de

am.

seigen

sum

genron no

ni shiite nozomu

:

—doka

—hon-in

Nihon-koku

ivaga

wo

Hitorijiyu

nado wa, jilsu

Negaivaku wa, Kudo Kun,

ni gaitan kiwamaru.

iva

to iu

—-jimmin ni — kaku fyiade Jiyii ivo omonjite oru to iu koto

shirashimeru tame

sum

wa

hon-in

W-i,

—kono

sansei stiru no wa, skiimbunshi no hakkd-teishi ivo

yameru ga tame

mono^^

no,

jiyii

wo kanzuru ga tame ni, nakanzuku minto, wo moppara sakan ni tonae-kitatta kono

ni fuo/lomo omoki

jiyfi

wo dasu no

kb iu giron

ni,

gikwai no tame, ware-ivare

kono gidai

ni,

wo

o hlki ni

naru

koto

wo

ivo kibo

no de arimasu.

Kokan Kun

Kudo Inoue

Kun

Kun

Inoue Kakugoro :

hiku koto

:

— Shitsumon

7va

deldina-icn.

Kun

Inoue Kalmgorb

Kudo Kun

naru wake ni

ari.

naranai

to,

!"

lo

wa

lua

?

— Shitsumon

no shushi zva kayo de

wo

wo

iva,jiyu

omonjite, kore

o hiki ni

Kore ga shitsumon desYt. yobu mono ari. " Yare yare!" to ?

iva ikimasen ka

("Muyo! muyo yobu mono

:

to

kotaemasu.

itashimasii.

—Jnoue Kun no shitsumon no shui

arimasu.

kiki ni

— Kesshite

Kono shitsumon de arimasureba,

chigau no de aru.

Gichb

:

no gotoku, harawata no fuhai shite oru mono

!

Gijo sozen.

)

Sukoshi shizuka ni

Naruhodo, jiyu

wakaranai.

wa

shite

taisetsu

o

na

mono de aru .... 15. vi\i\\

After

jimmin

mono supply

ni,

in the next clause.

thus putting Nihon-lzoltti in apposition 16.

The

original Japanese expression

—

A SCENE IN THE DIET. {Applause.

be.

It

)

a pity that the question of punish-

is

ment should have been

when,

on

questions

these

We

raised.

the right of free speech,

springs

445

bring to this assembly

and behold

lo

us.

It

!

Kudo

Mr.

the

for

is

sake

the Imperial Diet, for the sake of our liberty of speech

by which we

liberty

more

set

on aught

store than

that I have supported the Popular

of

—that else

Party rather than any

and the Cabinet which had hitherto so strenuously championed the cause of free speech, hoping thereby to put That only Mr. a stop to the suspension of newspapers.

other,

who had

Kudo,

hitherto

been preaching

himself now do such a thing as others,

Kudo

is !

—

call

truly the height of sadness. it

is

my

should

liberty,

out for the punishment of I

beg of you, Mr.

Kudo

Mr.

earnest entreaty to you,

!

please withdraw this subject from discussion, in order to to Japan, to

Such

am

my

is

Mr.

our people, the extent to which we respect

:

—

certainly cannot

I

withdraw

I

it.

of a different sort from the insincere trimmers" like Mr.

will

Ifyou have any

answer

The ....

cjuestion to ask

President

:

about

this,

I

— have a question. —And the purport of Mr. Inoue's question I

:

.?

Mr. Inoue Kakugoro

Could not Mr.

follows.

:

—The

voices,

goon!"

" No good! no good I chamber

Tfie

stand me,

if

you don't

indeed, liberty coarser

;

is

is

in

an

listen

That

}

"

is

my

is

as

question.

Other voices, "

You

uproar.')

a

question

persuaded to withdraw

more

little

an important thing.

see Vocabulary.

my

aim of

Kudo be

his motion, out of respect for liberty

{Some

me

it.

Mr. Inoue Kakugoro

is

show

liberty.

request to you.

Kudo Kokan

Inoue.

is

— do

.

.

.

Go on

t

won't under-

quietly.

Yes,

)


446

Kudo

Kdka?i

Kun

— Hth^ ka Mkanai ka

:

io ni

nara, hikanai.

Mala go shiisumon ga aru nara .... Bioue Kakugorb aele koloba

ga

iu

mono

wo ni,

Kun : —Mizukara

isuiyashimasen. tare

—SMsumon ga

:

Kinkyu-dogi

mi-lomeru

lo

kangaemasu.

Isuile, saikelsu shiyb lo

ki7ikyu-di)gi lo

mi-lomuru "

wo molomemasu. (Hakushu masu.

jihaku suru nara, nanzo

yiyii

wo

shiran htlo

ga shiisumon wo suru mono wa

Kudo Kokan Kun Gic.ho.

"

to iu kolo

(Kiritsu-sha

to

nai.

anata

'°

nakereba, yoroshii.

ya ina ya lo iu kolo Kudo Kun no d)gi

ni loo

ni dbi no shokun no kiritsu

shosu.

)

Shlisii

lo

7ni-iome-

okoru.

The actual literary idiom would 17. This is almost book language. be Nanzo aete hotoba wo tsuiyasan j'n ? an oratorical question which For the future in n, see \ 257, the English version closely follows. p. 168.

For j(7 interrogative,

see

^

133, p. 93.

The use

of the Colloquial

negative phrase, in lieu of the Classical interrogative, takes

out of the expression.

—

18.

Ni

in

this

sentence = ko

ni,

all

the point

"whereas,"


Kudo Kokan

Mr.

:

—

447

you want to know whether I shall [may tell you that] I shall not. If

If

or shall not withdraw, I

you have any other question .... Mr. Inoue Kakugoro If yoii yourself confess :

—

why should

despise liberty],

I

waste any

you

[that

more words

If

?

you [show by what you] say that you don't know what liberty is, who would think of addressing any questions to you .?

Kudo Kokan

Mr.

:

—

If

you have no question

to put,

well

and good.

The

President

:

as to whether this

request

all

— is

I

intend to take a vote on the question

to

be considered an urgency motion.

who

those gentlemen

think that Mr.

motion should be considered an urgency motion {A minoriiy slood

up.

up.

I

)

find

I

Kudo's to stand

there to be a minority.

(Clapping nf hands.) " since."

The

rest of the construclion closely resembles that explained

in the preceding

note.

Tare ka shifsumon

In true book language

sunt

mono

immediately above nii-ioineru, will hesitate

form

;

it

would read

thus,

—

aran ya ? 19. Mi-tomuru here, shows how even the same speaker

between the use of the true Colloquial and the book

conf. N.B. to

\ 240,

p. 165.

A WORD ABOUT POETRY.

^

With very few exceptions,

all

esteemed by the educated

is

465. is

the Japanese poetry that in the Classical

written

Even the ditties sung by singing-girls to the twanging of the samism are usually more or less Classical in diction. Hence it is difficult to language of a thousand years ago.

find verses

place

to

are

therefore

the

The

student.

some

with

offered

following specimens

I.

Its lines

and seven

of five syllables

on which

all

the

The

diffidence.

positive characteristics of Japanese poetry are

the basis

be worthy

the Colloquial that shall

written in

before

chief

:

This

syllables.

is

existing varieties of the stanza

are raised. II.

extreme shortness,

Its

—

three,

or

four,

lines

five

constituting an entire poem. III.

The

terseness

often having tion than

an

European of

of the

style,

no verb and being These

assertion.

the sketches

in

the

poetical

in fact rather

a

Japanese

represent a flight of cranes passing bef

bamboo swaying

in the

poems remind

liliputian

which

wind,

sentence

an exclama-

ire

the

a

artist will

moon, or a

with but half-a-dozen bold

touches of the pencil.

The

chief negative

feature

of Japanese

absence of rhyme and of quantity.

and

thongs,

double

;

but

syllables

that

is

ending in « or because

they

poetry

Long

m

is

vowels,

the

diph-

do indeed count

were

originally

pro-

—

!!

—

POETRY.

nounced

Kana If

and

separately,

are

449

still

figured separately in the

writing.

—

466. Here is a miniature ode, what is called a hokku, by the poetess Chiyo, who flourished in the last century

—

:

Asagao ni

(5)

Tsuruhc

(7)

" Having had my well-bucket taken away b}" The meaning is this

lit.

volvuli,—gift- water

having gone

:

!

her

to

found that some

of the convolvulus had twined

As a poetess and a woman

she could not bring herself to disturb the dainty

taste,

blossoms.

leaving

So,

her

own

well

to

the

she went and begged water of a neighbour, vignette,

and

surely,

circumstance

the

undertake to say to

the

own

invention

for

convolvuli,

— a pretty

or

not,

Japanese poets are as

little

Whether

words.

we cannot much given

of apocrj'phal esthetic incidents, as our

rhymesters of an earlier generation were to the inven-

^467. Here writers,

is

hokku

a

and Amelias.

h\ the most famous of

BashS, a poet of the

century.

Cuckoo

It

in

entitled

is

(5)

hokkii-

is

as follows

or

"The

:

iva,

Txuki ga naiia ka ? Holoiogisu

for the single note, did the

poet means

all

part of the seventeenth

Gchii-zen no Hoiotogisu,

Hlto-k»e

(7)

" As

latter

Front of the Moon, " and (5)

The

five

occurred

actually ;

in

e.xpressed

tion of non-existent Chloes

lit.

the con-

—Chiyo,

one morning to draw water,

well

tendrils

themselves around the rope.

of

lorareie,

Morai-mizu

(5)

that,

startled

moon

sing

.?

—Cuckoo

" !

by the note of the cuckoo,

—

"

!I

POETRY.

450 he looked up however,

Could it

^

it

the

in

no

then be the

must be the cuckoo

but

the

moon

that

—

was the songstress

rose

of

jokes,

to sec,

moon. No,

?

puns,

and

Basho

^\as

already-mentioned

riding along a country lane afterwards

came,

shining

brightl)'

fond

are

The

whimsical notions.

who

it

after all.

poets

Japanese

468.

whence

direction

cuckoo,

one

day,

when

his

groom,

be the well-known poet Kikaku,

to

espied a red dragon-fl}', and cried out in verse

i.

e.

" Pluck

,

—

(5)

Aka-tombo

(7)

Hane

(5)

Tb-garashi

ivo ioliara,

wings of a red dragon-fly, and you

oif the

But Basho reproved him

have a cayenne pepper-pod."

and corrected the

for so cruel a fancy,

e.

,

"Add

:

Tb-garashi—

(5)

i.

verse thus

(7)

Hane

(5)

Aka-lombo

ivo isukeiara,

wings to a ca^•enne pepper-pod, and you have

a red dragon-fl}'.

^469. The

following

syllables, contains

parts

and

/^'o/fv?,

five parts," i.e.,

an onomalope

for the

issuing from a bottle (5)

(7) (5)

or

" comic poem," of thirtv-one

pun on

a

the words go-hu go-bu, ll\e " half and half," and gohu-gobu, •

'

gurgling sound

made bv

:

Kimi mo nonn,

Baku Wari-ai

vio noiiiH kara,

mn

(7)

Go-bu go-bu

(7)

JJaû tarn

to Isiigi-

?to

sake

!

a liquid in

—

may mean

This

.

POETRY.

451

"Oh!

the liquor from the cask,

either:

poured out in equal halves, because, as you are drinking

and I too am drinking, proportion must be observed," or " Oh the liquor from the cask poured out gurgle-gurgle, !

because, etc."

^

The

470.

touch of

following satire

yb'^ jizai ni sato wa,

(7)

"The

—

Kiku

(5) (7)

Saka-ya ni

(7)

Tijfu-ya ni ni-ri !

may

where one

village

cuckoo's song

but has a dehcate

Holologisu

(5)

i.e.,

no pun,

contains

:

san-ri,

undisturbedly to the

list

three leagues from

is

"

and two from the bean-curd shop that this stanza of thirty-one

!

the grog-shop,

—Notice

syllables

is

the

in

passing

vehicle

of

the greater portion of the Classical poetry of Japan.

^471. The

dodoitsu

generally

seven syllables and one of (7)

wa

Hito

(7) Horete

r

\

(5) i'i\

(7 \l) (5) I.

ucha,^

irii

Aki-mekura.

(5)

iJ\ (7) )L\ ( 7)

suki-zuki.

wa yabo yo

(7) Soshiru

' J de,

AT Nakagora t.

m

T

Jma 'v-j

Jilstc

etri J

iagai no J

--J

io jiisu.

Konna kokoro ni Smta no mo omae. Ima-sara akite wa, Kaimiso. For

tichi

popular poetry.

wa.

I

!

J

Take,

three

lines

of

for instance,

So many men, so many tastes. To blame is clownish. He who

in love is blind, Ipossessed of eyes.

lis

At •

j

'twas

first

^-

a

though

ioke, ,

,

,

the

in

'

^ mid-time a duty, but now L x^ iL 3 1 true love on both sides.

i

-^

it

•

is

•

\

tr

/

•

•

(to

m"

weary

poem we

find

1

,

have put my 't'^^^ state,^ For you

^°''. heart

L

this

ofme now

Such contracted forms

In the next

of

consists

five.

in a are

nakagora

is

cruel.'

common

for

in the

nahagoro wa.

—

POETRY.

453

^

—

Occasionally the

472.

" Kiiiin hana wo Kalaku oru-na'' ! " to

(5)

(7)

Tomenii kaze ni iva Zchi mo nashi.^

(5)

We

^473.

though

which,

stormv reach

nortli-west of (7) )'( (7) )o( (8) ,

[

of sea

Kyushu

called

a

form called

two

containing

Book Language forms, is otherwise easy. the mouth of one who was exiled to a small the

:

wind, which cannot read.

,the

end up by a longer poem of

will

Scndai-husM,

thus

five lines,

Even a board stuck up and inscribed with the "words "It is strictly prohibited to pluck these blossoms " is useless as against

(

(7) Itc iate-fuda mo, (7)

has

dodoilsii

It

three

or is

put into

island

beyond

the Genkai-nada,

to the

:

I Tori mu kosanai ^ ^ _ ir u , ,1 I care not for mvself, who am , denkai-nada ico ^^ ^ r^ the Genkai cbea across ; sent e T' lararcru kono mtwa, j ^, i- i over which even the bn-ds do T, J •

'

,

„

Ohiru yara- ?

(5)

2. It is to

,

,^

Iknmnedo,-

(5

Ato Jii noKOnsni (7) )'' , (5) ^^^^'/f"/l'/-^.''™' (7) Bu s/n/e lsuk,-u wo

^

.

Vu

^^^

j^^^^

^^..j.^

^^^^

a remained -how may thev be ending the months and 'day^ ?

who i_

children behind,

L

1

have

\

be understood that,

though no longer enamoured of

his

had remained faithful to her through a feeling honour, u feeling which was rewarded by the eventual growth solid mutual affection.— 3. In the little book from which this verse choice,

the lover

of

—

of

taken, there

is,

opposite the lines,

stretching out imploring hands to a her.

—

Lit.

4.

kesihlt^

—

5.

" positively

of

a girl weeping and

man who

is

turning his back on

break not

Equivalent to sKikata ga

for

nokotia.

—

8.

!

"

kataku being equivalent

iiai.

— 6.

—

to

This line has eight

by a poetical license. 7. Nokorishi \, ClassYara comes from Classicnl yu ai-iiii, which is

syllables instead of seven, ical

is

picture

a

equivalent to the Colloquial de aro ka ?

H

474.

ANGLO-JAPANESE VOCABULARY OF

OVER 1700 USEFUL WORDS. {ênieuiber that this is only a vocabulary, not a dictionary. The fundamental differences of conception and expression iphich separate English idiom front Japanese, render it an impossible task to assign equivalents that shall be satisfactory in all contexts. The student is accordingly referred for details to Messrs. Satow and IskibashVs excellent little ^^ English- Japanese Dictionary of the Spokaii Language.")

A

.

ANGLO-JAPAKESE VOCABULARY.

454-

arm (weapon),

bay, iri-umi, wan.

btiH.

armour, yo7'oi. army, rikugun. around, no mawari

beach

(fine) Injiiisti.

artizan, shoktinin. as, see pp. 70, 184, 243. ashamed (to l:e), haji ivo

haku.

(to), kiktt (lit, to

hear)

ioit.

;

vtsiikiishii,

kirci

attention (to pay), auction, sn-i-nri.

/•/

ivo isTikerti.

become

(to), nar^t.

aunt, oba.

bed, nedai, nedoko. bed-clothes, yagu,fitton. bedroom, neviOy nebeya.

autumn,

bee, Itachi.

August, hachi-gwaisn aki. hcikin.

average,

beef, iishi, g^'Tinikn.

away, no satisf. equiv. awkward, Jicta {jta).

beer, biirit (from English). before, no viae ni, saki.

azalea, tsutsnji, satsTiki.

beggar, kojiki. begin (intrans.), hnjimarii. begin (trans.), hajimeru. behind, no tishiro ni, no lira

B baby, akambo. back (of body), sennka. bad, li'arui. bag, fukiiro. baggage, nimoiszi. bake {\.a\yahi. baljer, pan-ya. ball {for throwing, shooting, tama^ 7nari.

bamboo

etc.),

become),

kagiri ni nam. baptism, senrci. (to), negiru: bargain

money,

te-tsuke-kin.

(of a tree), (to),

kawa.

hoeru.

kane.

belt,

obi.

bend bend

(intrans.), (trans.),

magaru.

mageru.

beneath, no sKita ni. berry, icJiigo. besides,

no hoka

ni.

l:ietween,

(of music), gakidai. banjo, samiscUj shamisen. bank (for money), ginko. bank-note, ginko-sliihei

(to

bell,

aida ni. beyond, no saki ni, no vwkoni.

take. grass, sasa.

bankrupt

ni.

believe (to), skinjirii, opion. believer, shinja.

band

bark bark

ina),

7nigoto {no).

because, kara.

at, ni.

bamboo,

pol-

ished).

beautiful,

ashe?, hoi.

ask

(sea-),

beans, mame. bear (quadruped), knma. bear (to), koracrn. beard, hige. beat (to), liiitsu, tdsn (more

ni.

arrive (to), tochakii stint. art,

but see p. 221. hamahe, iimibe.

be, arti\

Bible, Seisho. big, oka, oki

(iici).

bill

a hotel, etc.), kamo. of exchange, kawase-tegaia.

bill

of fare, kondate.

bill (at

shindai-

bird, tori.

bargain-

bit (little), siikoshi, kirc, kake. bite (to), kni-tsukii, kamn. bitter, nigai.

black, kiiroi. blind, mekiira (no).

barley, omngi.

blister, hatsiibo.

barometer, sci-ii-kti. bat (animal), kdinori. bath, fnro.

blood, chi. blotting-paper, cshi-gami. blo-\v

{\Q\fTikti.

.

.

..

.

455 blue, sora-iro («"), "/, asagi, aoi.

butterfly, cho, cJioclio.

hoai, fmie, kobiine.

button, boian (from English),

body, karada.

buy

boil (to... food), niru. boil (to... water), wnkasu. boiling water, ni-intla yti.

by, ni, dc.

bone, hoije. book, hon^ shomotsit. booli-keeping, boki. boolcseller, hon-ya.

born

(to be),

umareru.

call (to),_rff/w.

kariru. both, ryohOf dore mo.

( =to rouse), okosii, camellia, isiibaki. can, dt'kirii : see also pp. 201-3. canal, hari. candle, rosokii.

call

(to),

l)Othered (to be), koinarzi. bottle, iokkiiri.

bottom, shita

c cabin (on board ship), lieya. cabinet (furniture), tansu. cake, kjvashi. calculate (to), kanjo suru.

boot, kuisu.

borrow

(to), kail.

{fio ho).

bow (to), jigi wo sunt. bow and arrows, yinni-ya.

cannon, taiho. cape, misnki

box, hako. boy, otoko ho ko, musuho. branch, eda. brass, shbichu.

capital (city), iiiiyako. capital (funds), iiwtodc, shihon.

brazier, hibachi.

bread, pan.

break break

(intrans.), oreru,

kowarern.

(trans.), ont^ koiuasu.

breakfast, asa-han. bribe, inniiwi, wairo. brick, renga. bride, (Jiana-)yome.

bridegroom, (liana-)muko bridge, has hi. fnzuna bring (a person), tsttrctt' kiirti. l)ridle,

bring (a thing), viott^ kitnt, broad, hiroi. broker, nakagai. bronze, karakane. Lirother (elder), ani. [but see brother (younger), t;/^/o. Jp 256. brown, akai, hiri-iro (no). Buddhism, Biippd, Bukkyo. build (to), tatcrii. Ijuilding (a), fate-mono. business, yd, yomii/ii, sholiai. busy, isogashii. but, see pp. 242-3. butcher, niku-ya. butter, bata (from English).

captain (merchant), scncho ; (naval), kwanetid : army), fai-i. card (playing), karuta (from the (

Spanish carta). card (visiting), nafuda, meishi. care (to take), /•/ cargo, tsiniii-ni carpenter, daikii.

wo

tsukeru.

carpet, shiki-iiwno. carriage, basha. carrot, ninjin. carry, (to), liakobu. cash, (ready vaon^y) gtiiki n castle, shij'o.

castor-oil,

himashi no abiira,

cat, UL-kp.

catch

(to), tsiikainacni.

caterpillar, k^-uiiishi.

Catholicism (Koman), Tfnshu-kyd. cause, wnki-, gvn-in. cave, (hora-âna. ceiling, tciijo.

centipede, iimkade. certain, tasJnka {na). certainly (of course), inochiron. certificate, shoslio.

chain, kusari chair,

isii.

chairman, kzuaicho,

giclid.

.

.

ANGLO-JAPANESE VOCABULARY.

456 change change change

.

(a),

kawari, Jicnkwa.

(intrans. verb), (trans,

verb),

college,

kawarn. kacyii,

ton-

kacru.

change (money),

Isiiri.

character (Chinese), ji, moji. character (nature), siishHsii. charcoal, siimi. cheap, _vr7^///. cheat (to), damasii. cheeks, ho, hdpcta. cheque (bank), kogiltc. cherry-tree, sakura. chest (breast), mtiiie. chicken, niwii-tori. child, ko,

/',/(<«/,'.

chin, ago.

China, Shiiia, Kara, iVaiikin (vulg.). cholera, korcra-hyd (from English). choose (to), .-rabii. chopsticl;s, Jiashi.

chrysanthemum,

kikii.

cigar, ha-iiuikt {ialiako). cigarette, kaiiii-inaki-tabako

circumstance,

//aai, koto, kotogara. civilisation, huinnui, kaikwa.

class (Ist),y<7/<7. „ (2nd), chulo. (3rd), ka(3. „ clean, kirri (i/n).

clever, rikd(iia). climb (to), noiioni. clock-, tokoi.

^?-(7/('/'o.

colloquial, tsuzoku. colonel, iaisa.

colour, iro. comli, kits hi. come (10), kiiru ; see p. 158 P-

come

(to), hairii.

ill

commission (brokerage),

consent

(to), sliochi siini.

consul, ryoji. consulate, ryoji-kwan. consult to), sddan sunt. '

contained (to be), ktaittc irii. contented (to be), iiiaji'.oku sum. convenient, b^nri {iia), tsiigo 110 yoi. cool, suzusldi.

coolie, uiiisoku.

copper, akagatie. corkscrew, sen-nuki.

corn (callosity), tako. corn (Indian), tomorokosbii corn (\vheat), mugi, ko-mugi. corner, kado. corpse, shigai, cjst (how much does it?), ikui'a ^ cotton, inoiucu.

cough

(to),

seki

ga

dji'u.

count (noble), liaku {-shaku). cjunt (to), kazocru. cjuntry (not the town), ii;-:ta. c

coal, sekitaii.

coat, uioa;^!

crab, kuui. crape, cliirimou.

cocks and hens, nr.oa-lon.

credit,

cod-fish, tarn. coffee, kohi, kili.- (from the

creditor, kasld-nuslu.

—

collar, eri ; dog , iiibi-wa. collect (intrans. verb), aisiiiiiani, tainaric.

collect (trans \'t\'h'),a!.'!in?ioi-ii,vosorn.

kosi^n.

confusion, konzatsu, d-snwagi. conjuror, tozuma-tsukai,

cloth (woollen), raslia. clothes, kimono, ifTikii. cloud, kuiiio. club, kiiralm (from English).

Knglish or French word), cold (to the touch), tsuindai. cold (of the weather), savitii. cold (to catch), kazc wo hlku.

and

193

luntry (native),

wa:;^ kuui,

ho)t-

goiu. course (ofi, moduron, jnoto yon. cow, {//U'-)uski.

no

crooked

satis,

(to be),

equiv.

magatto ru.

cross (a mountain), kosu. cross (a river), ivataru.

crow (a), karasu. crowd, ozci. cry (to), uoku. cryptomeria, sugi. cuckoo, liototogisu.

cucumbur,

iî-uri.

.

.

457 cup, chawan. cupboard, todana.

dinner

(late)

,

yushoku, ham-meshi.

dirty, kitanai, Htanarashii. dainashi yogosti, dirty (to),

cwr'io, funi-dogu.

disappear

(to),

mienahi nam.

discount, luari-bike.

custom, fiizoku, customer, tohti, kyakii.

disease, by5ki,yamai.

custom-liouse, zeik-oau. cut (to), kiru.

dislike (to), kirnii.

slil-kitari.

dish (large plate), dzara.

dismiss (to), hima

do

damp, shimcppoi. (mi).

date, tsuH-Jii, giuappi, hiziikc. daughter, wf/^/////('y but see p. 256.

iinsii,

nasu.

islia.

/;///..

doubt doubt

next

,

(a),

—

,

ioiiari.

ulngai, gincn.

(to) !iliigoii,fushin

down, shUii

dawn,

yo-ake. 6.3,y,hi; conf. p. 117.

to-morrow, mySônichi,

asatte (less polite), issakiijilsii,

ototoi (less polite), liirii,

debt, shakkin. debtor, kari-nushi. Decexnher, J u-fU'gwaisit

drink drive

(in

drive

away

deck (of a

kimeru,

vessel),

dream

k^lici

sum.

kampan.

dentist, ha-isha. (to), jco;'", k'didiik,i

sum.

devil, oni.

dew,

yuine ivo iniru.

(to), notini.

a carriage), noru. (trans.),

oi-yam, liarau.

driver, gyosha.

drop (a), shiz-iiku, tiki. drop (intrans. verb), ochim. drop (trans, verb), otosn. trans.), Iios-u. dry (to dry (to be), kawaitc iru. duck, ahiru. duke, kd{-shaku).

istiyii.

diarrhoea (to have), hara (Wciionaiy, jiHki,jisho,

(to),

flreary, sabishii.

deep,/ukai. deer, sMka.

depend

k.iiuiisj-

dragon, rye, tatsu. draught (of wind), sukimn-knzi'. drawer, Iilki-dashi. drawers (garments), skdiu-zii!'on.

drawing-room, kyaknma.

(to),

oinoii.

tcgaia.

(to bel, shiitdc int. deaf, isunbo {no). dear (in price), takai.

dead

decide

ni

{yd).

downhill (to go), kiidam. downstairs, skUa. draft (bill of exchange),

daughter-in-law, yomc,

day-time,

dog,

door, to

dark, ktirai.

day before yesterday,

sunt,

(to),

doctor,

dance (to), odoru. dangerous, abtwai, kcnih'ii dare (to), no satsif. equiv.

after

wo ynm.

distance, inidii-nori, risu. distant, toi, cmpo {na). ditch, dobit.

D

day

ni

sum.

curio-dealer, ddgu-ya. curtain, mado-kake. cushion (to sit on), zabutoit.

ga

kudurii.

die (to), shinttru. different, betsu (no), chigalia. difficult, mtisJiknshii.

dig (to), horii. dimensions, sitinpo. dining-room, shokuma, sliokudo.

dull, (of weather), iittdshii, kuniotta.

dust (flying), hokori. dust (on things), ^?'«/«'. duster, zokin.

Dutch, Oranda no. duty (obligation), gimu. duty (tariff), zei.

dye

(to),

somem.

.

.

.


45^

example

(for), tatot'ha.

except, 110 Jioka ui.

exchange ear,

(to) lori-kaerii.

me),

excuse (please excuse (to

mimi.

early, hayai. earth, tsuclii.

gomcn

nasai.

wo

oneself), ii-voakc

ketowarii, exhibition, hakitraiikzixii. expense, nynhi, iiyTiyo. explain (to), ioki-akasii. ill,

earthquake, jisliin. east, Jdgashi

easy, rasashii, zoso mo nai. eat (to), talnru ; but see p. 251.

export

eel, ttnagi,

eye,

{to), yiisknlsii

mo

:

sum.

— of needle, medo.

egg, tamago. eight,

j)'«/.s2/

/

but see

p. lOl.

eighteen, jii-hac/u. eighty, luuhi-ju.

elbow,

face, kao.

or, see p. 243.

either

fail (to),

fail

liiji.

im

faint, (to),

eleven, pi-ic/ii.

embankment,

sokonau,

Ito-.iiyorii

(without), iiidchigai nukii, htlo. 100 iiiawasit, kizctsii

sum.

dole.

fair (a), ichi , oimiclii.

embroidery, nitivio)*o, emperor, icnsJii^ tcnno, kotci. empress (consort), kisnkl, kogo. empty, kara {na). end, shiviai, oi^'arr.

fall (lo), ocJtirii. II so {no), honto do nai. famous, nadakai. (that does not shut,) iicliiwa. fan fan (that opens and shuts), ogi,

false,

enemy, kataki, ti-ki. engage (to), yatoii, tanonnt (more

sonsii far, toi,

polite),

engineer, kikwanshi.

England, j^>?>//, Eik.
ih>

cmpo

{na).

farmer, /lyakiisko. fashion, ryiiko, hayari. fast, (quick), kayni. fat, (to he),/i'/!o//o int.

koiohn^ Eigo. enough (to be), taririi. enveô-pe,jo-/>i/kitro.

cJiiolii ; but see pp. 256-7. father-in-law, shiito.

estimate (written), isi/iiiori-gnki.

feast, gocliiso.

et-eetera, iiadi\ to. eucharist, sliOousoii^ skii

feather, haiio.

father,

no bansau.

Europe, Yoroppa, Setyo. even (smooth), tuira (no). even (adverb), so,, sura, Je mo.

February,

iii-gioolsii.

feel (to), kaiijtrit, ol'oorii.

female,

iiiosii.

fern, îiida.

evening, ylrôlo, haii. ever (at any time), no satisf. equiv. every body, daro do mo. every day, mniniclii.

ferry, fiiiia-wa/aski.

every time, jiinido. everywhere, doko dc ino,Jtd!>d. examination (schooli, sliiken : to pass an examination, sJnkcn ivo

fever, iiotsii.

fetch, (to), iollc kiirii.

few, sukiinai ; see p. 274. field (rice', to.

field (vegetable,) liatako, Iiata. fifteen, y'?7-^('.

iikerit.

examine

ferry-boat, wataskii.lnino. festival, malsiiri.

(to investigate), sliirabiTti,

tadosit, nrntaiiwrii.

iitty, go-jTi. fig, ichijikit.

.

259 fill (to')

find

ippai ni

free, jiyu (nn).

stirii.

mi-dasti,

(to),

ini-aiarit,

nil-

tsukerti. fine (good), yoi, rippa (na) finger, yi/ii (vulg. ?/'?').

,

finger-feowl, Muhi-yitsiigi. finish (to), sltimnii.

freight (money for), iiiicliiit. fresh (cool), siizusMi. fresh (new), atorashii, sJiinki na.

Friday,

kiii-yohi.

friend, ioviodachi, lioyu. frightful, osoroshii.

hwaji. fire (fiame), hi. fire-wood, viaki. first, dai-ichi, hajivic no.

frog, kaerii.

fish (alive), tiwo.

fruit (on a tree), (Jd

fire (conflagration),

fish

(used as food),

fish

(to),

net),

wo

trioo

ami wo

five, itsvtsu

;

sniiaiui.

tsurii ; (with a

jitsii.

but see

p. loi.

from, kara,yori. front, omotc. fruit (for eating), mizii-gwashi.

no) mi. ippai {na). funeral, tovmrai, funny, onioshiroi, okashii. full,

furniture, dogit, kazai.

fiag, hata.

flame, Iwiio,

G

hi.

flat,

hirattai, iaira

flea,

nomi,

{I'ci).

gain (to), ijwkern. gambling, iHikiiclii. game, asoH. garden, niwa, gardener, iicki-ya.

flesh, ?j/fo.

'

floor, j'!(^'«. flour, kona, tidoiilio.

flow (to) nagarcrii: flower, hana.

gate,

fly (insect), hai. fly (to),

(major-), shoshd.

i'c/';/.

follow (to), tsiiitc ikii, food, tciheinono, sJioktimotsu. fool,

/v7/-<7.

foot,

(islii.

foot-warmer, yii-tampo. for,

//t?

tame

ni.

forbid (to), kinjirii. forehead, hitai. foreign, gwnikok// («(>>. foreign (article'), htrkni ,ii-hiii. foieigner, gwaikohtjin, ijiii. forest, haynslii, mori,yama (properly *'

mountain

").

forget (to), wasiirerii. forgive (ô), ytirii sti fork (eating), niku-sashi. forty, shi-ju. forxr, yotsti,

but see

p. loi.

fourteen. y?7-j/;/. fowl, tori.

kitmne. France, Fiiravsu, Futsukokii.

fox,

mon.

general (usual), ippan no,fulsu no. general (full), laisho; (lieut.-) chiijo,

flower-bed, liwadau.

Germany, Doitsu. get (to down), orirn. get (given to one), inorati. get in, hairit, get oft, no satisf. equiv. get out, dcrii. get up (rise), okirii. ghost, bakemono , ynrt'i o bake. ,

girl,

onna no

ko, jinisutnc.

give but see p. 251. give away, yaiie shimatt. give back, kaesit. give in (yield), makcrii. give up (leave off), yosn. glad, tireshii. (to), jV'W",

glass (a), koppii. glass (the material), giyaiiian. glove, te-buktiro, glue, nikawa.

go (to), ikn but see p. 251. go away (to), kaerii, ittc sliimati. go down (to), kiidaru, orirn. ;

460 go

in (to), haini.

AXGLO-JAl'AXESE VOCABULARY.

1

.

46 hote\ ytTiH'j'ir ho'.el-keepa; yat/
hour, toki,jiha}i, house, ic, itchi tciku. how ? do ? do shitc ? ikaga ? how long ? itsu made ? how many? iktitsu ? ikii-mai? ^

etc.; conf. p. 113.

how

often ? ikii tabi ?

hundred, hyahit.

hungry (to go sukti. hunt

be), liaraga horn, o iiahu

(to),-^'rt'7-/

hut, koya. I TX)atakushi ; but see p. 46. ice, kori. idle (to be), naiiiakelc int. I,

see p. 243.

ignorant (illiterate), vmgaku iia ; (unacquainted vi\\h),fii-oiitini. ill

(sick), liyoki (na).

illness, byoki,

immediately

interpret (to), tsubeii wo sum. interpreter, tsulien, tshji.

no naka

into,

ye, ni.

invalid, bydnin.

investigate (to), tori-shiraberu. invite (to), mancku. invoice, okuri-jo. iron, tetsii. island, shima. it, sore, ano mono (little used).

sunt.

hai'ry (to be in a), isogii. hurt (intrans. verb), itanm. hurt oneself (to), kcga vjo sum. husband, olio ; but see p. 256.

if,

insurance (fire), kwasai hokcn. insurance (marine), kaijo hoken.

yamai.

J January, shogwaisu. Japan, Nippon, Nikon (more

ele-

gant), jar (a), tsubo. jealousy, yakimochi, uetauii, jewel, taiim. join (trans, verb), oiooscru ; tsugu, \6V.e,jodan. jug, mizu-isugi. jugglery, tezmua. July, shichi-gwatsu. June, rohi-gatsu. just (fair), iadashii, kokei na. just (exactly), cliodo.

K

(at once), snssokii, sngit

ili.

impertinence, shilsiirci, hiirci. import (to), yiinyu sum. impossible, dfkiiini.

keep (things in general), tainolsu,

in,

kettle, tetsubin.

///.

included (to

be), /laillo irii.

inconvenient, fidicn. (na), tsiigd no zaartn,fittsiigd (na).

indeed, j'i/sii ni.

indeed

I

nariiliodo !

India, Tenjiku, Indo. Indian corn, iniiiorokos/ii. indsors, io no nchi. infectious disease, donscmbyu.

ink (Indian) siimi. inn, yadoya. insect, miishi. inside, no nah', ni.

inside (a person's), o naka. instead, no kar.'ori ni.

viotte iru.

keep (pet animals), katte

oini.

key, kagi.

kick

(to),

kem.

kill (to), korosti.

kind

(sort),

shurui,yd.

kind(-hearted), sldusetsu {na). king, o, koktw, kitchen, dai-dokoro, kafte. kite (bird), tombi. kite (toy), tako. knee, hiza. knife, liocJio. knock (to), tataku,

knock down

know

(to),

Korea,

(to), biichi-taosn.

shim,

C/io.:en.

shifle iru.

462


L

463 manager

(of

a bank,

etc.),

shiliai-

.

.

.

.

AXGLO-JAPANESE VOCABULARY.

464

needle, hari^ nui-bai'i.

needlework, ijiiwtono. neighbour, kittjo no tnto. neighbourhood, hinjo, kiiiipen.

observe, mi-nkeru, ki ga tsukii. o'clock (what) ? nan-ji ? nan-doki ? Octoh&T^ju-gioatsn. of, no.

no

equiv.

neither... nor, see p. 72.

off,

nephew,

offer (to), siistivierti.

oi.

net (fishing), ami. never, see p. 272.

satisf.

vakusho^jivmsho. yakunin.

ofllce,

official (an), s/iikwan,

new, news, s]ii7nlnin. newspaper, shimcv.vshj

often, tabi-lnbi.

next, tsiigi no. niece, ?«<.'. night, jcr/i, ban.

old (of tilings), furtii. omelet, tamago-yaki. on, ni no uc ni. once, ichi-do. one, liilotsu ; but see p. lOI. onion, negi. only, (adv), bakari, tada. open (trans, verb), akirii.

alarasJiii, sjiinki {'la).

(to

have

nnasarerii.

a),

nine, kokonotsu; but see p. loi. nineteen, /zi-zCv/.

ninety, kit-jTi. no, ie; but see pp. 234-5.

nobody, none, nothing,

\ „.,

I

1-

'-

I

nowhere,

abura.

old, (of people) toskiiyorl (no)

,

night-clothes, nemoki. nightingale, uguisu.

nightmare

oil,

J

noise, oto. noisy, sozoskit.

open

(to be), aite iru.

opinion, rydkt'n, zonjiyori. opposite, 710 7unkd ni. orange (hard-skinned), daidai.

orange, (mandarin), mikan. order (sequence),/?/;/, junjo. order (to command), ii-tsukirii, imijini

north, kifa. north-east, liigashi-kita. north-west, nisld-kita. nose, hana. not, rendered by negative verbal terminations, notwithstanding, ni kavia'^.'azii.

orphan iitinashi-go. other, hoka no, ato tio.

novel (romance), skosetsii.

overcharge, kakene. overcoat, gwaito.

November, yf/-/f/«'-j,'

7'

'n/.tH.

ought, kazn,

see pp. 41, 57,

beki;

177.

out (to go), deru. out-of-doors, outside, soto, omotc. over, no tie ni.

nuisance (troublesome), nriisai.

owe

(to),

number,

own

{ptiQ's),Jibn7t no.

nun

kaztt.

(Buddhist),

a7'.'rt.

nurse (governess), ko-mori. nurse (wet-) iil>a, onto.

o oaV, nara, kasliii'W oar, ro. oats,

karasu-mugi.

oblige (force), shiite sascni. oblong, choho'iei. obscure, hon-vari sliVj.

no

satisf.

equiv.

owner, moclii-nushi. oyster, kaki.

pack

(to), ni-zukitri

wo

snni.

package, tsntsnmi. pagoda, to. pain, ilami. painful, itai.

paint (to pictures), egakii. painter, ckaki.

465 palace, goten, gosho.

,

.

ANGLO-JAPANESK VOCABULARY.

466 prawn, preach

cbl.

(to),

precipice,

prepare

Q

sehhyo sttru.

gi^k<-'.

(to,)

quadruped, kcniono, kcdamoiio.

koshiraeni, sJnlaku

quai],

7i'o stn'ii.

(of a

society),

hoaicho^

gii'Jio.

{of United States, etc.), dditoryd. pretty, kii't-i {na), utsTikushii. l>revent (to), samatagertt^ sasenai (neg. causative of sum, to do), price, 7iedan, iie, atai.

presitlcut

prickly heat, ascmo. priest (Buddhist),

hozii,

(Imperial

Jap.),

R

bosan

race (horse-), kciha. railroad, tetsndo. railway carriage, khlia.

miya

rain, anic.

rainbow,

sania.

prison, ?'dya.

probably, tabuii. profit, ricH, Dioke. {to)

yakusoku

provi.led,

raw, llama {jia), reach (intrans. verb), lodokii, I'vohu. read (io), yoiini. ready (to be), sJutakii sltitc oru. ready money, genkin. rea', inakoto {no), Jionto

see p. 242 {o) kioashi.

pull (to), h1kii. punisli (to), tsiinii

mru. bassiwu.

purse,

pu-h

ki/ui/aku.

(to), osu.

(to), Okll,

away

z
!iki---ton'.

remain

(to), nokoni, remainder, nokori.

'!!> I'll

kalaziikcni. in (to), ircni. (lo),

off (lo), nohasii. oil (clotbeO, kirn. out (a light), ki-sii. up \^'itll, kora> ni.

,.vr;.

rebel, cJtott'ki, viiihon-tiiji,

receive (to), iiki-iorii. red, a]:ai. refuse (lo), koloioani. relations (kinsfolk), skiiinii. religion, shukyo, shushi, oshie.

(oil), z^'aza-'^^'aza.

kaii<.--ii\\

(//'').

reason (of a thing), tcw/v, receipt,

pupil, dtslit.

purple, iiiurasakl.

purpose

t

rather (somewhat), zuihni ; (on the contrary) kacttc.

sti?-ii.

proper, sod {/la), sold {iid). property, mochimofw ; (immovable) fluid sail. proportion, loari-oi. Protestantism, Yaso-kyo. provide (.to), soimcru.

pudding,

mj

raise (to lift), ageni. rare, mare tjui). rascal, hcrabo^ ivartt-}nc]UK rat, luziimi.

prince (in pjeneral), kozokn.

promise

a), viayoii.

quiet, sitizukn (Jta). quite, maltahi,jul'iin.

(pohte), shiikke, oshd. priest (Shinto), kanmishi.

prince

be in

(to

quantity, kasa, taka. quarrel, kcnkwa. quarter (i), shi-dtin no iihi. queen (regnant), iiyotci. queer, kitai (no). question, giiiion, toi. quick, Jmyai.

okiiri-pioiio.

president

iiziirti,

quandary

hozaiprescripition (doctor's), gaki. present (gift), miyagi', shinj o-mono^

put put put put put put put

'

.

ajiiarti.

rerneiVilier (to), obocni.

reut (house-), !

1

\

re^t (to),

yacMn.

vasuuui

lest.iurant, rvori -va.

return (inirans.), kairii.

S

R return (trans.), kaesu. revenge, kataki-uchi, rice (boiled), mcshi, gozen, gohan, o

mamma, iih'.

rice (hulled), koine,

Imhimai.

kanc-mochi {no), ride (to), tiorii, ridicalous, okasliii. right (hand), mijî. right (proper), it, Iwnto (no), ricn,

ring (for finger), yii/d-'?c'i!, ring (intrans. verb), nan/, ring (trans, verb), narastt. river, katoa.

road, micJii. roast (\.
root,

(a), (^'i

/uya, zas/uki,

irii.

round, manii, (to),

same, onaji. sample, mihon, sand, suna. sandals (used indoors), %ori, sandals (used out-of-doors), uar,iji. sash, obi.

Saturday, Doyobi, saucepan, nabe, saucer, shita-zara,

save (to), tastikeni. say (to), iu, lianasu, school, gakko, science, rigakn, screen, hydbu, screw, ncji, sea,

iinti,

yon.

(to) sansei siiru.

himiisu {na).

secretary, shoki. sect, shushi, sJmmon. see (to), mirn ; but see p. 25 seed, tane,

seem

kogu.

(to),

r.

niicru,

self, jibjtn,

rub (to), kostiru, rub out (to), kesii, rudder, knji, rude, sMkkei (na), rug, ketto,

June ni

second a motion,

secret, naisho {no),

no) nc,

rope, naiiia, rotten (to be), ktisattc rough, arai.

row

saint (Buddhist), shonin, salary, gekkyu. salmon, sake, shake (more coUoq.).

sea-sick (to be),

j)'«Kt'.

room

467

salt, sliio.

rice (p;i"Owing),

roof,

—

Jishin, onore,

sell (to), iii-ii,

sjiitsiirci {na).

send (to), tsukaniasii,yaru. send hither (\.a),yokosu, separately, Juxnareic, betsn-betsu

rumour, hydban, fusetsii, uiaasa, run (to), kakcrn, hashiru, run away (to), iiigci-u,

September, ku-guiatstt, sermon, sekkyo, seppd. servant, hokonin, meshi-tsukai. seven, nanatsu but see p. lOi.

rush (to), same as the preceding. Russia, Oroska.

seventeen, ju-sjilcki, seventy, shlc/ii-ju,

rust (to), sabirii.

sew

ruins, kosekl.

m.

;

(to), nnii.

shade, shadow, kage,

shampooed

(to be),

monde morau.

shampooer, amina. sacrament, scirdten, sad (to be), kanashimu. saddle, kura. safe, daijobu {na), sail, Jio,

sail (to start),

shuppan sum,

sailor, sev.do^ sitifn.

shape, share

katrichi.

(a),

wari-mae

;

— in

banking

business, etc., kabn,

share (to), loakerit, bninpai sttru, shareholder, kabii-nushi, shave (to), hige 700 sum (or sorii), she, a}io Inlo^

ano

on?za.

468 shelf, tana.


.

469 springs (of a carriage, etc.), square, shViaku {im). stable,

h
sun (the actual luminary),

Sunday,

(to

depart),

shtitlatsti

suni. state (condition),

i'.7j7;,

arismna.

no no

sunrise. In sunset, hi

dc. iri.

supper, yuviesjd. (to), no satisf. equiv. kyo. sutra (Buddhist), biikkyn,

steal (to), nusiimu.

sweep

steam, yuge,jdki. steamer, jokiseii. steel, /uigane.

stepmother, maiiia-haJia, kcibo. stick (to adhere), kiittsukii.

(to

,

liaku.

sweet, amai. swim (to), oyogn. sword, katana.

T

katai.

still

(quiet), shiziika (jia).

still

(yet),

still

(even more), motto.

mada, nao,

(to

have

tsukiie,

table,

tail,

a),

kara gn

itai.

stone, iski. stop (intrans. verb), toinarii. stop (ti'ans. verb), touu-rti.

(from

shippo.

take (to), torn. take time (to), teiiia-doru. talk (to), Jianasn, hanaslu tall (of stature), sci

taste, ajiwai.

store-house, ktira. storm, arashi^ shikc. story (narrative), lumaski.

tax,

straight, massiigu (na). strange, fii-skigi {no).

stranger, shiranai /dto. straw, 'd'ara.

strawberry, ichigo. sti'eet, machl, tori. strength, chikara, strike (heat), tdsii, biitsii. string, ilo. strong, tsziyoi. student, shosci. stuff (for clothes, etc,), kirc-ji.

stumble, tsumazukii ,fumi-hazusii

suck

tcifiiru

tailor, shitaie-yn.

store (shop), inise.

stupid, baka

dai,

Dulch). tack (nail), lya.

sting (to), sasii. stink (to), kusai (adj.).

stomach-ache

(a vulg.

butch Zondag).

smppcse

station, tdsha-ba.

stiff,

dontakn

nicJtiybbi,

corrupt, of

star, Iwshi. talsti,

hi, iaiya,

o tento sama (vulgar), sun (i.e. sunlight), hinata.

umaya.

staircase, liashigo-dan. stand (intrans. verb), talsu. start

summer, natsu,

(tid).

(to), suii.

wo

siiru.

no takai.

ncngtt.

2/.-i,

tea, cha.

cha-noini-jawan. tea-house, chaya. tea- cup,

tea-pot, kibisho.

teach

(to),

oshieru.

teacher, shisho, Ityoshi, scns<:i. tear (trans, verb), sakii, yabuku. tears,

namida,

telegram, dempo. telegraph-ofiice, densJnu-kyoku. telegraphy, den shin. telephone, dcmoa. telescope, to-meganc, boenkyo. tell (to), iit, hanasit, kaiaru. temple (Buddhist), tera. temple (Shinl5), yashiro, jinja, miya.

but see p. loi.

sugar, sato.

ten, to

sugar-plum, (0) kioashi. ni int. suit (to) kanau, sum (total), shime-daka.

Testament (New), Shinyaku Zensho. Testament (Old), Kyiiyaku Zensho.

M

;

than, vori.


470 tliank (to),

I'l-i

uio in.

471 tumbler

(glass), in.hu-noiJii-!;nppii.

.

.

.

AXGI,0-|APANK>E VOCABULARY,

472

waiting-rooni, iiiachi-ai-ba.

wake wake

(intrans. verb),

walk

(to), aniJai.

me :â

saiiieru,

(trans, verb), okosti.

wall (mud), kahc; (stone), ishibcL

want

hoshii (adjective). war, ikusa. warehouse, kni-a, dozo. warm, atafakai, atataka [lui),

F where, tokoro. where ? doko ? wliich ? dore ? while; aida^ but

(to), nraii,

washing

.

i/nida

white,

siini^

i>'0

k'r

wo

water (cold), mizti. water (hot), ((') yit. water (mineral spring),

pp.

41-

-2.

'i'o

donota ?

ftiku. (polite).

sotai {no). (to be), kusitri ifi u
iiiina,

wholesome

why

Isukerii.

see

sJiiroi.

? dai-L' ?

whole,

(clock), tohei.

ban

2, 84.

242—3.

who

isukau. (to),

—

? it 5 II

whip, )iiiiiJn. whiskers, ho-hioe, whistle, kuchi-bue

cJidzii-dayai,

(of clothes), St'iilakii.

wasp, Iiachi. waste (trans, verb), isiiivasu,

watch watch

F do F

^

when

(to), iw. isl/i/nerit.

wash-hand-basin.

? /7(7Z-

(road), viichi.

wick, shin. wicked, luari/i, akii (in compounds). wide, Qiaba 710) hiroi. \\'idow. :ôkt\ yjhiomc, width, haha. wife, tsiiniJ ; but !:ec p. 256. wild, rendered by no or yai/ii. prefixed to tl e ncKt word. wild-goose, ^C'^''^

in, hairi-knc/ii.

will

out, dc--ûc]ii.

willow-tree, yanniî win, (to) krdsn. wind, kaz,\

water-closet, bcnjo^

onscii.

ihdzitba^

h'lbn-

kari waterfall, iaki.

wave, nanii.

we,

//(7///

wheat, konnigi wheel, 10a, kii7'nnia. when, toki but see pp. 41 184.

washerman, scntaku-ya.

way way way way

<7_L;W'ii.

(to),

warn wash

iii

wharf,

what?

(manner), j'J, slukafa, amhai.

'a'atdkuslii-doi/io,

but see

"n'eak, jvTi'w/.

p. 48.

(testament), ynigoji^

weapon, biiki^ hclki wear (intrans. verb), mo(sii. wear (trans, verb), kiru.

wind (to), m.jki/, window, inado.

weather, Icuki.ydki.

wing,

weave

oni. \\"ednesday, siiiyobi, weed, loarU'kTisa. \i'cck, skTikan. weigh (trans, verb), kakani.

wister, />/]'//.

weight, nit-kala. well (a), ido. Vvell (bodily), jobu {ua).

wish

well (to get), iHioru. well niiizii, safr west, nishi.

with (together), to isshe

wet Uo

witness, sJ:?l-o-i:ii!. without, ^cc pp I2g, 1S8.

(to),

!

be), nitr.'/t' int.

whale, kujirn.

yiii'^b,!.

kiini,

wine, biidoshi!^ sake.

wipe

Jianc.

(to), nnyj/i/, fiikii.

wire, k-ario-anr.

wisdom,

chiL'.

wise, kashlkoi,

1

iko (7/a)

(to), //i^^/z/V (adjective),

wistaria, f/fji. with (by), d,^, dc- nolle.

withdraw

(intran-

witlier (to),

s/,'r,-'/

nl.

verb), sk/ri:.d://. 7/, ka;: rii.

z

w— v.'oll,

okami. onna, fiij in

woman, wonder

(to),

wonderful,

(polite),

no

satisf.

myo

{na),

equiv.

473

wrestle (to), sumo wo torn. write (to), kaktt. wrong (adj.), -wartd, machigatta.

fushigi {na),

Y

mi^ziirasltii,

wood wood

(the substance), ki.

wool,

ke,

(forest), moi'i.

rasha.

word, kotoba, work, shigoto,

work (to), hataraku. workman, shohinin. workmanship,

deki, saiku.

world, sfkai.

worm

year, toshi. yellow, ki-iroi. yes, see p. 233. yet (not), imida. yesterday, sahijilsu,

you, anata, omac; but see young, wakai.

(earth-), iiumizu.

worth, atai^ ne-iiiki. worthless, isiimaranai, wound, kega, kizu.

zeal, ncssJiin.

wrap up

zinc,

(t«), tsittsumti..

kind

(less

polite),

tolr.ii.

p. 46.

VOCABULARY

475.

ir

ALL THE JAPANESE WORDS OCCURRING IN THIS WORK. i

All

I'crhs

are of the

\st. conjttgatiiv!,

pound verbs are given miru.

When

stve7-al

reference

reference is placed first

A

unless

marked

to

2,

member,

3,

or irrc fibular. Com-

mi-sokonau under pages are giviu, the most important

uftder their first

ii\

.")

Al

A

[

AI aisuru

JAPANESE (irreg.), to love.

475

]

— ENGLISH

VOCABLILARY.

AN

[

AN anjiru

lAI'ANKSK (3), to

be anxious.

476

— KNGLISH

]

VOCABULARY.

AS

: ;

[

AS asobasu,

an

equiv.

honorific

sum,

verb

of the

477

do; see

to

amuse

to play, to

oneself.

asiiko, there: nsuko kora, thence

;

:

406, note 6. fresh.

generally

the mark,

to hit

be near, as hi ni ni

;

or use

it for,

haiiuru, to -•CO

ato,

atcrii, to

at

where? to be

to rely on.

sjtrii,

apply one thing another

have

afterwards, the

to hit

;

assign

allot, to

traces, effects,

:

;

:

anu- ni an, to get

;

hidoi

awascru,

ni

ine

vu

ni au, to

treatment

experience cruel

to

awa,

ato-snki,

context, circumstances.

to cause

(2),

hence to add, to

awatadashii,

flurried.

awateru

to

(2),

from

solids).

to

meet,

join.

be

flurried,—

fright.

to make a ayu, a species of trout. azana, a nickname.

ayaxuatsu,

mistake.

B

the

;

— used

only in com-

position, as fttro-ba, a bath-place.

ba,

(auxil.

numeral), see p. no.

ba, (conditional sufSx)

see p. I67,

woman

(rude).

bai, double; see also

p. Ii8.

baba, an

old

baisbiX, purchase

hot.

artifi-

cially joined together.

ba, a place

ato no, the

remaining, other

atsui, thick (said of

/«'-

treat

millet.

kazc

alo do, or

:

;

:

:

to,

a sign, behind,

rest

g.

251

atc-

windy.

it

sono ato, afterwards

atsui,

(e.

rained upon

especially

nam,

alo ni

ate ni

(2), to

near

just

warm (trans.).

(2), to

ate, reliance:

also to

atari/, to sit

atattc,

doc Lira ni atatte ?

reliable

order

to

(2),

to meet, to agree, to suit; see

awaseru

atariiiiae no, usual, proper,

ateru

(2), to collect (trans.).

a'wase-mono, something ordinary,

atatameru

to collect (intrans.).

atsumeru

cruelly.

on or about.

:

atsumaru,

doi

atari, neighbourhood, hence near,

fire

the degree of

thickness,

also p.

ataiua, the head ataiiia-liahusc, and atama kara kogolo wo in, see

the

heat, the degree of heat.

thickness.

au,

to give, to grant.

atai, price, value.

atai'imae,

under-

to

things at a shop).

thereabouts.

atarasliii, new,

manage,

to

atsuraeru

asttko yc, thither.

asukoera, ataeru (2),

BA

take.

atsusa,

asobu, asubu,

ataru,

atsukau, atsusa,

p. 250.

asobi, a game.

p.

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

purchase.

:

ho-shli

sum,

to

,

[

BA baka,

a fool

bnkir im,

;

rashii, foolish,

baka

or ba/;a-

absurd

;

make

suru, to

p.i

Kito

wo

a fool of

a person.

(in

bake(-mono), any and uncanny

supernatural

creature, a ghost,

bamme,

bebe, bei

all

form

to

;

used as a pluralising

prefix,

bekko,

America,

as

ban, an evening, a night. ban, number (so-and-so)

121-2, 132.

elucidation, explanation:

bemmei suru,

to elucidate.

benjiru (3), to discuss. beujo, a water-closet.

benko,

things.

eloquence: benkd no yoi,

eloquent, glib. ;

see p.

benkyo,

diligence.

benri, convenience

115.

ban, watch, guard

:

700

sum,

or benri

ôf a

house

bento, food

ban

keep watch.

banchi,

the

no

number

springs (of a carriage,

the

ijia),

inconvenient.

iiiarui,

carried with one,

beppin,

another

lit.

hence a superior

etc.).

banji,

things, everything.

all

bankoku, national

all

countries,

bankohn koha,

;

inter-

sense the

a programme.

betsu,

bush. helter-skelter.

insult,

abusive language

snni^ to revile, to slander.

is

a

scoundrel.

diflerence

;

specially;

other;

betsu

ni,

betsu no,

betsu-zumai

living apait. :

In this familiar

p. 122.

ilifferently,

different,

bara-bara,

girl.

word

;

(hence

or slangy.

beslii, see

a tliorny bush, hence a rose-

bari, an

last

berab6(-me), a

a head clerk or manager.

banzuke,

e. g.

quality

article,

nietaph.) a pretty inter-

national law.

banto,

benri no yot

:

convenient, benri

luncheon for a picnic.

in a street).

bane,

United

the

tortoise shell.

bemmei,

ordinal numbers; see p. 115.

hait-ji, all

baby language).

clothes (in

(vulg. for beslii), see p. 122.

beki, see pp.

things, nature.

word used

a

grandmamma

old lady,

baby language).

States (learned style).

bam-meslii, supper, (late) dinner. ban, a myriad, ten thousand also

biiri

butter (from English).

Beikoku,

a goblin.

bakuchi, gambling.

bambutsu,

BE

basba, a carriage. basho, - place. bassuru (irreg.), to punish. baya, an

foolish.

Ibakari, about, only.

bara,

1

bata,

bakarashii, absurd,

to

478

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

betsu clan (no,) special. bettaku, a villa.

[

BE betto, a groom.

JAPANESE

479

]

— ENGLISH

VOCABULARY.

BU

:

[

JAPANESE

V'V

buttsukeru

480

bucM-fsuke-

(2), (for

]

— ENGLISH

chigau,

bump. buttsuri to, slashingly. byo, a tack (nail).

chiho, a

byobu,

chiisai

byoH

{na),

ill,

one.

a

disti-ict,

chiisa na,

or

chikagoro,

recently.

chikai iicki, soon.

:

ctikara, strength

invalid, a patient.

do

to

tsukiisii,

weakling.

small

7iani, to crouch.

chikai, near

sick.

byonin, an byoshin, a

a

direction,

chiisitkit

hospital.

a disease:

wrong

locality.

a screen.

byoki,

hence to be mis-

to differ,

taken, to be the

rii) to

byoin, a

CHO

VOCAHULARY.

chikara

:

one's

best,

wc to

endeavour.

chikazuki,

friendship,

an

in-

timate friend.

cha, cup

tea

ctia-notni-jawan, a tea-

;

iha-ya,

;

Tjo irerti, to

cha,

a tea-house

make

(termination

phasised

cha

;

em-

the

gerund), see pp.

i65,

182.

chakflsuru,

no tomo, a friend from

childhood \ipwards.

chikusho,

brute

a

animal,

a

chin, a Japanese pug. (Pugs are

(irreg.) to arrive.

baby language

for Son, .Mr.,

Mrs., or .Miss.

cliantO,

quietly

chanio

:

slutu,

a tea-cup, a bowl.

chira-chira,

flutteringly.

does dead leaves).

a tea-house.

blood

:

chi

ga

cbiri, dust. derii, to bleed

chi-galmm,

(intrans.);

a blood-

stained sword.

ch.i-banare,

chirimen,

cMru,

crape.

to fall

(as leaves or as the

petals of flowers).

weaning

(of

an

in-

chisbiki,

talent,

wisdom.

chisbitsu-gaku,

fant).

cbichi, a

father; but see p. 256.

cbichi, the

breasts,

hence milk.

chifusu, typhus see p. 26. chigai, a difference, a mistake there

is

no doubt.

ific gii

prefixed) a feast.

chizu, a map.

;

iiai,

geology.

chiso, (generally with the honorchi(t)tO, see choito.

wisdom.

intelligence,

chigai

undei the generic

cliirasu, to scatter (as the wind

ctawan, chaya,

not included

term inn, dog.)

quiet.

chie,

on

tieast.

cliaii,

clii,

sort of toy stick

which children ride a-cock-horse: chikitba

tea.

of

ch-ikuba, a

:

cho,

an auxiliary

p. loS.

numeral

;

see

;

[481

CHO cllO, a butterfly.

120 yards English.

lent to about

There are 36 cho

in the official ri

Cho also means

or league. or ward TA

street

ni-cho-me, the second

:

ard (of such and such a

street).

choyo, age see p. 415, note 5. choza, sitting long, paying an interminable visit

pay too long a

chozu, water with;

:

cliu, in

chochaku suru

to give

(irreg.),

a thrashing, to beat.

sound of beating.

to

cho-clio, garrulously. to receive

pay

retainer ot

convenience

conf. chu.

care: chui

sum,

admiral. the Middle Ages.

:

choho

iia,

shop

:

by

little,

just

order

(e.

g.

at

a

chumon-dori, as ordered.

cliuryaku,

little

;

attention.

chumon, an

convenient, useful.

see p. 430, note 7.

ch.u(sliaku,) commentary. cliushi, cessation, stoppage.

little.

:

chushin, the centre. chusbiu, a loyal retainer.

;

chuto, second

choito, cboto, chotto, chito, or chitto, just a

chotto

loyalty

attention,

chuko,

conf. p. 251,

just, exactly.

cioi'to

chit

;

behave with per-

chiijo, a lieutenant-general, a vice-

(irreg.),

(to),

to

the lower sort.

chui,

choi-choi

conf, p. 146.

;

fect loyalty.

cliiigi,

chodo, choho,

a

ckozn-darai,

chilgen, a samurai' s

cho-olio, an onoraatope for the

;

the hands

a water-closet

or

tsuhisii,

chochin, a lantern. chocho, a butterfly.

respectfully

stiru, to

ch.u, loyalty (to a superior)

wo

stini, to punish.

chodai suru

wash

to

chozu-ba,

chozu-bachi

choza

:

visit.

washhand-basin.

million.

clioai, love: chdai sum, to love. chobatsu, punishment chobatsu

a

DA

;

clio, a measure of distance equiva-

cho, a

]

JAPANESE— ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

shita, is

a

little,

slight,

trifle

trifling

also used to signify

D

about, as in c/iotto ichi-nen, just

about a year.

chojo, the summit of a mountain.

cbokki, a vraistcoat. Cbosen, Korea. cboteki, a

rebel,

a

traitor.

class, middling.

da, see pp. 62, 222. dai, great, big, very. compounds, as

Used

in

dai-kirai, greatly

disliking.

dai, a word used

dio-tsug'ai, a hinge.

numbers, see

ch.o(t)to, see choiio.

in the first place.

to

form ordinal

p. 115;

daiichi

ni,

[

DA dai, a

fAPANESE table.

482

]

EXULISH V0CAT3ULARY.

DE

—

483

[

DE deki

with

(generally

prefix

or

(0),

honorific

dekimono, any

thing which comes oiU on the skin, as a boil, a sore

deki also

;

means

workmanship, produce.

dekiru

come

{3), to

out, etc.

;

see

ready.

sometimes which

telegraphy

densliin-

:

kyokii, a telegraph-office. (2), to

forth, to

come out

go out

:

of,

dc-aii,

to issue

to

out of doors, to encounter kakerii., to

go

de-shabaru,

meet ;

de-

to stick out, to

ob-

trude (intrans.).

desbi, a pupil, a disciple. deshlta, see p. 223. desho, see p. 223. desQ, see pp. 64, 223

of popular song;

451. (at

a public meet-

ing, etc.).

dogu,

a utensil; dogu-ya, a second-

hand shop, a dealer in secondhand wares. doi, the same opinion. Doitsu, Germany Doitsit-jin, a German ; Doitsu iw, German. ;

please

;

but see p. 255.

dokkoisbo L see p. 237. doko ? where ? doko ka, lie

dokoera ? whereabouts dokoro, see p. doku, poison

suffix), see p. 167.

;

;

dokii

domo,

like ? dd {nl) ka, ko

don, bang

you do

?f/(7

how

s/u/l ?

case; do sJAta

of p. 301.

inoii'

?

'will,

do skitc in

any

ddi see bottom

;

see

suffix), p.

i6j.

a phu-alising

domo

mo, do what you

naru^ to be

suffix

p. 29.

do(mo), (concessive

ka, see p.

iii

dokushiii(-mbiio), a bachelor.

3; do iu ? what kind of? what do sunt? what shall

?

unwholesome.

dditashiinaslnle, see p. 285, No.

(jii')

iiio,

43.

;

do, same, e.g. dojitsii, the same day doyd, the same manner. do ? how ? do dc mo, anyhow

;

doko

;

doko made mo, see p. 71. dcsii ga,

{itne fois): iiJii-do^ once.

301, No. 7

word

added, see

mo, see p. 52 doko kara ? whence ? doko made ? how far ?

see p. 286.

do, "(concessive

]p.

doko

:

do, a time

mo

this

p. 52.

doka,

out.

where?

—for

?

mo, or de

dogi, a motion

property.

dempo, a telegram. densembyo, an infectious disease. densllin,

l;a,

dodoitsu, a kind see

dexapata, landed

DO

dobu, a ditch. dobutsu, an animal. docbi? or dochira, with

p. 202: dcld-agaru, tolje finished,

deru

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAl'AXESE

see p. 237.

!

:

don

to,

with a banging

noise.

donata ? who ?

—donata

Ita,

donatfi

mo, donata dc mo, see p. 52.

donna

?

what kind of? what like?

donna ni...mt however much.

[484]

DO dono

JAPANESE ?

which

? (adj.):

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

dono Iturai?

FU

:

.

L48S]

FU fudan,

the ordinary Toutinei/tidau

common.

no, usual,

fude, a pen

:

(for

increase (intraiis.).

(2), to

husband

and wife

:

two married couples

fufti,

putrefaction:

fukai sunt,

to

:

fumi-shimcru,

;

to

tread firmly.

fun, a fraction, a tenth part, a minute jii-go-fiin, a quarter of :

an hour.

rot.

funa-wataslii, a ferry. fune, any kind of boat or ship

fuji, the wistaria plant.

fujin, a lady. Fuji(-san), Fusiyama. fujiyii, inconvenience, discomfort:

:

iukeiki, hard times, depression of ffikeru(2), properly to deepen, but scarcely used except

inyo gafuke-

become late at night ; toshi to grow old. Also to be

gafuhcru, steeped in

fuku, an

(e.g. in

wine and

lust).

auxiliary numeral; seep.

to

blow (e.g. the

mawasu,

to

^KrvS): fuU-

fureru

Filransu

;

no,

(2), to

touch

hence to in-

;

fringe.

furi, a furi,

fall

(of rain or snow).

airs, gait,

pretence.

furo, a bath: furo-ia, a bath-place.

furokku-koto,

furu,

faku-biki, a species of lottery or raffle in which every one draws

a frock-coat (from

to contain, to include.

filkurasu, to

distend,

to

swell

(trans.).

fakuro, a bag: ofukuro, a mother, but see

p. 256.

a cloth used to wrap

parcels.

to

snow,

fall,

hail,

come on

— said etc.

:

only of rain, furi-dasii, to

to rain, etc.

;

furi-koine-

to

by come

house (said of rain,

etc.).

rareru, to be kept indoors

prize.

fflkumu,

furosMki, up

blow round.

fftku, to wipe.

some

Frenchman

the English word).

io8.

faku,

a

French.

trade.

to

fune ni yoii, to be sea-sick. funinjo, unkindness.

funkwazan, a volcano, F&ransu, France Fitransii-jin,

fujiyu na, inconvenient. fiikai, deep.

rii,

to tread (on) fumi-luizusu,

stumble

to

futa-

discrimination.

fu-m.inaoch.i, vice, immorality.

fumu,

instance, land).

fuhai,

fukuzatsu na, disorderly,

:

complicated.

fum'betsu,

stand.

fiifu,

fiikuzatsu, a medley, a complication

fude-sashi, a pen-

fudosan, immovable property

fueru

FU

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

rain or into the

snow; furi-konm,

furu, to brandish, to vi3.ye: fnrimuku, to turn and face.

furue-goe, a quivering

voice.

[

FU furueru

JAPANESE (2), to quiver,

486

]

E\ULISH VOCAliULARY.

to tremble.

GA

[487

GA

JAPANESE

gakiitai, a band of music.

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

GO

:

[488

GO

JAPANESE

gohan,

the

(E*fif),

rd,

viz., jiji, gi,

shin,

chi,

i.e.,

benevolence, righteousness, propriety,

go-ju,

wisdom, and

sincerity,

fifty.

goke, a widow. goku, extremely,

gokuraku,

very.

the

of

title

a

high

of former limes, a kind of

vice-minister.

see p. 7.

11

to

deign

and 251.

Occ3s,vyD.-i&y goranjiru (3) occurs

same sense. go-ri mucliu, great perplexity in the

(see p. 123').

now

as

kono goro,

about

san-jl'goro,

three

five or six.

gosu, see p. 64. goten, a palace. gotoki, like, such

dolt,

father (see

an ignoramus.

gumpuku,

and ignorant.

military uniform.

gun, a district. gunkan, a war-vessel.

gusai, my wife; see p. 257. gushi, (with honorific prefix the Court word for hair.

o),

tightly, suddenly.

guzu-guzu, of the

a

word

descriptive

sound or act of complain-

ing or scolding.

gwaikoku,

foreign

counti'ies,

abroad gwaikoku-jii>, a foreign:

;

givaikolat

foreign.

110,

gwaimuslio, the foreign gwaito, an overcoat. (na),

office.

obstinate,

gwan-yaku, a pill. gwappi, the day of

inve-

the month,

a date. as

suffix

;

see p. 121.

meaning each,

gwatsu, a month see gyo, work, business. ;

p. 1 16.

gyoslia, the driver of a carriage.

every.
my

giifti,

terafely prejudiced.

goslio, a palace.

.goto (ni), a

a

(hence)

forenoon. :

stupid

gwanko

o'clock.

go-roku,

gozen, the gu, stupid

er

time, about, ;

rice,

meal.

gutto, (irreg.),

to look; conf. pp.

goro,

(pp. 64, 138, 222. boiled

gurai, about, approximately. gururi, around.

(on things).

goran nasaru

gozaru,

gozen,

gumai,

please excuse me.

Go-on,

.-

.

gujin, a

paradise.

;

official

„ 171, 221-^, 242 gozarimasu.K^ \,,aiJ^sH, see

P- 257).

G-o-kyo, see p. 408, note 10. goraen, (properly go men), lit. gomen nasai, august pardon

gomi, dust gondayu,

(to be; see pp. 64,

gozaimasii,

cardinal

five

according to Confucius,

virtues

GY

VOCABULARY.

goza, rush-matting.

rice, food.

go-ishi, a counter at checkers.

go-jo

]

— ENGLISH

God

;

see p. 6.

gyu(-uiku),

beef.

[489]

HA

JAPANESE

H

— ENGLISH

VOCABULARY.

HA

:

49°

[

HA

hakobu, to transport, to haku, count (noble). haku, to spit, to vomit to

:

spit

Ian

wo

on

a

liakii,

to

wear or put on the

hakumai,

feet

museum,

a

banasbi,

hanasu,

hulled rice.

Jiahiirai-hin,

hakiishaku,

an imported the

article,

to speak, to tell

haneru hambun-cliigai, a

difference of half,

trim the front part

to

(2),

(intrans.)

;

an echo.

hanshi,

common

a blade,

a clan (in feudal Japan),

20

22

and

ju-ichi-ji han,

;

conf.

,

ihc

soms

;

hana,

full dress.

;

going to see the blos-

bridegroom

luiiia-vtnkc a

the

;

a bride. nose

:

hanu-fuki, ;

/•<;//«

a no

sahi, the tip of the nose.

sec p. 73.

:

tci

-pocliet-handkerchief

hanabada,

fire-bell.

peninsula.

bappi, a kind of cheap livery-coat worn by servants and coolies. bara, a moor. bara. the abdomen /uvn ga lurn.

:

or /lana-falf, a flower-vase

Jiai}a-yoinc,

a

luma-

a flower, a blossom

liaiia-mi,

bansho, banto, a

baori, a sort of coat worn by the upper and middle classes as half

a meal.

rice,

bana,

kind of writing-

half-past

eleven,

han

a

paper.

han-nidii, half the day, see p.

off,

(trans.).

hamono, :

— as mud — as a head

to splash,

to cut

hankyo,

half

hanashi-

:

of a dress near the neck.

b'a-mig'aki, tooth-powder.

/inn-7tigo>-i,

710

a feather, a wing.

by women

of hands.

Jiaina-l}t\ ditto.

half:

some-

hanashi

han-eri, a kind of kerchief used

the sea-beach, the strand:

hambun,

talk,

of saying something;.

bane,

of count.

title

:

kakeni, to break off in the middle

an exhibition.

hakitsliu, clapping

p.

a

story,

a

apropos of something said.

Isiiidi',

hakurai, imported from abroad

hakurankwal,

or

to separate from,

(2),

thing said or told

hakutoutsu-kwan,

ban, ban,

separate

a

separable thing.

to part with.

sweep,

or legs.

hama,

hanare-mouo,

hanareru

to

ex-

excessive,

treme.

person.

haku,

HA

banahadashii,

convey.

:i

/mkiJs'iikern,

]

ENGLISH ÔCABULARY.

JAPANESE

very; iMiialmda uioltc,

be hungry

;

]ia)-a

have a stomach-ache !;irti, Ti'fi

to

gn ;

i/ni,

hara

to iiw

commit Itarahri; Imra

tati-ni, to get

angry.

barai, a payment. bara-kiri, sec

p. 34.

—

;

[

HA

liaran, surging billows, hence any tumultuous scene.

harau,

to

(trans.)

hence to pay.

hara-wata,

the intestines

sum,

and

(lit.

/inm-

;

the intes-

metaph. for insince-

tines rotting), rity

inconsistency. to clear (intrans.),

(2),

sky or clouds.

said of the

;

liataraku,

to

rank

hatasWte, hate-na

after

action.

all,

really.

I

never

well

!

:

/lari-

how

!

!

(2), to finish (intrans.).

blister.

speech

geii-ja,

no

luitsitgcn

:

kenri, the right of speech

crucifixion

in

came next

work.

hatsubo, a hatsugeu,

;

hatsii-

a speaker, a propounder.

to stick (trans.).

hatsiSka, twenty days, the twentieth day of the month.

spring(-time).

hatsumei,

haruka, afar. hasami, scissors.

hasamu, liasen,

to cut

hattatsu,

with

shipwreck

scissors.

hasai ni an,

:

hashigo-dan,

post

;

also

for

the auxi-

Shinto gods

and goddesses. to run.

hata, a

the side,

flag.

fright or

for starting,

sudden recol-

something forgotten.

haya-goshi, hayai,

see koslii.

quick, early.

h.ayari,

a

—

fashion ;

:

hayari

no,

hayari-gi, a fashion-

able craze.

hayaru,

ni, obliquely.

or of a well,

(intrans.).

fashionable

liasu, a lotus.

hata,

pro-

to develop

liau, to creep.

numeral

hashiru,

development,

Iinffatstt siirit,

:

lection of :

a staircase.

liary

gress

—as with

l)ridge.

liashigo, a ladder

hashira, a

invention, a dis-

hatto, an onomatope

liash,i, chopsticks.

hashi, a

an

covery, inventive genius.

to be shipwrecked.

hasu

a

to that of daiiiivo,

on a

fsuke ni stint, to crucify.

haru, haru,

field.

of

Ixataraki, work,

hato, a pigeon.

wire.

liari-tsiike,

one

hari-

paste

to

siirii,

lable

label.

harigane,

vegetable

hata)Tioto,

hateru

hari-gami, a paper

wo

liatachi, twenty years of age.

extraordinary

liari, a pin, a needle.

garni

HA

feudal Jap^n which

ivaia gafuliai

hareru

]

hatake, a away

clear

49'

ENGLISH \OCAUULARY.

JAPANESE

e.g.

to

be wide-spread

(e.g.

a disease), to be fashionable. of a canal

hayasM, hayasu, beard.

a

forest.

to

grow

(trans.),

—

e.g.

a

[492

HA

liaya-tsfikegi, a

bazu,

lucifer

lierasu,

to

heru

put to

liazureru(2), to come out of proper place, to miss, to

hei

!

hai

or

!

yes

!

its

fail. ;

but see

vomit

hahi,

to

hei

same

!

as he

!

broken down,

liei,

effete

;

see p.

Heika, Your,

Her Majesty.

His, or

heiki, a weapon.

heikin, an

heitai, a

common

soldier, troops.

requital

:

enumeration). a brazier. fire-tongs. left (side).

hidoi, harsh, cruel to experience

:

;

south-

:

hcmpo-gaeshi,

hen na, odd, queer.

uio hayasii,

hiji, the elbow.

hijo (na), unusual, extraordinary. hikari, light (in the abstract).

hikaru,

hiki, an auxiliary numeral

(tine fois),

section

of

a

book,

a

to shine, to glitter.f ;

see p.

109.

hiki-dashi, a drawer.

treatise.

henji, an answer.

henkwa,

to

north-

higashi-minami,

lien, a neighbourhood, a locality.

a

ni

treat-

ment; hidoi me ni awaseni,

lien, a time

ten,

me

hidoi

harsh

hige, the beard hige to grow a beard.

for tat.

lien, a change

(in

east.

out-of-the way.

tempo,

hi no de, sun-

;

sunset.

fire.

hi, one

east;

soldier.

lieizei (no), usual.

liempi,

iri,

hieru (2), to be cold. higasa, a parasol. higashi, east: higashi-kita,

see p. 257.

;

lieishi, a soldier, troops.

lieisotsu, a

hi no

;

treat harshly.

average.

h.eislaa, our firm

tit

ness approaching

an,

257.

un-

:

hidari, the

liei, a hedge, a fence.

at,

hi, the sun, hence a day hi ga ktirerit, the day is waning, dark-

hihachi, hibashi,

vomit,

bad hand

lieya, a room, a cabin.

hi,

wo

hedo

:

pass through.

(na), a

skilful.

rise

p. 234.

lieiji, a snake.

liedo,

(2), to

lieta

to insult.

bottom of

diminish (trans.).

to

lieru, to diminish (intrans.).

liazukasliisa, baslifulness. hazure, the end (e.g. of a village).

he

hento sunt, to

:

answer.

;

conf. p. 41.

Ixazukasbii, bashful, liazukasliiineru (2), shame,

HI

hento, an answer

match.

ought

should,

iieqessity,

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

a change.

hiki-fuda, a tisement.

circular,

an adver-

493

I

biki-sbio, low

dra\\

bikkuri-kaesu, to upset. blku, to pull, to draw, to ;

a sword)

with-

liiki-dasit,

:

draw out Mki-nuhi,

(e.g.

draw

to

hVii-vtsuru, to re-

;

move (intrans.), to change house. bikui, low. bikutsu, servility hViiitsu na, :

:

leisure

interval,

to al-

to dismiss, also

go on

Iiiiiia

:

the sun

binata,

(only

sunlight)

of

:

biru-sugi, the afternoon. blsasbii, long (of time).

biso suru

guard

to

(irreg.),

jealously, to treasure up.

hisuru

(irreg.), to

bissori to,

compare.

quiet, deserted.

human

bito, a person, a

being;

48: hito-gara, personal

conf. p.

ye

it,

well-

become

(2), to

be opened out, to

prefix o), see p. 241.

something

of

ni,

bito(tsu), one all,

same:

long

;

biya,

biroi, broad.

up, a find.

/ntori-de

bitsuyo

flat.

biroi-mono,

tii,

hence

;

sometimes

earnestly, only, please.

itself,

sponta-

picked

ific

;

;

night

all

one look

;

Mto-

hitotsu michi, the

hitotsu old, alternate.

(na), indispensable.

cold

;

prefix

called at

hiyo,

sometimes whole,

;

hito-ban,

hito-mc,

same road

to open, to civilise.

biroi (with

Hitoe

single.

fori, generally

civilised,

birattai,

hito,

neously.

the Japanese syllabary.

birakeru

ano

;

hitoe, properly one fold

means

cursive form of

the

liito-inczurashii,

;

bitori, one person, hence alone:

conducted, moral.

Hiragana,

notice

luto-me,

he, she.

hosu, to dry in the sun.

:

man-

murder,

hito-goroshi,

slaughter, a murderer;

rare (of visitors, etc.)

the

in

hinata

bineru, to twist (trans.). binko, conduct hinko no

biraku,

find.

(intrans.).

biru, day-time, noon ; hiru i^-gazen), the midday meal, luncheon.

public

leave.

bimasbi no abura, castor-oil. bimitsu (na), secret. sense

dry

appearance, a distinguished air;

ardly.

bima, an wo yam, to

hence to

to pick up,

(3), to

bitai, the brow, the forehead.

servile.

bikyaku-sen, a mail steamer. blkyo, cowardice hikyd na, cow-

low

birou,

biru

(a sword).

draw, hence to quote

HI

VOCABULARY.

biromaru, to spread (intrans.). biromeru (2), to spread (trans.).

tide.

bikkomu, to retire inside. hikkouuki suru (irreg.), to

to

]

— ENGLISH

JAPANESE

Ill

hence, with the honor.',

cold

water

(so

Court and by women).

the Court

word

for a shirt.

!

494

[

HI

home,

hiyori, the weather. Ixiza, tlie knee Jiiza

isukii^ to

i^'o

;

hizuke,

a date (of the

ho, a

:

sail

month,

etc.).

ho-basliira, a mast.

{or

but see

;

144

p.

;

ga yoi

hocho, hodo,

proper

quantity,

degree, about,

hodo ?

nan-ri

as

how many much as, conf.

147

miles?

—Also

pp. 113, 145,

hodo nakii, forthwith.

;

hoeru

(2), to

bark

hoe-kakaru, to

:

hoho

a direction (point of the

hoka, sitrii

110

it

syllables

/;;,

besides,

besides;

...

there

is

iiai,

but to; ...hoka dc

ga^ see p. 287, No. 26.

hokenuin, an

bokku,

place,

hoka

hoka iva

III

Jini

I,

me.

hono, a flame. honsho, the honto,

a ;

truth

hon-ya,

a

and

original

true

:

hontd

no,

true,

book-store,

hence

a

of

see p. 449.

hokori, dust (in the liomburi, regular mere sliower.

translation

:

hoii-

see p. 422, foot-note 12.

hoo, a phoenix. hopeta, the cheeks. hora(-ana), a cave. horenso, spinach.

horeru

(2), to

horimono,

seventeen

hoko, a fork (from the hoko-nin, a servant.

a

to translate.

be in love.

hori, a canal, a moat,

underwriter.

stanza

sum,

honzon,

rule.

the sound of laughter.

!

nothing for 7110

other assemblies in the sense of

yakii

another

except:

member,

the present

hon-yaku,

whiskers.

lioho, manner, way, lio-h.o-lio

one's native country.

lit.

bool'; seller.

oil

!

great

real.

compass).

ho-hige,

a

to take

character.

spring at with a bark.

hogaku,

hone ga orcru or

:

01- II,

used by members of the Diet or

about as

hon-in,

everywhere.

a knife.

limit,

-,00

lioijr

hongoku,

all sides,

see

;

deal of trouble.

lio, the cheeks.

liobo, on

numeral

an auxiliary 109.

hone, a bone

!io

see pp. 177, 255.

"'),

(2), to praise.

a book.

lion, p.

)i6, a law, a rule, a usage. lio, side

HO

praise.

homeru hon,

one's knees.

fall oil

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

lAI'ANESE

horitsu,

a carving.

a

la\v

:

hdritsii-gaku^

legal studies.

English).

(3),

to

be overthrown

or ruined.

air).

rain,

horobiru

—not

a

horobosu, to overthrow, to ruin, horu, to dig, to excavate, to carve. horu, to throw.

[

HO hoshi,

JAPANESE a star.

495

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

IJ

[496 JAPANESE ijo,

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

from thence upwards, that and

IN

—

497

[

JAPANESE

IN

inu, a dog. ip-pai, one cupful, tin, full

ippan

:

isogu,

fill.

issakujitsu,

to

is-shin,

irai, henceforth, since, (2),

after.

see

s/iin,

171,

pp.

or iraserare,

haste.

day

the

imper-

ative of irassharu, see pp. 171,

one

person: jiiun

I's-

issho, a whole

life-time.

together.

is-shu, one kind, a

sort.

is-so, a pair (see p. 114).

isu, a chair.

253-

irassharu

see pp.

(irreg.),

171,

251 ;223.

put

(2), to

make

itadaku,

to receive

see pp. 203,

;

250.

ireloa, an artificial tooth.

itai, painful, hurting.

to insert

in,

228

(tea) ; conf . pp.

—

;

to

itameru itami,

9.

hurt

(2), to

(trans.).

pain.

iri-kunda, complicated.

itamu,

to hurt (intrans.).

iri-mame, parched

itaru,

to

peas.

down

a gulf, a bay.

iri-umi,

to

reach: ;

ni

do

iriyo (na), needed, necessary.

itasu,

iro, colour,: iro-iro {7io\

itatte, very.

jronna,

;

all sorts.

various.

all sorts,

iru, to enter

conf. p.

228

—

;

to

Ham

tii

:

iri-

see pp. 191, 223,

•,..iraraiai

(pre-

ceded by a negative), cannot do without.

conf. p. 195.

;

ito, a string, thread.

itoma, leave (of absence), dismissal mo o itoma itashiinasu (or :

moshimasu),

itsu, same as

to

shun, to raind.

ichi,

itsu? when?

irui, garments, clothing.

must be saying

I

goodbye.

itou, to avoid,

(3), to shoot.

one. ka,

itsu

isb.a, a physician.

itsu de mo, see p. 52

ishi, a stone.

(tatte)

mo, see

ishibai, lime.

ni ka,

some time or

ishi-bei, a stone wall. isti-islii,

the

Court

dmgo, a dumpling. isogashii, busy.

made,

itatle, at.

itclii, union, unison.

—9

komti, to enter.

iru (3), to be 228 9, 251

iru

before

oneself only.

issho ni,

251.

irasshai

IT

yesterday.

ira, see p. 193.

ireru

make

ip-pai

(no), general, universal.

iraserareru

VOCABULARY.

isog-i, a hurry. full

ip-fai ni suru, to

;

]

—ENGLISH

itsuka,

word

for

p. 71

;

;

itsu mo, itsu.

itsu(tsu),

five.

itsuwari, a

lie.

ma

other.

five days, the fifth

the month.

viade

itsu no

day of

[

altogether

ittai,

but sometimes

;

almost an expletive.

to

jano,

iedo{mo),

sea

187; 187

p.

to

tsukerii, to order

li'a

ii-dasii,

;

enounce

;

to

iu

;

tell

ii-

;

made mo

iivayuru, see iya nay no !

!

able

p. 411, !

///,

to

ji, time, hour, as in nan-ji ?

yo

!

see p.

roku-ji

o'clock ?

288,

No. 31, and foot-note.

six o'clock.

a Chinese ideograph,

jibeta, the ground. time, a season.

se\i:

jibun

710,

a

mere expletive: izure

no,

to confess, to

itsu, a

:

y//;^/lv/

•

j"-

"<"

'^''^j

tence, well then.

ja, to be; see

see pp. 64,

beginning of a sen-

p. 223.

surUy

fact.

jikan, a period of time, an hour, jika-docliaku, self-confutation. jiki (ui), immediately.

jikisan, a vassal

of

sufficiently

high rank to be allowed personal access to the Shogun. a laboratory,

jiko, temperature, the

at the

— of

own.

jikken-sliitsv,

ja, a contraction of de %oa ; see pp. 97

bow

hell.

jiliaku, confession

jikken-tetsug'aku, the pliilosophy, Comtism.

189;

own.

one's

jig'i (generally with o),

j ij

some. ..or other.

^4)

what

han, half-past

ji, a written character, specifically

jigoku,

note 20.

iyagaru, to dislike. iyashlku-mo, seep. 438, note 10. iyo-iyo, more and more. izumi, a spring, a fountain. izure? which? in any case; but often a

ji, earth, ground.

the head and body.

iya na, objection-

iya dcsii

;

of

jari, gravel.

jibun,

see p. 417, note 10.

;

equivalent

dano.

jibun, a 185.

a Classical form of

Kyoto

the

290 (No. 49).

jibiki, a dictionary.

remark.

nai, needless to

iwa, a rock. iwaba, see p.

iwaku,

to

;

to address (in speak-

ii'kikaseru,

;

:

see pp.

see p. 69

ill,

to express,

to say,

ii-kahcrii,

say

to hi,

;

ka

to

mo, see p

itte

ing)

;

251

185,

pp.

see p. 83

itte,

58, 69, 82 to

see

say,

jama, obstruction, impediment: jama wo sum, to be in the way

;

it-toki, one hour, once. to

JI

o jama, see pp. 247,

it-tan, once.

iu,

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

IT

498

positive

state of the

weather.

jikoku, an jimbutsu,

hour, time, period, people,

opposed to scenery),

jimen,

figures etc.

a plot of ground.

(as

[499] JAPANESE

JI

jimmin,

— ENGLISH

the people (of a country).

jimusho, an

jin, a person, a man. a

jo, a lock

jinriki(slia), a jinrikisha,

i.e.,

a

by

of bath-chair pulled

a man,

in private

(irreg.),

to en-

deavour, to do one's very best.

:

jo wo orosu, to

one room

hachi-jo ni roku-jo,

and another of

of eight mats

with

on,

matter

regard

of.

jiro-jiro, furtively, by snatches.

jocliCl, a maid-servant.

Jiro, a man's name; see

jodan, a joke jsdan wo

p. 37.

joke

bring

to

(irreg.),

commit

suicide.

jokTsea, a steamer. jokisha, a railway,, jokyoshi, a. school usher.

jishimban,

—a

a

jorei, an

Tokugawa

a

ward-office,

kind of

police-office

under

policemen,

of

the

regime,

practice

opposed

to

jitsu, truth jitsu no, :

freedom, liberty jiyu-seido,

ment;

young

lady.

pre-

o

Miss,

a

joto,

true.

:

jiyu na,

a free govern-

jiyu-scido-roii,

oi'inions.

God

lor Josama. (lit.

Em-

the supreme

peror).

jitsu-getsu, the sun and moon.

:

less correct-

with

(generally

a

fixed),

Jotei,

jitenslia, a bicycle.

free

to land (intrans.).

joro (commonly, but

josan, short

(irreg.), to refuse.

jiten, a dictionary.

jiyfl,

regulation or bye-

daughter (honorific).

theory).

jisuru

joriku suru,

josama

(as

official

law.

\y,Jor5), a courtesan.

jisho, a dictionary. jissai,

female education.

joki, steam.

jishin, self. jishin, an earthquake. warden,

ingly.

suicide: Jisa/su suru, to

jisetsu, a season, a time.

and

half-jok-

jodan-iiiajiri ni,

;

jogaku,

(respeclful).

jisatsu,

in, to

:

jiron, an opinion, a contention.

suru

six.

the

in

to,

jobu (na), sturdy, solid, strong. jobukuro, an envelope.

jinsh.u, a race of men.

jisau

lock.

jo, the auxiliary numeral for mats:

jo,

jinryoku suru

—rather

jo, passion, tenderness.

human habitation, a house.

species

jizai, freedom,

JU

than in political matters.

office.

jinja, a Shinto temple.

jinka,

VOCABULARY.

radical

first-class

;

joto-sliakwai,

aristocratic society.

joyaku, an agreement, a treaty. jozu (na), a good hand at, skilful. jii, the nigori'ed p. 145.

form of

f/«M

;

see

[

JAPANESE

JU ju, ten

:

Soo

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

jfi-man, a hundred thou-

KA

:

[

KA

and

over

over

contrary

Isaette,

might

have

to

rather

expected,

you

hiemasu,

kaette

think

but one

so,

more in

ga

lid

niiglitn't tlie

feels

cold

than in

spring

early

one

'.vhat

kan-chu yori, yo-kan no

kag'ami, a mirror. kage, shade, shadow, influence

Iience

shadow

sama, see

kagen,

reflection,

no kagu

:

behind

of,

No.

p. 293,

kage

—

hence

amount,

ni, in

:

84

:

limit

kagiri

:

is

a kind of palanquin.

no nai,

:

...

buy up

(2), to

the government)

;

also to

(said of

buy

at

kakari-ai,

kaji-mtt-

:

implication,

—

e.

g. in

a crime.

kakaru, 2i8

hang

to

(intrans), to be

me

:

see also

;

ni kakaru, seep.

Sometimes kakaru means

to

take time.

kakato, the heel. kake, a broken fragment, a bit. kak^-au, to discuss, to bargain, to

arrange about.

kakemono,

a hanging

scroll.

kakeru (2), to run. kakeru (2), to be flawed ed, to

put

to

(2),

hang

(trans.), to

see also p. 219.

kakeru

kailien, the sea-shore.

to be able to write;

(2),

conf. p. 206.

kai-inu, a pet dog. kaijo, the surface of the sea jo-hoken, marine insurance.

:

kai-

a silkworm. civilisation:

;

or nick-

wane.

kakeru

the navy.

become

affairs

the state of a household.

:

a higher price.

nt, to

kaji, a rudder.

kakene, an overcharge kakene wo iu, to make an overcharge.

(from the French).

a shell,

kalko,

kniskin sunt,

:

kake(inono), a wager.

coflee

âikwa,

reform

cost, also to

not restricted to

kago,

kaigun,

revision

to revise.

to reform,

74.

not only.

kai-ageru

kaisb.in,

conf. p.

to limit, to be limited

kalie,

kai,

sum,

kaisei

p.

boundless.

ni kagiraziiy

adjournment:

amendment,

kaisei,

flavour,

a key.

kagiru,

a purchase, shopping.

dispersion,

in place, e.g. a bridge

5.

288, No. 32, foot-note.

kagiri, a

KA

kaisan sunt, to disperse.

ki,

also the bodily feelings

..,,

kaimono,

kaji, household

mid-winter.

kagi,

]

kaisan,

again.

the

501

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

kaesu-gaesu,

:

kaikwa su-

civilised.

kake-hiki, bargaining. kaki, an oyster. kakl, a persimmon. kaki-tsuke, a note, randum, a

bill.

a

memo-

502

[

KA

Kakka, Your or His Excellency. kakkoku, all countries, foreign general

in

countries

kakhohi.

;

angle

:

hahi-zato, loaf-

such

each

(in

thus

compounds). made,

such an

to

to scratch, to Avrite \\riLing;

oivarn, to finish

make

sokonaii, to

writing

jot

or na),

differ-

ent, special.

kakujitsu, every

kakumei,

other day.

revolution (in

a

vernment,

kainau, mascJi,

have to do with,

\\ith, it

kamben,

to matter

to

knmni-

:

doesn't matter. forbearance,

forgive-

colloquial

corruption of

(probably

kame no

ko,

a

tortoise's carapace).

a European dog

see

;

p.

26.

kami,

the hair of the head

hasaini, hair-cutting.

kaiiii-irc,

the

a pocket-

general

a

a.

designa-

Kyoto

old capital

the

for

neighbourhood.

its

kami-hasami, hair-cutting. kaminari, thunder. kamo, wild-duck.

kampan, son)

the deck of a vessel. the temper (of a per-

kajnpeki

:

irritate

kampuku, see kamu, to bite. kan, kan,

ni

sa'imni,

to

one's temper.

interval

heating

:

Kana, writing

tortoise: J;anie-no-l;o, ditto

Tokyo

hair of

kami-niaki-iabako,

Kamigata, tion

the

kanshin.

see p. 118.

;

:

kait

wo

isTiki'ni,

to

heat sake,

kambin-ziiyoi, patient.

karae, a

paper: ;

kampeki,

etc.).

to

meddle

God.

.1

go-

kakureru (2), to hide (intrans.). kakushaku, see p. 414, Note 3. kakushi, pocket. kakusu, to hide (trans.).

kame,

term to denote

kami-yui, a hair-dresser.

:

cigarette,

and

kakubetsu (no

a

head

mis-

Protestant

kam.i (no ke),

kaki-

down.

in

the

of

liook

to

see

san,

a Shinto god or goddess.

Most

l;al;i-

a mistake in

kaki-lsYtkcrti,

;

:

kami, the

:

kami

;

okamisan.

kami,

extent.

:

above, upper

government

the Christian

no gotoki,

kahti

:

hahi

;

kaku,

ness

KA

sionaries use this

sugar.

kaku, kaku,

kami,

kami,

koshi, the corps diplomatique.

kaku, an

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

kajni-

kanagu,

the ;

Japanese

syllabic

see p. 9.

melal Mork, metal

fast-

enings.

kanai, inside a house, members of a household a

humble word

kanarazu, kanau, to

all ;

the

hence

for wife.

positively, certainly.

correspond,

to

agree

with, to eventuate, to succeed.

;

.

503

[

KA kan-dan

cold

,

and

heat, tempera-

kandankei, a thermometer. kane, metal, money kane-ire, :

purse

a

a

(2), to

be unable

;

see p.

hair-pin.

tinned

kangae,

kara, a

consideration, reflection,

tsuktt,

kangae no

kangaeru

on

:

kangae

an

idea

to

hit

Ui\

on consideration. consider, to re-

(2), to

:

postposition

kara

kara, a

crab.

kanji, a

feeling: kanji

ga

okorii,

to begin to feel.

patience

:

:

collar,

karakane,

kannin

sKrii,

:

— said of liquor. admiration, siirti,

kan-

:

astonishto

admire,

hot sake.

kantei,

criticism

kanzuru,

twine

living

(intrans.).

karasu-tiiugi,

Classical for are, that

kari,

:

kare

and the other

that,

;

or less, pretty well.

chase:

the

l;aii

siiru, to

kari (in compounds), temporary. kari-nushi, a debtor. kariru (3), to borrow, to hire; conf. pp. 164, 251

whole

karonjiru

(3),

:

kari-kiru, to

of.

to think

lightly

of.

karui,

light

;

hence

soft (in

speak-

ing of water).

karuta, a playing card

to be astonished at.

kanshu, judge

any

bronze.

to

kore, this,

hire the

a quick temper

kanshin

(of

hunt, to shoot.

shaku-inochi, quick-tempered

kanshin,

70; kara

(from the English).

karashi, mustard. karasu, a crow:

more

kannushi, a Shinto priest. kano, Classical for ano, that. Kan-on, see p. 7. kanro, lit. sweet dew, hence

kaushaku,

p.

creature),

kare. kanjd

to be patient.

delicious,

see pp. 70,

;

oats.

kanjiru (3), to feel. kanjo, an account, a bill wo sum, to do accounts.

kannin,

shite, see

kara (na), empty. karada, the body

karamu,

flect,

kani, a

full troupe.

China.

to itte, see p. 83.

together.

a thought, an intention

pro-

the face: /'rro-iojw, everybody

being present, the

275

203.

ment

kao,

Kara,

bell.

kanete, beforehand,

(o

kanzashi, a visions.

kane-mochi^ a rich man.

;

kaneru

ga

KA

kaiizuiue(-niono),

ture.

kane,

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

(from the

Spanish carta). :

kantei

critically.

see kanjiru.

sunt,

kasa,

a broad sun-hat, a parasol,

an umbrella,

kasa,

quantity, amount.

:

504

[

KA kasanaru,

to be piled up, to

be

kasaneru

to

(2),

up,

pile

to

several times, again.

kasMkoi,

awe-inspiring

also

;

respectfully

to receive orders

kashikomarima-

:

s/iila, all right. Sir

kashikomu,

a

chief,

a

oak-lrec.

lend,

to

let

a

(e.g.

house). conf. p.

of

the sound of clicking. (on

third class

class,

katoku, a patrimony, katsu, to conquer, to win. choice,

will,

(hence) conaiiat,i

;

go kaitc dcsn^ you can do

no as

you

to

know

like

katte itarete

:

way

one's

katto, an onomatopc

kau, the

26.

the

hence one

kala-ashi, one foot (o)

lady.

anything,

of

side

direction,

:

swoids.

irii,

about

a

for

sudden-

kai-kini, to

buy up

ness.

kasuteira, sponge-cake,

hand

in

put away.

house.

applause. to

(2), to

venience, (hence) kitchen

superior.

kas]ii(wa), an

katana-ya, a

katchiri, a word expressive

katte,

creditor.

head,

the

hard.

railways, etc.).

foot-nolc 3.)

(conf. p. 281,

kashi-nuslii, a

kassai,

of

(private).

sword-shop, a dealer

kato, low

!

lo reverence.

kashikosa, sublimity, cleverness, kash-i-nagaya, a. nagaya to let.

a

kataki, an enemy

katazukeru

kashikomaru,

kata,

the square form

:

clever.

kasu,

Kata-kana,

katamaru, to grow katana, a sword

repeat.

kashira,

KA

the Japanese syllabary.

repeated.

kasanete,

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

kala,

;

a

side,

n,

one

kata-tc,

one

gentleman,

Kono hala sometimes

means since. kata, a shoulder kala-saki, ditto. katachi, shape, form. kata-g"ata, at the same time as, :

on the occasion

katai, hard,

stiff;

hence

strict,

the road.

side of

k
pur-

kai-iont^ to buy.

t river. the skin,

anything

or bark of

rind,

leather.

;

kawai, pet, dear little, poor little. kawaiso, worthy of pity, in distress.

kawaku,

to get

be dry

sJiitn^ I

kawari,

honest,

kata-kage, shade on one

;

;

to keep (domestic animals).

kawa, kawa,

to

of.

:

whole of

chase

kau,

buy

to

am

;

dry

:

:

kawaite irn,

nodo ga kaioakimathirsty.

a change,

the worse of

;

— especially

no kinvari

sono kaioari

ni^

v.i,

for

instead

on the other

[

KA hand, see also

JAPANESK p.

99

;

505

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

katuari no

KE

;

506

[

KE ketcliaku,

decision, final resolve

kctchaku

ni\

:

lowest

positive,

wp

decision, a voie: ketsu

take

tnrii, to

kettei suru

ketto

ki-j6bu,

(from

Engl.

a

blaDy^'(-/\

times

intention

ga

ki

:

isuku,

have one's attention called to ki

;

tact

kiita,

Id 100 otosu,

;

spirits

pay

wood

a

no

kikaserii^ to

fruit,

kiko,

droop

;

ki liw

be audible, to be

to

(2),

able to Iiear.

kikoku, (your) august country. kiku, a chrysanthemum. kiku, to hear, to listen (conf. p. 251); hence to ask, to enquire, as kiki

attention.

(the material)

:

//

a berry.

quire

a termination

of

adjectives

Mbo sum,

:

to

the bodily feelings

liiariii, to feel

:

kibun

a drug)

to hear, to notice.

an engineer.

kimeru

a

kigcii

feelings

feelings

kivii

:

the liver

kimono, :

go

yd, I wish you good health;

see also

j).

333, foot-note 32.

ki-iroi, yellow.

;

ga wami,

to

unwell, to feel frightened.

kimo,

of clothes.

sovereign

a

prince,

:

was astounded,

bodily

:

rule.

hence you.

kifii, a disposition of the mind.

the

no

(2), to decide, to fix.

a

mnshita,

kigen,

arrangement

tliere is

iiai,

kido, a small door, a wicket.

ki-gae, a change

effect

kiki-soko-

fixed

feel

kichi-nichi, a lucky day.

:

kimari,

kimi,

unnell.

(no), mad.

have an

kikwanshi,

kimi,

desire, to request.

send to en-

to

hear wrong; kiki-isukeru.

happen

kiinari ga

a tea-pot. desire

yam,

tii

less often to

;

to act (e.g. as

see p. 121.

ga

a

climate, temperature.

to

kichigai

acting (as

efficacy,

kikoeru

iiau, to

kibun,

(to

drug).

ki, the indef. form ^{lairu^ to come.

kibisho, kibo, a

unpleasant

hear).

ki, an honorific prefix, see p. 143.

ki,

(2), lo inform.

;

isukci'it, to

110 viiy

ki

;

be

to

ii-ii,

wo

ki

;

or

to let one's

tree,

iii

one

agreeable to

quick-witted

show wit

not

cheer,

kikai, a machine.

kiki-me, a person), some-

spirits (of

something

good

of

kiki-gurushii,

(irreg.), to decide,

rug.

ki, a

kiji, a pheasant.

klkaseru

vote.

a.

ki, the

to

KI

alarmed.

(in price).

ketsu,

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

long

;

!;imo

:

7i'o

burst the

clothes,

upper

Japanese dress

lit.

tsubushi-

liver,

i.e.

specifically

I

the

robe worn by the

kimono

wo kim,

to

kiniouo 700 mtgii, undress.

kimpen,

.1

neighbourhood.

[

KI

ki-musume,

JAPANESE a virgin.

S°7

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

KI

508

[

JAPANESH

KI

fox.

kitto, positively, without

kiwamaru, ed

finish-

be carried to an extreme.

to

;

fail.

to be settled,

kodankwai, a lecture society. kodomo, properly the plural children, but also

ki-yo (na), handy, clever. kizetsu suru, (irreg.) to faint. kke, an expletive, see p. 237. kkiri, see

KO

kodai (na), gigantic, immense. kodan, a lecture.

kitsuen-jo, a smoking-room.

kitsune, a

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

singular child

;

used for the

kodomo ga dekirn,

children are born.

koe,

kiri.

the voice

:

koe

kakcru, to

-u'o

cry out.

ko, an auxiliary numeral see p.

109.

ko, powder. ko, a child,

koenchi, a public park. kc-gatana, a penknife.

any

kogo, an empress

;

animal

;

young

the

form diminutives,

to

pretty

as

kirî^

rather pretty

ko-girei,

;

of

hence used as a prefix

for

/•;',

a tree,

still

used

to

row.

koliei (ua),

kobi,

see kahe.

koho,

irablic law.

This

marquis.

word

is

written with a different Chinese

character from the preceding. thus, like this, in this

ill,

this

kind

sitru to,

ko

kogu,

merit, great deeds, a feat.

ko,

or

if

of,

ko

koi, (sexual) love

:

koi no inichi,

koi,

strong, thick (said of liquids).

koi-guohi,

the joint

where the

sword-handle and scabbard of a

this.

piety

filial

tsuhisit, to be very

fair, just.

ditto.

way: ko

sucli as this;

one does

koko,

iti,

ko-gusuri, powders (medicine).

trees.

r.f

a duke.

a

kogolo 700

to scold.

in ko no ha, the leaves

ko, ko, ko,

kogoe, a low voice. kogoto, scolding :

;

see also p. 143.

ko, archaic

or queen con-

sort.

;

ko

wo

filial.

sword meet to loosen a

:

koi-giicki

sword

wo

kiru,

for use.

koTsan, an obsolete gold coin of an oval shape.

koin,

kobansho,

koitsu, a contraction of kono ya-

a

minor

police-station,

or rather police-box, such as are

found

in

Japanese

streets.

time.

ko-ishi, a pebble.

tsii,

this fellow, this rascal.

kojiki, a beggar.

koboreru (2), to get spilt. kobosu, to spill (trans.). kobune, a boat.

koko,

koclii, or kochira, here.

koko,

kokkwai,

a parliament.

here

:

koko

ni,

sometimes thereupon, filial

piety.

here, well.

but

509

[

KO kokoera,

komoru,

hereabouts.

kokoku, an

advertisement (espe-

nine days,

ninth

tlie

day of the month.

kokono(tsu), kokoro, the

nine.

(metaph.)

heart

:

hokoro-arige, the appearance of a

tender passion

to

;

kokoro-gahe, in-

taken in or attention paid

terest

something

kokoro-mochi, the

:

feelings (especially bodily ones);

kokoro friends

well

;

koku,

yasui,

great

intimate,

kokoro-yoi, comfortable,

;

compounds, as

used

;

only in

ki-koku,

(your)

august country.

kokumin, kokuo, a kokwai, ktvai

the people of a country.

repentance, regret

komaka

or

i.e.,

place.

minute, small: komaka ni, in

koiuan,

kd-

be

(na), detail.

pride, conceit, komaii na,

komban,

be ;

in

a quandary, to

conf. p. 149.

to-night

see p. 289,

:

komlmn wa !

No. 42.

hulled

komeru

from a superior.

while ago, re-

rice.

(2), to stuff into.

komori, a nurse, a governess. komori, a bat (animal): komori(gasa), a

flour.

cently.

konata,

konda,

hither.

a contraction of kondo wa,

this time,

now.

kondate, a kondo, this

bill

of fare.

time.

word

the Court

for zori,

sandals.

kon-i, intimacy; friendly koiM na, intimate.

feelings:

kon-in, marriage. this

konniclii,

kono,

kind

of,

to-day

;

such as

this,

konnichi wa,

No. 44.

this

(adj.):

kono, a good result, kononrn, to like.

nochi,

koiio

European umbrella.

efficacy.

konrei, a wedding.

konzatsu, to

in trouble

kome,

to receive

kou, dark blue. kona, fine powder, konaida, a short

hereafter.

proud.

komaru,

see also p.219.

;

wheat.

see p. 2S9,

the old village,

home, one's native

komakai

:

to repent.

lit.

komugi, komuru,

konna,

king.

sum,

kokyo,

be inside something

to

be shut up.

else, to

kougo,

kokoro-ztiku, to notice.

a country

KO

komu, to stuff into

newspaper).

cially in a

kokonoka,

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

koppu,

a,

confusion.

Dutch

glass (from the

kop, a cup).

koraeru

(2), to endure," to bear:

korae-kirenai, cannot endure

any

longer.

kore,

this

kore yori,

kore kara or

(subst.):

henceforward

made, hitherto.

For the

;

kore inter-

jectional use of kore, see p. 239.

[510 JAPANESE

korera(-byo),

cholera (from the

English word).

kori,

to fall

kori-

(intrans.):

through

freezin'^, to freeze over.

a vulgar contraction

(2),

koseki, koseki,

efTiciency, merit:

This ko

title

the

is

koto, an

title

marquis.

of

Chinese character from that of

honorific prefix

the loins

down

:

;«/),

wo

kakcrti,

koskd ga nttkcrtt,

to

bit

lit.

the loins getting put out of

joint,

;

hence to be crippled,

jjecially

through fright

goslii

ga

unable

to

nifkeru,

to

move through

;

—

es-

haya-

become fright.

£oshi,

Confucius.

koshi,

a minister (plenipotentiary

or resident).

178

:

to

;

see

pp.

38-9; 79,

koto no hoka, extraordinary,

exceptional.

a

word,

a

language;

wo kaestt, to retort. kotogotoku, all, completely. ko-tori, a small

for sleeping.

kos/u

—not

Jiotoba

lecture.

word

harp or lyre with

(abstract) thing,

thing

crete)

kotoha,

the preceding word,

the Court

ol

be confounded with mono, a (con-

of duke.

written with a different

koshaku, a koshi (with

koto, a kind

thirteen strings.

kosen, brokerage, commission. the

for kocki, here.

kotei, an emperor. koseki

efficient.

koshaku, koshaku,

answer.

(2), to

kotohi, vulgar

a farm labourer.

old remains, ruins.

no arn,

to rub.

kotae, an answer.

kotaeru

of koshiracyit.

kosakuniu,

public.

koso, see p. 237. kosu, to cross (a mountain). kosui, a lake.

kosuru,

see p. 239.

!

to prepare.

(na), exalted, sublime.

koshii, the

to stick together

one whose loins

lit.

koshiraeru (2), kosho, pepper.

kosho

kosaeru

an embassy, a lega-

are out of joint, hence a coward.

down.

korosu, to kill. koru, to freeze

koshi,

koshikwan, koshi-nuke,

ice.

isiihii,

KO

tion.

koro, a period, a time. korobasu, to roll (trans.). korobu, to roll (intraiis.),

korya

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

ICO

bird.

kotoshi, this year. kotowari, a refusal, also an excuse.

kotowaru, oneself

;

to

refuse,

to

excuse

less often to explain,

to

mention.

kotozuke, a message. kotsu-kotsu shita, pig-headed. kotsuu to, with a thump or thud. kovragaru, to be frightened. kowai, afraid, also frightful.

511

[

KO

JAPANESE

kovrareru

kowasu,

(2), to

break

leaves: koyo

of the

(said

koyomi,

an almanac.

applied to any

little

lad

member

of the Imperial

kozukai,

servant, a

low-class

a,

house-coolie

expenses

small

;

kozttkai-zeui,

adverbial

or

adjectives

of

;

see

kulietsu, a difference

kubetsu

;

sum, to discriminate. kubi, the neck, the head, a dog

a.

to whistle

napkin

verbal promise ;

;

;

;

a

kumo,

kucbibiru, the

pieces (intrans.).

to

into

cloudy

;

kuniotte

— Used chiefly in comgentlemen,

as shokun,

(you) princes.

kuni, a

nasai,

see p. 254.

country, a province

;

o

kuni, your (honourable) country.

kunju, crowd

kunto, break

su, a

nest).

a prince, a lord, also Mr.;

see p. 258.

kun

child).

kumo no

;

(lit.

to be cloudy.

a

lips.

(2),

web

kumo, a cloud. kumoru, to get

a,

a

a clique; also an

a spider

lit. all

kuchi ga kihi, to be

young

set,

kuchi-

kuchi-yusagi,

for sake,

auxiliary numeral; see p. 112.

position,

Itiuhi-nuki,

able to speak (e.g. a

kudakeru

a bear.

kumi,

kuchi-

kuchi-yakusohu,

;

finger-bowl

glib;

word

the Court

kuma,

kuu,

an opening:

{no),

wo fukn,

corkscrew

the air, the atmosphere.

kukou,

irti,

collar.

the mouth,

kuchi-benko

fuki,

September.

ku-jii, ninety.

spider's

pp. 120, 122.

bue

ku-gwatsu,

;

pocket-money.

indefinite

termination

kUchi,

things

fasten

(to

rice-beer.

nine,

kubiwa,

nail

a.

with).

kuki,

family.

the

conf.

;

kujira, a whale.

or urchin.

ku, ku,

condescend

to

p. 171.

plan.

originally a Buddhist aco-

a

kudasaru,

kiigi,

ko-zasliiki, a small room.

k5zoku,

171*

pp.

kudoi, verbose, tedious. kufu, " contrivance, a dodge, a

tooth-pick.

now

impera-

see

;

242, 253.

leaves of trees).

lyte,

kudasaru

tive of

koyoji, a

kozo,

KU

VOCABULARY.

kudaru, to descend. kudasai, or kudasare,

(intrans.).

to break (trans.).

koya, a hut. koyashi, manure. koyo, red (autumn) sum, to turn red

]

— ENGLISH

a

crowd

kunju sum, to

instruction

to instruct.

kura,

;

(intrans.).

a saddle.

;

kunlo suru,

:

[

KV

JAPANESE

kura, a godown

;

see p. 13, foot-

kurabu,

a club (from English).

kurai,

rank,

hence

about, such as to

how much

quantity, hztrai ?

dt^/ia

;

kurasa,

darkness.

kuraslii,

a

livelihood

taiertt (or

kurashi

;

tsukem)^ to gain a

livelihood.

kurasu, to spend time to Hve. kure-gata, twilight (evening). kureru (2), to give see pp. 171, ;

kureru

grow dark

(2), to

the daylight

I'lirerii,

;

hi

ga

waning,

is

getting dark.

kuro,

pains

trouble,

go

;

hiro

sama, see p. 247.

kuroi,

black goggles. to

(irreg.),

come

158, 193; 133, 198,

happen

kiini,

to

to fetch

;

come

to

bring

see pp.

;

2\2:ki-kaka-

;

;

tottc'

kusaru, to rot. kSse, a bad habit or trick. kusb-ami, a. sneeze: kushami wo sum, to sneeze. kUshi, a comb. kusuri, medicine kusuri iii nam, :

to

1

e good for one's health.

kutabireru

to

get

to

(2),

im,

to

boot,

a

be tired

tired ;

conf.

p. 104.

kutsu, a socks

;

shoe

shoe-horn

a

;

:

kuisu-

kutsu-tabi,

kuisu-ya, a bootmaker's

konaku nam,

moved

man.

distraction

kui-taosu, to cause

an innkeeper) by

eating food and not paying for it

;

kui-tstiku, to bite (as a dog,

etc.).

(2), to add.

to

break to pieces (intrans.).

kuruma-ya, a jinrikislia-

sJii-magire,

to

kuwashii, minute, exact, kuyashigaru, to feel sorry. kuzureru (2), to crumble,

to leave

a wheel, anything

painful, in pain

(e.g.

stick close to.

kuwaeru

wind.

kurushii,

kuttsuku, to kuu, to eat

motic-

a wheel, specifically z.jmriki-

slia :

stinking.

kuru,

coming.

kuruma, Ijy

a plant, a herb.

kusai,

loss

kuro-megane,

kuru,

no harm

may

in,

kusa,

:

black.

to

mo

throes;

shop, hence a bootmaker.

pothesis.

off

pain, terrible

bera,

kuri, an empty fancy, a mere hy-

ni,

by

kiitabirctc

254-

kuru

KW

kiisari, a chain.

?

kui'ai, dark.

it is

]

kifr-ushiku- nai, there is

note.

7i'(j

512

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

:

hirucaused

kwadan,

a flower-bed.

kwai, an

association,

a society,

a meeting, a church (metaph.).

kwai, a chapter. kwaicho, a chairman, sidentjof a society.

the pre-

[

KW kwaido,

JAPANESE a

S13

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

meeting-house,

a

MA

[

MA ma

JAPANESE

SU

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

ni an, to be in time, to do

MA

[SIS

MA maku,

JAPANESE to

sow.

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

ME

—

[

ME

awaserii, to treat harshly

shortsighted

chikai,

the part of the

eyes

;

notice balls

Me

;

;

is

me no

;

me-moto,

;

near

face

the

me ni isukanai, not to me no tavia^ the eyeme tuo mawasity to faint.

also used to

numbers, see

me, me,

516]

form ordinal

a feminine prefix, see p. 27. ;

see

see,

not

suffix

me-aki, one who can

weight.

inekiki, a connoisseur. mekki, plated, e.g. with gold.

—

m.ekura, Wind.

memlioku,

auspicious

viedeid

:

gozainiasu, I beg to congratulate

:

countenance

the

memioku ga

to

nai,

ashamed.

memma, a mare. men (generally go

men), permis-

sion, excuse.

men,

blind.

medetai,

a surface

;

conf. p.

112 and

pp. 364-5.

meudo,

trouble

jiicndC'

:

na,

troublesome.

you.

m.edo, the eye

megane, meguru,

of a needle.

spectacles.

go round

to

come

across

:

viegnri-mt,

many

after

a name, an inscription

;

see

messo

mesu

also p. 109.

meibutsu,

production

the

a

locality

for

specially

is

a meal.

rice,

clothes (honorific).

servant.

(na), extravagant.

(no), female.

mesu,

employ

to

used very widely,

(honorific)

;

e.g., for putting

on clothes, getting into a jinriki-

noted.

meigen,

speech

clear

meigeii

:

sunt, to state clearly.

meigin,

celebrated

a

slia

:

meshi-agarti, to eat or drink

(honorific); mcshi-tsurcru, to take

song

or

with one

metta ni

poem. (3), to

command.

meish-O, a celebrated

meiwaku, hhizvaku

"r trouble

;

a negative), rarely,

mezurashigaru, to think strange,

place.

perplexity,

trouble:

be

in perplexity

{Into ni)

meiwaku wo

stini, to

(e.g. a retainer).

(w ith

hardly ever.

Bleiji, see p. 116.

meijiru

mesh.!, boiled

meshi-tsiikai, a

a niece.

which

mendokusai, troublesome. mendori, a hen bird. menjo, a diploma, a passport.

meshi-mono,

adventures.

mei, mei,

mekata,

feel

p. 240.

to

kakeru, to bring (some one) into trouble.

(raetaph.)

p. 115.

a contemptuous

MI

ENGLISH \-UCABULARY.

JAPANESE

to lionise.

mezurashii,

strange,

wonder-

ful.

mi,

three

;

in

enumeration mi.

;

,

517

[

MI mi, an

honorific prefix

see pp.

;

nouns

;

way

road, a

niiclii-nori

:

grow full,— e.g.

to

the moon, or the tide at flood.

iniclii-shio, high

midari

throw into confusion,

to

come

;

sometimes

nam,

miete,

to

to

mints,

(conf. pp.

193,

ataru,

to

find

;

put

mi-komu,

off

migi-{t)te,

round sight

ugly

at).

or

over), a prospect.

isiikerii, to

thing

mijikai,

observe.

of the month. the

ears

:

minii

kakenai, won't listen to

no

tdi,

hard of hearing.

ni it

;

mo mimi

;

through,

mi-mainarn, to look

;

to

overlook

to

;

wrong enough of;

see

to see

to

be captivated

notice

suitable)

;

mi-

mi-tsukurou,

;

and get (some-

to look out for

Mikado, see p. 35. mikan, an orange (mandarin). mikka, three days, the thh-d day

discover

mi-tomerii, to notice, to consider;

miliou, a sample. short.

to

mi-otosu,

;

mi-torerit,

mi-harasbi, a view (down

mi-

133):

mi-nog,isii, to let out of

;

mi-taririi,

look

(to

;

mi-aioaseru, to

mi-dastt,

ini-sokonau,

(na), beautiful.

251 ;

to see into or

to estimate

:

to look, some-

to see,

dis-

the right hand.

mimi,

de-

rights,

the popular party.

(3),

304,

mig'i, the right (side)

migoto

popular

to

to polish, to brush (boots).

migurushii,

a harbour, a port.

see p.

foot-note 37.

migaku,

all

times to try, also to consider as

visible, to appear,

mienaku

:

appear

be

hence

;

mina san,

;

south.

minken,

miru

a lightish green.

m.ieru (2), to seem

66

mocracy.

to deprave.

midori,

minami, minato,

hence

;

rashly, unduly. to

mitta ni narimaslilta,

;

mtinashigo, an orphan.

tide.

(ni), in confusion

midasu,

all

see p. 292, No'.

of you, all your people.

mileage, distance. (3),

conduct, morals (good

or bad).

mina,

see p. 38.

michiru

Some

mim.izu, an earthworm.

mimochi,

a fruit (generally ki no mi).

m.i, a suffix used to form

michi, a

MI

say memezu.

143. 249-

mi,

]

ENGLISH VOCABUI.ARY.

JAPANESE

;

mi-nkcni,

misaki, a cape. mise, a shop mise-saki, :

to

a shop-

window.

show

m.iseru

(2), to

miso,

kind of bean sauce.

a.

misoka, thelastday whether the 30th or

;

conf. p. 251.

of the 31st.

month,

:

[

ini(tsu), three year-old

boxes

:

mitsu-go, a threethree

clu'ld; iniisu-ire-ko,

a castle-gate.

mitsu-me nyudo,

a hobgoblin

a Shinto temple, but see

a present, especially one

brought by a person returning a capital

water

luizu, fresh

cold

specifically

;

to

and

hot,

water as opposed to

mlzti-gwashi,

fruit

salt

viizu-nonii-

;

gofpu, o. tumbler mizii-tsiigi, a water-jug; miztt-nmi^ a fresh;

water lake

;

mizu ga

water

dcrii,

overflowing, to inundate.

mizukara, accord

mo,

;

my

of

196,

(his, etc.)

own

de

270:

;

see pp. 72, 166, see

)iw,

p.

55,

d.

mourning. already,

de,

still,

yet,

one more

nearly

;

a

written

character, specifically a Chinese

ideograph. (irreg.),

to

be

mokaru,

to

be earned or made,

— said of money. moke,

profit, gains.

mokeru

(2), to make (money). miokuroku, a list. mokuteki, an object, a motive. mokuyol)i, Thursday. moraen, cotton. momiji, the maple-tree, cele-

—

for

red

its

leaves

in

autumn.

mommo (na),

ignorant.

a peach

.

tiwmo-iro (»c),

pink- coloured

more (with more mo ;

negative verb) no

hUotsii,

as mo.

raonji,

or

momo,

95-

mo, mo,

green.

mohaya, same

brated

oneself, personally.

a postposition

to

nervous.

city.

water as opposed

pos-

vomit.

moji-m.oji suru

from a journey.

miyako,

owner,

sessor.

moji,

p. 249.

miyage,

MO

mochi-nushi, an

mcegi, dark

with three eyes.

miya,

]

mochiron, of course, certainly. modosu, to give or send back,

each other.

fitting into

mitsake,

Si8

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

MI

.

mo

;

;

mo

sukoshi

yoroshii, see p.

mom.u,

mon,

mon',

mochiiru

employ.

mondai, a mono, a

polite for motle,

both as gerund of

inotsii.

and as

postposition,

mocliimono, property, possessions.

to

a gate.

rice-cake.

mochimash.ite,

knead,

to

a " cash " (a small copper

moclii, a kind of (3), to

rub,

coin).

mon,

292, No. 72.

to

shampoo.

to

short for mono, a thing.

problem, a question.

(concrete) thing,— not be confounded with koto, an

(abstract) thing, see p.

39

dcsn kara, see

motw-goto,

p.

70

;

:

7non{o)

—

;

:

[519I

MO each thing

(in its turn)

to speak

mono

;

mono wo,

;

one,

to

if

answering

exclamation

me"

phrase "excuse

our

to

Perhaps

comes from moshimasu,

it

278)

excuse,

an

to say (see also pp. 249,

moshi-agerii,

:

see p. loi.

dream.

say to a

to

(as) in a

muda (na),

and

apology.

mosu,

p. 246.

mucliu,

mugaku,

superior mdslii-age-kant'rtt, not to ;

useless.

ignorance

a general

mdshi-hancrii, not to ven-

;

to

say

mdshi-iikerii,

;

to

receive, to take in charge; moshi-

a rebellion, a mutiny

illiterate.

miilion-nin, a rebel.

muika,

days, the sixth day of

six

the month.

...7to

origin,

moto

cause

originally,

nam,

to

;

capital (a

motomeru ask

for,

motsu,

(z),

mukaslii,

mukatte

fund of money).

to search for, to

to hold, (hence) to have,

muko,

antiquity,

old

(preceded by ni), turn-

to

be

to.

opposite

to

ni

;

to.

a bridegroom, a son-in-

muko, there

lift.

a postposition carry

:

see p. 73

away

kwii, to bring (things).

;

:

jiiotte

the opposite side, opposite,

other party, he,

mochi-ageru, to

ilea, to

to

for,

wife).

law.

to get.

the

motte

send

mukatte, confronting, towards,

also intransitively to last, to wear:

motte,

to

towards,

to,

mukau,

moto yori, of course.

motode,

(z),

welcome, to marry (a

ing

cause

to

lottery.

a centipede.

days.

watasii, to deliver judgment.

moto,

wheat

(no),

mukade, mukaeru

ing)

for

multou,

m.ujin, a money

a meet-

name

muhitsu

arrange beforehand

ture

mugaku na

:

barley.

venture to say ; nwshi-awaseru, to (e.g.

of

de gozai-

moya, mist, fog. moyo, a pattern. mu, or inu,'six

mugi,

Moslii, Mencius.

fin

reasonable,

or no, ignorant.

I say.

moslii-btin, an objectian.

moslii-wake,

(hence)

very,

or

;

also used as an initial

;

conf. p. 146.

;

mottomo

go

masu, see given

a wood, a forest.

moshi,

right

course:

see also p. 203.

;

motto, still, more mottomio, quite, quite

out-house.

moppara, chiefly. morau, to have receive

hi,

no, see p. 39

see p. 186.

mono-oki, an

mora,

mono

;

MU

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

:

no muko

side, opposite,

m.uku,

pure,

ni,

they,

beyond.

solid,

said of metals.

she,

on the other unalloyed,

,

[

MU mumei

520

]

(no), anonymous.

muna-moto, same as the next. mune, the chest vmiie ga li'anii

myoji, a family name. myonichi, to-morrow.

:

N

to feel sick at the stomach.

mune, p.

a

roof-ridge;

see

also

muninto, an uninhabited island. mura, a village. murasaki, lilac, purple. muri, unreasonable go imiri :

what you say

uiu-eason-

is

musai

(no), wifeless, a bachelor.

an

creature

any

small

neither

bird,

insect,

that

is

quadruped, nor

sauce.

a boy, a son

but see

;

lermination

imperative; see

na,

a

girl,

a daughter

;

but

142 !

na no,

:

friendly, on L;ood

terms.

skelter:

see

form quasi135-8

pp.

44,

;

7S, 135, 142.

an interjection; see

a

negalive

the

of

see p. 168.

nabe, 1 saucepan. nada, a reach or limited

p. 238.

of sea

stretch

portion

of

the

coast.

nadameru nado,

six,

mutsumasMi,

muyami

;

positive

p. 167.

a particle used to

adjectives

naderu

see p. 255.

mti(tsu),

;

the

of

nadakai, famous.

p. 256.

musvime,

name.

700 tsukcni, to give a

na,

alon;r

mustiko,

the per-

name which corresponds our " Christian name :" na

to

na

fish.

mush.!, (with honorific prefix o), the Court word for m!Si\ bean

see p. 79.

;

specifically

sonal

imperative

incalculable, infinite,

musbi,

miiyami

(no),

ni,

helter-

recklessly.

difficult.

myaku,

pulse

the

:

inyalm ivo

myoclio, to-morrow morning. the

by such

day

after

sort

may

it

as,

lo-

but often

of

expletive.

be rendered

or like.

visiting card.

nagai, long. naga-iki, long (2),

life.

to gaze.

nagara, while see pp. 242 nagare, a flow. nagareru (2), to flow. nagasa, length. ;

(na), wonderful, strange.

myogonichi,

a

as

Sometimes

nagamern

lorn, to feel the pulse.

to stroke.

iDrojierly etcetera,

nafiida, a

useless.

(2), to pacify.

(2),

used at the end of an enumeration

reckless,

(na),

muzukashii,

myo

name,

a

na, termination

ablc.

Biuryo,

muyo

n', short for nc, of

na,

112.

dc'sn,

NA

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

39.

;

[

NA nageru

naku nam,

sec p. 281, fool-note.

nama,

nagi, a calm.

naguru,

console, to

to

(2),

cheer.

nai, the "negative adjective;" see pp. 129, 137, 139, 140

nai see

7ua

a ministry, the cabinet.

naislio (no), inside

hence the relations

(friendly

or otherwise)

between

people

inside;

naka,

naka ga

ni,

person's inside;

sukiniasliila,

whole,

whole

d,

existing

naka

I feel

Sometimes naka means

hungry. all,

no

:

as

machi-naka, the

nakagai, a broker. nakagoro, a middle

yoa

domo, see

?

inter-

of

all

more

think

than

naka-naka

;

particularly,

iôn,

bottom of

idly:

idle.

a particular kind

so

because

called

brought to Japan by the "southern

barbarians''

{naniban)^

p. i58.

see^p. 376, foot-

note.

i.e.,

the I'ortuguese or Dutch.

nanii,

a

nami

(no),

wave. average

ordinary,

najiU-taitei, ditto.

uaxnida, to

tears:

shed

ka,

namida wo kobo-

tears.

abbrev.

?

nan da

nani ? what

of

somehow

or other

dd

mo,

']);

1

na7i-doki ? cr

13

nan

;

;

nan

to

to

? ;

nan de anything and

everything (see also

other

others.

naka-yasMki,

;

p. 350,

nan-ji ?

ka,

'^

note

what see p.

something or

naku, without any

assignable cause.

nan, emphatic,

see foot-note to p.

135-

nakereba

nariraasen,

must

see N.B. at top of p. 175.

nakodo,

a middleman, a m,atch-

maker.

naku,

behave

to

(2),

o'clock? nan-nen ? nan-ri

p. 237.

see

(na), conceited, vain.

namtoan-tetsu,

mo ka

comrade.

very,

nakanzuku, more nakare,

nama-hydho,

:

23.

nan de mo, anything

a mate,

might

No

nainakdie ini, to be

nan or

mediate time.

naka-naka,

become

(person's) name.

namakeru

su,

street.

nakama,

namae, a nama-iki

of

secret, private. ;

to

(lit.

namari, Ic.id (the metal). nama-yoi, half-tipsy.

private, secret.

naikaku, naka,

nai koto

:

p. 271.

J

nai-uai,

to die

raw, crude

seep. 313,

to beat, to thrash.

nagusameru

NA

non-existent).

to thro«'.

(2),

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

naga-ya,

521

:

to cry, to sing.

nana(tsii), seven.

nanda,

nandari,

neg. verbal

nandaro,

suffixes, see p. 169.

nando, same as nado. nani ? what ? nani-biin, somehow,

,

.

522

[

KA

mere

nareru

such and

nari'li

please, indeed, but often a

expletive

nani-gashi

;

,

such a person, so and so; nan najiigas/ti,

mo,

so,

ka, p.

such and such, so

,

nani shiro or nan ni

see p. i8g

710

nani-

mo, see

itan[i) de

52; nani-UiVii

and

;

amount? nani

hodo ? wliat naji{7i)i

so and so

]\lr,

itasc-

nani vori, more than

;

anything.

Nankin,

China

(vulg.).

nanni, popular for n.rni: nanni mo naif there is nothing at all. nan-nyo, men and women, sex.

nanoka, nansen,

nansen ni

:

an, to be shipwrecl
nanuka, day

nanzo,

something,

(intrans.)

:

well,

to

recover to

be

to recovery. rectify, to

to

\

,.

,

but see p. 105.

(2),

to

to place in a

be in a

row,

parallel.

narai, a

o'),

see

narimasen, see p. 224. ,-— naro koto nara, if possible. naru, to ring (intrans.). naru, to be, see pp. 224, 136, 17s. 1^5 :.."' nam, 249. naru, to become, sometimes to For

ripen.

ianonii ni

such phrases as v

iiartt,

see p. 249

:

nari-

kawarit, to replace. see p. 238.

!

narutake,

possible,

as... as

if

nasai

nasare, imperative

or

of

see pp. 171, 242, 253.

;

nasaru, see pp. 160, nasareru (2), seep.

171, 249. 171.

apparently non-exis-

tent.

nasti,

(there)

is

not; see pp. 122.

nashi,

a pear.

nawa, a rope. naze ? why ?

naze

to

iit

to,

be-

cause, but see p. 351, foot-note 8.

>

naratieru

narabu,

If,

honorific prefix

p. 241.

nasu, to do. natsu, summer.

nara, short for naraba nara, an oak-tree. nara, ., 1

naraoa,

accustomed:

be accustomed.

I2g.

cure, to change.

,

to

see p. 224.

;

nari (with

nasaso na,

see p. 146,

amend,

to

for naze.

naori-kakarii,

:

on the road

naoru,

how? what?

nado and

nao, still more naoru, to get

nari, or

nasarn

month.

also used for

irii,

possible.

seven days, the seventh

of the

NE

to get

(2),

naruhodo

vulgar for namtJza, a shipwreck

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

habit, a usage.

narasu, to ring (Irans.). narau, to learn.

row.

ne, a

to lie

ne, price

:

ne

!

or

tion

root.

ne ;

ne wo tsukcrn, to

price.

an important interjec-

see p. 238.

neba, termination

of the negative

condit. present; see p. 169.

[

KE nebeya, a

JAPANESE Ijedroom.

523

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

NI

:

524

[

twenty-fourth

tlie

the

of

cl;iy

month.

nikawa, fork

storey, upstairs.

postposition

meat

as

(religi-

opposed

nikii-ya, a

the spirit);

a

niku-sashi,

:

the flesh

nikntai,

to

butcher's

shop, lience a butcher.

nin, a person ;— used only pounds, as go-7iin,

ningen, ningyo,

human

a

in

com-

;

being.

ni,

by

Nippon, niramu,

!

an interjection

nobasu,

Wihon.

ul-tatte ini, to

afterwards

after,

by

:

noclii-

and by

;

nodu-zoi^ a second wife. the neck, the throat

kawal-ii, to

nokori,

:

nodo

be thirsty. all

;

not water)

be at boiling point.

nomu,

ji-ishl-kiia,

;

the

not

nomi,

a

flea.

drink

to

:

cause loss to a

nomi-iaosii,

to

wine-dealer by

drinking his liquor and not pay-

postposition de, see p. 62.

ni-to-lbiki, pulled by two horses. court-yard, a

left.

:

w est nisld-ininami, south-west. nishiki, brocade. nite, the Classical form of the

;

a rtraainder.

nokoru, to remain over, to be nokosu, to leave behind. mviti iiarazii, nomi, only only.

garden

entrance

to

:

a

ing for

it

;

tabako

7s.'

noviu^ to

smoke.

nonoshiru,

to revile.

norite, one who rides (on a horse,

garden. the barndoor fowl.

ni-zukur J, packing wo sijrit, to pack. no, a moor

to climb.

rush to the head

afterwards,

liodi\

north-

niwatori,

go up,

(2), to

conf. pp. 230, 233.

(3), to boil (food,

niwa-guchi,

to

nokorazu, without exception,

to glare at with the eyes.

a

put

narrate, to express

(2), to

noboru,

ga

a coolie.

west

see p. 238.

:

to stretch (trans.), to

ofT.

node,

of a jinrikisha.

carrot.

see

no

no

;

(said of blood).

nioi, a smell.

niwa,

no

for no followed

no^ see p. 81.

nochi,

— said

ninsoku,

nan

noboseru

five people.

ni-nim-biki, pulled by two men. ni-nin-nori, accommodating two pei'sons

;

76» 9^» :

opinion.

a doll.

ninjin, a

186

no^beru

ni(-inotsu), luggage, caryo.

nislai,

see pp.

;

other postpositions, see p. 96

ously speaking,

niru

no, a

pp. g6,

glue.

flesh, ;

NO

97, 99, 102, 142, et pass.

nikai, a second

niku,

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

NI

:

:

ni-ziihiri

no-hara, ditto.

in a carriage, etc.).

norou, to noru, to

curse.

ride

vehicle, in

— on

a boat,

a horse, etc.:

in a

uori-oht-

[

NO rem,

JAPANESE to

be too late

(for

52s

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

the train,

OH

[

on

JAPANESE

6-hei, insolence, arrogance.

526]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

OM

:

527

[

OM

omoshiroi, amusing, omosliironii,

oO

amount

amusement,

amount

the

interest,

fun,

degree

or

amusement. the

a front gate

to think

;

omote-

official.

otnoi-dasti, to call

:

mind ; omoi-Jziru, to make up omoi-tatsu, to reone's mind

to

;

solve

omoi-yarit, to sympathize;

;

omoi-yoran, unexpected.

omowareru

to

(2),

venture

to

on, the book language form of the honorific prefix

oni, a

onna,

a

woman

ora,

but see

:

onna no

a

ko^

you

and :

thoroughfare

osameru

(2\

o-sawagi, oserareru

to

hence to

pacify,

guide;

also

tu

:

put

confusion, a hubbub.

honorific for

(irreg.),

pp. 171, 251.

s'.e

instruction, doctrine, a re-

to

(2),

osM-gami,

teach,

show

to

blottir.g-paper.

7ie !

by coming,

drai-dome^ conf. p. 22.

Holland.

break (intrans.).

desti

a

no

!

lioshii,

as kirit no

goeaimasu,

oshimu,

it

osoi, be

mo

Jioshiu

seems a pity to cut

it.

to regret, to grudge.

oslio, a Buddhist

priest.

late.

osoreru

p. 46.

{2), to

weave.

Oshii is what a pity wrongly but frequently replaced

(insulting).

p. 46.

going

thoroughfare

oreru

to

how.

a hot spring.

ore, see

oru,

:

cannot do without.

oshii, regrettable: oshii koto

self; also

Oranda,

.ni orai'c'nai^

oshieru

a goblin.

onore, onsen, oral,

.

hence to launch.

see pp. 191, 223, 155

;

ligion.

little girl.

I,

oru, to be

oshie,

p. 126.

bird.

classical music.

devil,

(na), remiss.

to lower,

to say,

o.

onaji, the same; see

ongaku,

Russia.

6se, something said (honor.).

be ungrateful.

ondori, a cock

orosu,

.

descend.

(3), to

Orosha, orosoka

away.

on wo shiranai, to

:

ori-aimasm, they

do not get on well together.

govern, to

barley.

on, kindness

be in certain mutual

to

orvt, to break (trans.), to pluck.

think, conf. p. 201.

o-mugi,

ori-ori,

sometimes, just then.

imiH, outwardly,

omou,

;

to time.

relations, e.g.

oriru

out-of-doors

front,

oiiiote-inon^

from time

orifuslii, on a certain occasion,

omotai, heavy. oruote,

OS

an occasion, a time

ori,

ori-au,

fun, or interest.

omoshirosa, of

interesting.

(a certain

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

(2), to fear

filled

\\\{\\

:

osore-iru, to

dread, often used

[

OS as

JAPANESE an almost meaningless

528

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY. polite

RA

1529

RA rashii, a

JAPANESE suffix

;

see p. 133.

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

RY

53°

[

RV

]


ryoji,

ryoji-kwim,

consul:

a

a

judgment,

ojiinion,

in-

ryoko, journey passport

(>yoko-)nu'tij3, a

:

ryoko sum, to travel.

;

ryori, cooking

:

ryori-ntn, a cook;

ryori-ya,^ restaurant; ryori lOo

sum, to cook. ryoshin, conscience.

an epidemic disease

?-^'Mi5

;

be in fashion, to prevail.

to

Ryukyu,

saiku, workmanship, a ware. saikun, an honorific word

the I-ûchu Islands.

for

wife, conf. p. 256. festival.

:

:

sai-

:

take a vote.

to

sairei, a religious

rytiko, prevalence, fashion ryuko-

sum,

decision, verdict

sum,

kc'lsu

saisho, the beginning. saisoku, urging on saisohi

ryoshiii, both parents.

Ityo,

sai-

sai-clii, intelligence,

saiketsu,

sometimes excuse.

tention,

humble word for wife: and children,

a

ski, wife

consulate.

ryoken,

sai,

SA

to

urge on, to hurry up

saiwai, good

luck, happiness,

saizen, the very beginning, saji,

spoon:

a

stiru,

(trans.).

saji

wo

before,

torn,

practise as a physician,

to

conf. p.

3S8, note 6.

sa,

a suffix used to form abstract

nouns

;

see p. 37.

sa or sa sabaki, a !

sabaku, merits

sabi,

;

p. 2;,g.

judicial decision,

to

manage,

to decide tlie

sadameru

be

to

fixed, settled.

(2), to fix, to settle.

sadameshi,

sadamete,

or

positively, surely,

sae, even (adverb),

if

only,

be clear and cold,

to

hence calm and

skilful.

anything

:

taken

more

hence

with

especially

to descend,

to resist,

sakasama,

hence

to go

away,

upside

do\A'n.

sakate, a tip (to a servant, etc.). saka-ya, a grog-shop, sakazuki, a sake-c\x^, sake, rice-beer, also alcoholic liquors

in

fondness

general

s.'kc-ziiki,

:

strong

for

drink,

a

toper; sake ni you, to get tipsy.

sake, a salmon,

sagasu,

to seek, to look for.

sagei'U

(2),

down

prosperous

fish.

sadamaru,

sagaru,

sakana,

sakarau,

lonely,'dull.

(2),

an

saka-miclii, ditto,

(na),

sak^,

rust.

saeru

sakan

:

in, greatly.

of.

sabishii,

the hilly part of a road,

ascent

an_intcijxli'>)i

!

saka,

lo

(trans.).

lower,

to

sakebu, bang

saki,

to yell.

front,

further,

a

on

before,

cape

:

o

ahead,

saki,

see

;

[

S3I

]


SA p.

248

saki sama, the gentleman

;

a

previously,

short

while ago.

sakki, emph.

sakuhan, last night

Mrs,, Miss

see

;

as

also

;

Mr., :

;

to

wake.

cold

;

— said

weather or of one's

samurai,

caste

military

own

feelings.

of the

under the feudal

for

three

;

;

;

tia

(or no),

to whisper. to

a

sasou,

cause to do, to

command,

san-do-me,

to take along :

let.

dictates,

the

with one, to

sasoi-dasu, ditto.

sassh.iru

sam-bu, three per cent

thrice

snsai

ticular.

sashizu,

invite

third time

;

information.

coldness, the degree of

:

trifle

sashitaru, a word of the Written Language meaning special, par-

sam.usliii, lonely, dull.

san-do,

sasai, a

only of the

cold.

san, three

hence to

sasayaku, saseru (2),

system, a warrior.

samusa,

place),

to leave (a

guitar with

gentleman

a

plate.

trifling,

three strings.

samui,

(with a negative)

;

sasa, bamboo-grass.

cool (intrans.), to

me ga sameru, samisen, a sort of fade

quite

all.

beMistant from,

iclii, one-third.

(2), to

sara, a

saru,

hinder.

treble.

sam-tou(n) no

sansei-sha, a seconder,

saru, a monkey.

•wo suru, to hinder. (2), to

;

a supporter.

not at

sam-'bai,

sansei suru, to support,

:

to second

sapparl,

samatageru

seconding (a

approval,

all sorts.

:

go to a

to

temple for worship.

motion)

samatagfe, a hindrance samatagc

sameru

thirty.

sansei,

246-7, 258

j>p.

Fuji,

sankaku, a triangle. sankei suru (irreg.),

to cool (trans.).

sania-zama^

samasu,

san-ju,

sakimen, last year,

;

Mount

san-gwatsu, March.

sakujitsu,

;

sakura, a cherry-tree. sama, way, fashion

san, short for sama ; see p. 258. san, a mountain (in compounds), as Fiiji-san,

for saki.

sakkon, yesterday and to-day. saku, to blossom, saku, to tear (trans.). saku, last (in compounds), yesterday

san-wari go-hu, thirty-five

;

per cent.

at the other end.

saki-hodo,

cent

SA

(3), to

guess.

sassoku, immediately. sasu,

to thrust, to sting a

san-nin-mae, portions

(e.g.

san-wari, thirty per

present

sword) (to

:

;

to carry

sashi-ageru,

a superior)

;

to

sashi-

[

SA dasii, to thrust

JAPANESE forward

;

532

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

sashi-ire-

SE

L

SE seizou,

JAPANESE existence

:

seizon

533

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

sum,

to

SHA

[

SHA sliain,

JAPANESE a

partner

in

a

534

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

firm, a

SHI

E

:

[

shi-ju,

sliimau,

forty.

sliika (with a

neg.), nothing

but,

Some pronounce sMkya.

only.

four sides

shi-kaht na

:

shikara'ba, if (or as)that is so,

shikaru, to scold. shikashi, but (see

then.

pp. 242-3)

of doing

done, no help for

sMkata

:

nothing to be

is

it

;

conf. p. 147.

an examination, an ex-

slllkeii,

periment

shikcn

:

iikc-n/,

iL'o

to

a spread thing,

hence a carpet, a table-cloth,

sliikkari, firm,

tight

:

has

sldkkari

shikkci

:

na,

times)

;

a regent (in medieeval

to

put

into, to

arrange

shikwan, an see

shima, an shimai, p. 292,

the end

shimatsu,

:

put or have on round

the waist

shimc-kint, to close

;

slaimmitsu (na), intimate, shimo, (hoar-)frost shinio-doke, ;

thaw

;

shimo gafiirii, to

pai

freeze.

anxiety, sorrow: sldm-

bled

mo

nam,

shimpai ni

;

shimpo,

shimpu, your

to

become

progress

:

shimpo sum,

;

—

by birth, not go shimpu {sama),

a father,

father.

compounds),

(in

shinncn, the

new

the heart

•

as

year.

hence the wick

;

of a lamp.

(no),

shimai, see

real

true,

:

shin ni,

a

beginning affair.

and

kind,

an

hence

article,

more goods

shinarnono, ditto.

Shina,

end, the whole of any

be anxious or trou-

to

siirii,

frequently

69.

the

to fasten, to close,

(2),

lo

shina,

(i).

island.

No.

see

really.

ofEcer.

sMka

suffix,

up, to shut up.

shin

inside.

sWkya,

hence

sh.in,

see p. 344, note 3.

shi-komu,

sliiraeru

shin, new

rude, impolite.

shikken,

total,

212.

by adoption

rudeness

shim-

to progress.

firm.

shikkei,

;

anxious.

shi-kitari, a custom that been handed down.

sJiita,

etc.

(ni), perpetually.

shikiri

newspaper

sliimeru, a causative

shimpai,

shiki, a ceremony. lit.

a newspaper

sliimo, below.

pass an examination,

sliiki-mono,

see p. 194.

;

news,

shime-daka, a sum shimeppoi, damp, p.

shikashi-nagara, but, nevertheless.

ga nai, there

to finish

shimbun,

bim-ya, a newspaper man.

or no, square.

shikata, a way

SHI

sluinban-sld, a

sllika, a deer, a stag.

sM-kaku,

]

ENGLISH VOCA BULARY.

J APANKS

SHI

535

::

China

:

Shina-jin,

Chinaman. shin-ai, family

affection.

a

536]

[

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

SHI slLincliUj

brass

shinchu-zttkuri,

:

arranged or fastened with brass.

an

sliindai,

property

estate,

ni

sJiindai'kagiri

to

7iarn-,

:

be-

pp.

superior

a

;

shiiijo-mono,

see

a

shinki (na), new. a

shinkd suru, to

;

shiraberu

evolution

shinkwa-

:

ron, the doctrine of evolution,

:

conf. p. 25.

white

chrysan-

kinsman.

relation, a :

shinsei na,

shireta,

kindness

shinseisu

:

an-

inform.

(2), to

self-evident.

sMrimochi

two tsuku,

to fall

in a sitting position.

to

withdraw

(intrans.).

castle.

sliiro, imper. of suru, to

do

nani

:

shiro, see p. i8g.

sMroi,

sacred.

an

jiouncement.

shiro, a

sacredness

sh-insetsu,

hair

a

an intimation,

sliirase,

shirizoku,

the soul. truth.

sliinsei,

investigate, to

to

(2),

shira-ga, white

down

sliinnen, the new year.

shinrui, a

don't

shiran,

for

examine.

sliiraseru

believe.

sliinkwa,

shinri,

credible.

themum. shijikd-shin,

belief:

believing heart

sMnrei,

sliinzu-beki,

sMra-giku,

present.

sliinko,

of

know. to present

(irreg.),

to

251:

II,

in

woman

the lower middle class, Mrs,

sliira, familiar

to believe.

respeetfully

now used

sliio, salt, salt water, the tide.

a believer.

sbinjiru (3), shinjo suru

prefixed

_fo

the sense of ^ married

come bankrupt.

sWnja,

honorific

SHI

white.

sIiiroiTii, a tinge of whiteness.

slLiromono, merchandise.

na, kind.

shinshi, a gentleman.

sliirosa, whiteness, the degree of

new shape. Sliinto, the name of the aboriginal

shiru,

sh-intai, a

religion of the

the It

Japanese prior to

introduction

shinuru 172,

(irreg.),

198,

212

sign, a

shi-shaku,

the

;

see pp.

shini-sokonau,

(irreg.), to believe

Shi-slio, see

shisho, a

mark.

title

p. 408,

of viscount

note 10.

teacher.

shisoku,

(with

honorific

go) your son; conf girl,

can't

sliiso, a thought.

in, to trust.

shinzo, properly a

shirenai,

:

shirushi, a

barely to escape death.

shin-yo suru

know

Buddhism.

to die

:

to

tell.

of the gods.''

of

means " the way

whileness.

but with

sMson,

p.

a descendant.

256.

prefix

[

SHI sWta,

the under or lower part of

anything, downstairs ni,

below, underneath

ho, the

sMta no

;

bottom, beneath.

sMta,

tongue

the

sum,

no shita

:

sliitagatte,

obey

to follow, to

according

ni

:

shitagi, under-clothing.

sMtasliii, intimate,

shitate-ya, a shita-zara, a

sKtaku

:

(under-

nature

shiisu-

:

shitsurei na, rude, impolite.

shoben, sbobun,

a

the

urine.

treatment, punishment. consent,

nai, there is

stiru,

the

title

(meaning

no help

:

the

honest.

shiyd

ga

for

see

;

it,

no-

also pp.

147, 182.

slii-yu, female and male

:

shiyu-

sexual selection (Darwin).

spontaneous,

:

natural

tota, natural selection.

(na), quiet.

shizen ;

no,

shizen-

facto

century

to

or'glass

room,

shoji suru

of

(for

literal-

which enclose a Japanese

shojiru of doing

shizea, spontaneity

to

from the

sho-gwatsu, January. shoji, the wood and paper

shojiki,

lowness

thing to be done

com-

assent,

shdchi

:

A.D. 1868.

cC)

and 5

expression.

way

trade,

ly generalissimo) of the de

slides

slliyagaru, equivalent to suru, yagarii being a contemptuous suffix,

;

shobai-

:

of

end of the tweltth

question

mon-sho, a written question.

shizuka

business

trade,

the

shogun,

drawers

shitsurei, rudeness, impertinence:

tota,

sliobai,

military rulers of fapan

and vulgar

as

countries

all

consent, etc.

sllitsu, a room, a cabin.

sliiyo, a

—

shohoku or shoshu

lirehension

friendly.

saucer.

shitsumon, a

(in-

sliizumu, to sink (intrans.). in compounds, sho, many, all

slioclii,

clothing).

adding to

down

to quiet

trans.).

appropriate to a certain trade.

tailor.

sMta-zubon,

shlzumaru,

gara,

to.

shitaku, preparations iw sum, to prepare. shitan, sandal-wood.

SHO

shonin, people in general.

to lick one's chops.

sWtagau,

]

;

shita-uchi

:

S37

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

(3),

produced, to

sboken,

to possess.

(irreg.),

honesty

to

:

shojiH

produce,

to

na,

be

arise.

reading (books)

:

shaken

svrii, to read.

shoki, a

secretary.

sboko,

a

proof

:

shoko-nin,

a

witness.

shokubutsu,

a plant.

sbokuma, a dining-room. sbokumotsu, food. sbokun,

gentlemen,

Sirs, all

of you.

[

SHO

JAPANESE

shokînin, an

artisan,

S38

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

a worlc-

SO

; :

539

[

ja gomimasen,

that

so in, that l
so ka mo, so ka

109 and

Nos.

1

indeed

;

no

so,

10

:

so ko, this, so sa ! yes

;

so shite, see p. 242

;

so

loa ihan, that won't do.

SO, the auxiliary numeral for boats

and ships. so (na), a termination

of quasi-

137 and 183 ; also used separately, as " it would

adjectives, see pp.

seem that"

(see pp. 183

—

4).

solba, the market price, the current rate.

sobieru (2), to up fintrans.).

stretch up,^to reach

S0ch.a, inferior

tea.

sochi, or

be brought up,

to

soji,

coarseness

:

somatsii

discordance

:

soi

tation.

son,

pecuniary

loss, especially

—the

son, lit. a village, numeral for miira,

village.

to provide

(2),

loss.

auxiliary

;

(some-

times) to be provided with.

sonata, you. sonjiru (3),

to spoil

that kind ni, so

sonnara so,

and

(trans,

wo

of,

such as that

(much).

(for so nara),

stmt, to

(adj.)

:

healthy, vigorous.

sonsMtsu,

pecuniary

suitability, a fair fit,

(e.g.

of a lake)

chill.

is

loss.

amount

:

sod

proper.

(from English).

sky

the

sora-iro,

:

sky-

blue. (subst.). see pp.

51—3:

sore de wa, that being so, then

next 194.

an internal

that

sono ho, you (in

sore kara, after that,

cleanse.

soko, there. soko, the bottom

if

well then.

sore, that

no doubt.

cleansing: soji

soken (na),

iia,

someru (2), to dye. sommei, (your) august name. somoku, herbs and trees, vege-

sora,

sides.

is

for

coarse, rude.

soppu, soup

see p. 257.

soko-bie,

somatsu,

na,

sodo, a row, a tumult.

nai, there

numeral

of foot-gear.

all sorts

soo,

grow up.

soi,

fail.

legal parlance).

(2), to bring up.

difference,

to spoil, to

sono, that

to hold a consultation.

soho, both

thereabouts.

the auxiliary

somta

:

sobau,

soku,

senna, there.

soda-mizu, soda-water(from Eng.) sodan, consultation sodaii sum,

to

SO

in trans.).

sochira,

sodateru sodatsu,

sokoera,

sonaeru

alongside.

soba,

]

sokonau,

see p. 296,

to,

and the other

that,

not

is

such as that

of,

:

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

so

:

;

sore

made no

For the

koto,

;

then, see p.

inter jectional use

of sore, see p. 239.

soroban, an

and

abacus.

[

JAPANESE

so soroe,

ii

match, a

set

:

S40

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

see also p.

SU

[

JAPANESE

su

541

sumau, to reside. sumasu, to conclude

1^.

used also incor-

rub;

to

a

surudoi,

sharp.

susugi-sentaku,

the

washing

of

clothes.

sumomo,

a species of small red

plum.

susugu,

to rinse, to cleanse.

susuki, the

sumpo,

susumeru

dimensions,

to dwell.

sumu,

to

The

iinish.

to

negative

sometimes means to be

siimaii

to

be

sun, an inch. suna, sand.

susumu,

to advance, to progress

(intrans.).

suteru suu, to ni, already.

suzu,

ore's

sword

to

(irreg.),

random

at

squat

to

(in

Japanese

tin.

suzume,

years.

suppa-nuki suru

throw away.

suck.

fashion).

many

sunen,

or

a railway station (from

(2), to

suwaru,

sftnawaclii, namely, forthwith.

sunen

to urge, to offer,

the English word).

clear.

sunde-uo-koto

eulalia grass. (2),

recommend.

sutensho,

improper.

draw

to stireba, see

:

100 soru or suru, to shave.

torn,

\iolet.

sumu,

note 15

3,

rectly for soru, to shave, as higc

-wrestle: S!tmd-tori{-g!isa),

suiEU,

—

412, note 22.

suru,

(trans.),

sumi, charcoal, Indian ink. sumi-jimen, an open space. sumo, wrestling: stimd wo

TA

VOCABULARY. 352

suiuai, a residence,

lo

]

— ENGLISH

(as

a sparrow.

suzuri-bako, an suzushii,

ink-box.

cool, fresh.

a swashbuckler does).

suppai,

sour.

sura, even,

it'

1

sura-sura to,

>

suribi,

suru

a

ta,

only.

surari to,

match

(irreg.), to

smoothly,

out more ado.

make

do, to

92, 133, 151, 195,

251

half

done

:

:

to,

to

;

sliite

leave

at the begin-

ning of a sentence, see note 10

see

198,210,211,

shi-kakcni,

suru

;

miru

to,

p. 352,

see pp.

denoting

sufiSx

ta, a

also pp.

;

a

past time

;

see pp. 150, 166.

ta, other:

(for striking).

especially pp. 158, 224

212,

witli-

sotto ta, besides that.

rire-field.

tabako,

tobacco

European word) tobacco-pouch lo

;

:

(from tabako-ire,

tahaho

the

a

wo nomu,

smoke."

taberu

(2), to

eat

:

cunf. pp. 156,

251-

tabemono,

food,.'victuals.

:

[

TA

tabi, a time {tmefois) often

times ?

:

tabi-tabi,

how

tabi ?

i/iu

:

542

many

mo, any^number

ikii tabi

of times, however often.

tabi, a journey

;

sunt, to

feel

taira (na),

;

see p.

torch,

flat.

taohi-banasbi,

a

conversation

taisbita, important.

tadaima,

immediately.

tadashii,

correct, just. to

rectify,

///

examine

to

a verbal suffix

tai, a termination

taigal,

lagai

:

;

see p. 134.

of desiderative

see pp. 133, 165, 1S3.

the

most

part,

pro-

bably.

taihen,

lit.

a great change, hence

very, awfully, see p. 147.

taiho, a cannon. taika, a famous man. taiko, a applied

title

to

of honour,

any but

— rarely

the

Taiko

Ilideyoshi, the military ruler of

Japan

at the

century.

reach. to

be opposite to

:

taitei, for the most part, generally,

a quantity.

takai,

end of the sixteenth

high

;

hence

dear

(in

price), loud.

takara,

a treasure

:

takara-mono,

soniething very precious,

takaru, breed,

a large tree. for

general or admiral.

taishite, vis-ii-vis, to.

taka,

mutually

ni, see p. 405, foot-note 3.

;

iaisia-ti.

taiyo, the sun.

endme.

(ni),

adjectives

full

tasshiru (3), to taisuru (irreg.),

warn.

(2), to

taisho, a

taiso, greatly, much, very.

tada, only, simply. tadaolii ni, forthwith.

taiboku,

taisetstt na,

taisb.0, loud laughter,

in the street.

tagaru,

:

important.

taishite, see

29.

(samS)

taikutsii

taisVii, a crown-prince.

a pluraliiing suffix

into, to

:

bored.

taisetsu, importance lence

;

prohnbly.

taeru tagai

taikutsu, tedium, ennui

taisa, a colonel, a post-captain,

go on a j ourney.

tadasu,

TA

taiko-ish.a, a quack physician.

taimatsu, a

tabi\ye dcni, to

tabi-bito, a traveller. tabun, a good deal, most

tacbi,

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

to

—as

collect flies

(Intrans.),

to

or maggots.

take, a bamboo, take, a mountain peak, take, length, stature, taki, a waterfall.

tako, a kite (toy), tako, a corn (callosity). taku, a house, hence a humble term for husband (see p. 256) taku dc, at home.

taku, (rice).

to light (the

fire),

to

cook

;

543

[

TA

takusan, much, many, plenty mo takusan, that is plenty, I don't want any more

;

an

:

(intrans.),

to

collect (as

water in a puddle).

tamaru

endure

(trans.), to

lania-

:

of

chest

a

(2), to fall over.

cod-fish.

taralba), termination of the con-

'

in order to

sal
because

of,

tafue nl

nam,

be profitable.

tamesu, to try, to tamochi-kata,

;

degree

the

keep

power

of

an

in

:

tan wojiaku,

be

to

to'
not worth.

a man's name, see

taru,

ii

p. 36.

:

/nis/ii

con-

particle

Classical

tracted from to

an/,

= is

(that),

taru mono, one

who

a warrior,

tashika

(na),

tasMkameru

tana, a shelf. tane, a seed, the material

for^the

formation of anything projected,

sure:

certain,

tasho, more or les=, hence amount,

tassWru

valley.

tanin, another person, a stranger.

to aslc, hence

ascertain,

tasslli, a notification.

spittoon.

tanjun (na), simple. tanomu, to rely on,

to

(2),

to verify.

degree.

a subject, the whereM'ithal.

to engage.

:...?«'

tashlka ni, certainly.

to spit.

tan-haki, a

164

p.

past, see p. 166.

is

(trans.).

phlegm

suffice,

to

(3),

taro, termination of the probable

as

saliva,

termination of the frequen-

taru, a cask.

taste.

lasting

to

of the

tative form, see pp. 167, 189.

Taro,

article.

tamotsu,

tari,

is

the

:

to

termination

enough, conf.

soul.

tamau, to deign; conf. p. 253. tame, sake no lame ni, for

wear or

taredo(mo),

tariru

No. 95.

tamashii, the

(3),

sometimes

to hire,

See also p. 249

14.

tanosliinii, joy, pleasure.

p.

:

o

309,

to

attain

to,

to

reach.

tasHkaru, to apply to,

tanomi moshimasTi, see

No

cabinet,

concessive past, see pp. 166, 187.

ranai sometimes means too, conf.

taui, a

a

drawers.

ditional past, see pp. 166, 184.

tamaru

tan,

tansu,

tara, a

omelet.

TA

VOCAHULARY.

taoreru

conf. p. 65.

tama, a ball, a bead, a jewel. tamago, an egg tannTju-vaki,

p. 295,

]

— ENGLISH

JAPANESE

to

be saved

;

but conf.

p. 204.

tasukeru

(2), to save, to help.

tataku, to knock to knock on. tatami, a mat. tatamu, to pile up. :

taiaki-tsukeni,

:

[

TA

S44

]

TE

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

tate-fuda, a notice-board. tateru 1,2), lo set up, to build, tateru (2), to be able to stand

tefuru, a table and Engl,

tegami,

a

tegarui,

(intrans.).

(.from

letter.

tatoe, a comparison, a metaphor,

tei, a state (of things).

teikoku, an

tatoeru

compare.

(2), to

up

teinei (na),

stand up, to

to

look in

:

sit

tachi-

tachi-yorti^ to

;

and emphatic

for

to honour, to venerate.

tattosa,

veiiL-rableness.

tayori,

something

tazuna,

;

conf. p. 256.

in,

on

rely

to

te, the termination of the gerund.

16 5

te

:

see

irii,

141;

192,

ti-

mo, see

pp. p.

hand,

the

nori-te,

passengers

it

means person,

lit.

riders,

an

in

railway carriage,

etc.;

340, foot-note.

te-arai,

violent, rough.

tebukuro,

hence

Sometimes

handwriting.

comiDounds

arm,

a glove.

i.e.,

in as

the

omnibus, see also p.

;

be

appro-

the survival of

see p. 81. suitable.

fit,

trouble

:

Icma ga toreru,

temadoru,

take

to

time

and

trouble (intrans.). (witli

temae,

front

honor, ;

o),

a hoyden.

hence you, also

I,

conf. p. 47.

temmon-gaku,

astronomy.

teiTipen, a sign in the heavens.

Tempo,

a nengo or " yearname," which lasted from A. D.

1830 to 1844; hence an oval copper coin with a hole in the middle, struck during that period.

teclio, a note-book.

ten, a point.

tefuda, a

ten, the sky, heaven.

visiting card.

to

take time and trouble (intrans.).

temba

187.

the

to

(irreg.),

tekito (na),

tema,

p.

(public).

fittest.

teki, of

to visit.

155,

to bring

at a meeting.

teldshu-seizon, the

to ask, to enquire,

(2),

(irreg.),

— as a motion

priate.

a bridle.

tazuneru

in

husband

teki suru

tavorl ni siini^ to rely on.

te,

the master of a house, a

teisliu,

teki, a drop.

tattoi, venerable, worshipful.

see

polite.

teki, an enemy

tada.

tattobu,

specifically

teislii, incorrect for teisJnt.

teishutsu suru

at.

vulgar

tatta,

to

rise,

(of a dog), to depart

hmytt^ to go back

empire,

Japan.

tatsu, 1 dragon,

tatsu,

iafel

easy, slight.

tatoeba,

for instance.

Dutch

table).

[

TE

JAPANESE

ten-clli, heaven and earth.

545

]

—ENGLISH

VOCABULARY.

TO

[546

TO tochaku,

JAPANESE arrival

:

tdchakti

J

ENGLISH VOCABULARY. sum.

TO

;;

.

[

TO

JAPANESE

tomodachi,

companion,

a

547

a

toniokaku(ino), in any case, be that as it may, somehow or

tomorokosbi, Indian corn. tomurai, a funeral. tonaeru (2), to recite, to

pro-

awful,

husband.

tonto (mo),

altogether

not

negative)

at

;

(with a

Ton

all.

to

sometimes means with a thud.

be able to

to seize, to arrest. to

take (intrans.),'^to

a thoroughfare, a street, a

management, to

manage.

siege

arrange

to

tori-motsti,

;

tori-shiraberu, to investigate;...

ni

totte,

with regard

to.

toru, to pass through, to pass by : tori-kaknru, to happen to pass by. of a mountain:

tosan, the ascent

moun-

tain.

tosh.i, a year,

hence age:

grow

old

;

toshi

toshi

no

yotta, elderly, aged.

naosazu,

neither

more

less than, just, exactly.

wo suru ball

right through. old (said only of

people).

:

tori-ire, ingathering, harvest.

the

;

mose, see bottom of p. 294.

tori-aezu, forthwith.

keep

hurry; iori-kaerv, to exchange

tdsu, to put or let through, to admit (e. g. a guest) toshi

treatment.

tori-atsukau,

tori-maki

to

be in a

iori-isogzi, to

toshiyori (no),

see p. 243

tori-atsakai,

mo

;

tori-chigae-

;

tori-ireru,

;

toshi, the act of doing something

door fowl.

;

manage

confuse

to

•wo toru, to

talte.

a bird, especially the barn-

way, as

for; tori ni yam,

tori-atsukau, to un-

tosan siiru, to ascend a

tiger.

toraeru (2), toreru (2),

dertake, to

tori ni

;

tori-kakomu, to surround, to be-

excessive.

'

;

go for

to

come

gather in

tonen, this year. tonin, the person in question. tonogo, a ''man, a gentleman, a

nor

:

ru,

absurd,

j

tondemonai,

tori

a stone)

(e.g.

but sometimes torn, to take, merely expletive in compounds

to send for

(e.g. opinions).

tonda,

tori,

stationary

a

iurti, to

tonari, next door.

tori,

toro,

tori ni ihi^

other.

tora, a

TO

VOCABULARY.

lantern.

friend.

claim

]

— ENGLISH

(irreg.), to

of conversation

rolling, to entertain skilfully.

totan,

zinc.

tote, a postposition

;

totemo, anyhow,

in

see p. 83.

(with a neg.) not at

means. toto, at

last.

any all,

case

by no

S48

[

TO tou, to

ask.

tozen,

right, proper.

tsuji, an interpreter, interpreting.

tsubaki, a camellia-tree. tsuben, interpretation, an tsuben tuo

:

sitni,,

tsiijiru

inter-

to inter-

—

of rice

e.g.

a

;

tsuchi, earth

tsuchi-yaki, earth-

:

a

a

stick,

staff: tsue

tsuku, to lean on a

wo

:

:

tsugd

luarui,

tsugo

shidai,

your convenience

tsugu,

certain

inconvenient

according

;

;

to

tsugo ga de-

;

p. 301,

;

rea-

yoi, convenient

7!0

no

kimasu, see

altogether

total,

convenience,

tsugo

No.

7.

(2), to catch.

pour into

:

do

to

word)

depreciatory

(a self-

conf.

p.

control,

to

;

tsukasadoru,

to

direct.

to use, to

employ.

tsiikawasu, to give, to send. tsukegi, a lucifer match.

tsukeru (2), to set down

to

fix,

in

tsuke-agarti,

to affix,(hence)

writing,

be

to

to

add

:

up

puffed

with pride.

tsuki, the moon, a month tsuki hi, the sun and moon, a date ; :

to join (trans.), to follow,

to succeed to (a patrimony)

also

;

tsitgl-dasu^ to

pour

out.

end of the month

isuki-ziiL, the

tsuki ga agaru, the

moon

;

rises,

tsiiki-ai, intercourse.

tsui (ni), tsuide,

tsukamaeru

tslikau,

next (adverb).

tsugo, the sum

to

em-

of

285, foot-note 3.

staff.

tsugai, a pair (of fowls, etc.). tsugi (no), the next sono tsiigi

go

tsukai-michi, a means

tsiikamatsuru,

enware.

sons

tsuka, a hilt. tsiikaeru (2), to serve. tsukai, a message, a messenger:

ploying.

seed.

also

to

tsukai no mono, a messenger.

ii

ni,

understand,

to

(3),

speak (a language),

pret.

tsubo, jar. tsubu, a grain,

tsue,

TS

tsuji, a cross-road.

tsutoa, the guard of a sword.

preter

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY,

JAPANESE

at last.

occasion,

tsuide ni, apropos

tsuitachi,

the

apropos

:

no

the right or to the

of.

fir.st

day of

the

month.

tsuite (preceded by ni), according to, owing to, about tsuite :

iku, to follow.

tsuiyasu,

to spend, to

tsuki-atari, the end of a road where one must turn either to

tsuki-ataru,

see

tsukiru

to

to

(3),

end,

through,

a

be exhausted.

tsiiko,

passing

thorouglifare

squander.

left.

tsuku. come to an

:

tsiikd

through or along.

sunt, to pass

[

TS tsuku,

to

push, to shove

ataru, to collide, to

end

549]

:

tsuki-

come

to the

(of a street). to

stick (intrans.),

times

to

result

some-

tsuki-soii,

:

to

a

specifically

a table,

very low Japanese viriting-table.

tsakunen, listlessness, gaping, tsukuru, to make, to compose grow

(trans.)

;

tsukuri-dasu,

:

to the

;

trifling.

long run.

at last, in the

companion.

Nigori'ed

a

tsureru

it

hus-

take with

one:

together.

to

(2),

means

a

as fttfii-znre,

together,

tsureie kuru, to bring (a person).

go together.

to

tsurei, the general precedent, the

to

(.2),

into

pack, or

stuiT,

;

tsuru,

tsiimc-yoru,

:

to

honorific

a crime

;

istimi no

sunt, to

tsumi

c),

a mosquito-

(e. g.

hang up.

tsuri-ageru, to

to angle, to catch fish with

a line and hook.

tsurube,

a well-bucket.

tsutsuji, a kind of azalea. tsutsumi(-inoiio), a

(to the touch).

innocent;

tsutsumu, tsuyo,

to

circulation

circulate (as

parcel.

wrap up. :

tsuyo

sum,

to

money).

tsuyoi, strong.

punish,

tsumi-ni, cargo. tsumori, an intention

tsuyu, soup. tsuyu, dew tsuzoku, colloquial, comrnon. tte, see pp. 83—4. :

:

tsumori-

gaki, a written estimate.

tsumoru, to be heaped tsumu, to pick.

up.

tto, see bottoin of p. 82.

u

tstimuri, the head.

tsunagu, to tsune (ni),

with

(often

tsuru, a stork. tsuru, to hang net)

a finger or the nail, a claw.

draw near. tsumetai, cold tsumi, a sin, nai,

unsym-

change, small money.

but see p. 256.

tsumazuku, to stumble. tsumbo (no1, deaf.

squeeze

disagreeable,

and used as a sufKx,

tstiri

attentively.

tsumaraii(ai), worthless,

tsumeru

violent.

usual plan.

utmost.

tsume,

grow

pathetic.

tsure-datsu, do

to exhaust, to

tsuku-zuku, tsuma, a wife tsumari,

or

to

(trans.),

collect

band and wife

to produce.

tsukusu,

tsurai,

tsure,

accompany.

to

tsuno, a horn. tsunoru, to

levy, to increase

tsUku,

tsukue,

uc

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

fasten, to tie up.

generally

usual, ordinary.

:

tsune no,

a wet-nurse.

uba, ubau,

to take f)y force, to rob.

uchi, the

inside,

hence a house.

;

55°

[

uc

home, hence a humble term no uchi

;

home.

at

de,

means

sometimes

helping

tichi

ni,

For

while.

form

to

o

;

Uchi

superla-

of the kind that

fan

uderu (2), to boil,— e.g. udonko, flour, meal. :

means circumstances or nature, as kami no mi tie

gods

ue, the nature of the

;

with regard

vievv,

also

in

establishments

a horse.

umai,

nice to eat, tasty.

food

baby lan-

(in

conf. p. 240, footnote.

;

to be born. birtli

a

hence

;

the character or disposition.

umaya, ume,

a stable.

a plum-tree

umeru

(2), to :

ume-mi, going

:

plum-blossoms.

to see the

fill

up with

umi,

the

sea

:

—

earth, to

make up

to

ttute-aivaserii,

3.

wni-be,

the sea-

shore.

ueru (2), to plant. ugokasu, to move (trans,). Ugoku, to move (intrans.). uguisu, a nightingale.

umu,

uji, a surname, hence Mr.

unagi, an

ukagau,

vinasareru

enquire,

to

un,

to

(2),

to ask, to

;

tin

:

used in

receive

:

conf. ;

p.

?/X't--

toru, to take delivery, to receive.

for to hear

luck

no yoi, lucky

a

humble word

conf. p. 251,

receipt.

bear

;

iiii

no

eel.

(2),

be

to

troubled

with nightmare. This verb

to guarantee

uketamawaru,

to

to,

•oanii, unlucky.

uke-oi-nin, an underwriter. uke-ati,

give birth

to

umi-dasiL, ditto.

listen to, to visit,

uketori, a

at the entrance

department and

(metaph.), see pp. 342 iieki-ya,

:

gardener.

251:

one

large

other

bury

to.

vaccination.

ueki, a garden plant

ukeru

is

umare-tsuki, by ;

ue-boso,

There

to every public

umareru (2),

an egg.

ue, the lop of anything conf. p. 260 710 7te 111, above, on, after.

a point of

a

where cards

are received, information given, etc.

guage)

the arm.

Sometimes

dignity to

in

porter's lodge,

umamma,

does not open and shut.

ude,

enquiry

of

a sort

superior

office

uma,

uclliki, retiring, bashful. a

UN

Japan.

tives, see p. 146.

ucb-iwa,

uke-tsuke, mere

inside, in

ni^

sono tuhly meanwhile, soon nchi

for

(see p. 256), taken from,

an extract

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

husband

:

this,

unazuku,

the passive,

cup-and-ball

to take exercise.

unjo, a

only

to nod.

unchin, freight(-money). undo, bodily exercise dania,

is

foriii.

tax, a tariff.

;

;

2indd-

undo suru,

[SSI

UR

JAPANESE

ura, the back or reverse

side of

urayamu, urayamashigaru, urayamashii, iireru

envy (not

(to '

bad

n

in

also to wish to be like.

;

sell

ureshii,

uri-sabaku,

:

urusagaru,

to

beautiful, lovely.

usagi, a hare. ushi, a cow, a usta.inau, to

uso, a

bull,

an

a falsehood

to lie

:

uso-tsukif a

rush

usutoeri, with a

hemp

uta,

;

uso

:

a Japanese

a

uttoshii, cloudy,

(trans.),

to

to

law about,

iu,

fish

:

usu-akai,

tdchatte oku, ditto.

sitru^

a

fish;

uwo wo

tsiiru,

to

line.

to reverence.

awe-inspiring.

w separative particle

see p.

;

85; also pp. 94, 166, 193, 19s, 238, 260, 261, 274. For its use as an interjection, see p. 87.

wa, an

irregular auxiliary

ral, see p.

utcigai

utau, to sing. utcharu, to throw away,

person,

a

:

with a rod and

wa, a

opposed to a

(as

coat.

rumour ttwasa wo

bound

(in colour or con-

doubt

etc.).

uwagi, an overcoat, a uwagutsu, a slipper. uwasa, talk about

wo

'^

:

dull.

address (on an en-

uya-uyashii, uzura, a quail.

wo

wa,

wabiru to dis-

nume-

no.

a wheel.

wabi, an

okosu, to raise a question.

:

go

to

uyamau,

Chinese) poem, a song.

regard

(2),

at the

usu-gurai, dusk.

utagai,

to

liar.

insufficient

sistence),

pink

ni,

matting

edging.

light, thin

Usui,

remove

uwo,

lose.

no ushiro

:

go

to talk about.

ox, beef.

behind.

lie,

beautiful,

utsusu,

gossip,

ushiro, the back or hinder part of of,

compound

in

utsiikushii,

velope,

bother.

find troublesome.

uruslii, lacquer, varnish.

uruwashii,

meaningless and

prefix

uwa-gaki, an

urusai, troublesome, a

back

a.

some-

to appeal.

to sell off.

anything

omittable

uttaeru

to feel joyful.

(trans.)

sell

times used as

wo

tepfd

:

It is

copy.

joyful.

uri, a melon. to

to hit

to strike,

along together.

enviable.

conf. p. 206.

;

ureshigaru, uru,

utsu,

verbs, as [iichi-')tsure-datsu, to

to sell (intrans.), to be

(2),

able to

WA

VOCABULARY.

utsu, to fire a gun.

anything,

sense)

]

— ENGLISH

apology. (3),

to lament,

gise.

wabok-U,

peace.

to apolo-

,

.

552

[

WA 5

1

:

waga

own, one's own, see mi, myself

waga

;

p.

hai,

a bribe

wairo

;

ivo isukatt,

tvairo ivo iikcrii, to be

to bribe;

bribed.

waka-danna,

son

the

of

the

master of the house.

wakareru

wakari

:

vi naru, to understand (honor-

liard

no

luakari

quick-

Iiayai,

sharp;

ivakari-nikui

understand

to

wakari-

;

yasiii, easy to understand.

Wakaru,

to understand

kitte iru,

come

to

wakari-

:

to a clear

un-

said of

;

:

managed

can't be

it

in

way. (2),

divide, to share

to

:

wahe-atacrii, to distribute in ap-

wakete, specially. waki, the side of anything, sometimes elsewhere of,

:

no waki

beside

;

ni, at

waki ye,

elsewhere.

wakimaeru to

call

(2), to

comprehend.

Eng-

dogs

Children

so.

straw.

warai, laughter. waraji, a kind

of straw sandals

used only out-of-doors.

warau, to laugh. ware, I (in book

language)

wari-ai, proportion. wari-bike, discount.

warui,

a share.

(hence

bad,

also

see ill,

pp.

sometimes) 128,

139:

to blame.

waru-kuchi, bad

waru-mono,

languge.

a worthless fellow,

a rufSan.

warii-kusa, a weed. Wasei, made in Japan. washi, a vulgar contraction

of

liiatakushi, I.

propriate shares.

the side

varnish (from the

word).

loariikii

to discern.

"wake, a reason, a cause do iit wake ds ? why ? so no wake ni i\.'a

wakeru

a gulf, a[,l)ay.

wanishi,

ugly,

ikimascn,

naughty.

a bowl.

wari-mae, (trans.)

to boil

water.

wakatsu,

a planet.

ware-wa7-e, people like rae, we.

derstanding.

wakasu,

wan, wan,

wara,

separated

witted,

a spring of water.

wan-wan, bow-wow.

(2), to part with, to be

wakari, understanding ;

WA

to boil (intrans.).

wampaku (na),

lish

wakai, young.

that

waki-mizu,

waku,

wakusei,

we.

wairo,

ific)

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

waga, my

:

discriminate,

wasure-mono,

something

for-

gotten.

wasureru

(2), to forget.

wata, wadding. watakushi, selfishness, I

:

like

wataliushi-domo, we,

me, I

;

conf. pp.

48

—

(hence)

people 9.

[

WA wataru,

JAPANESE to cross (a river).

553

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

YA

:; :

LSS4

YA yare

(an exclamation of encour-

!

agement derived from yarn, give), go on halloa to

196, 25

hand

away

1

:

at)

send,

to

yaite

iiiiru, to

try (one's

sometimes used

is

instead of siiru, to do.

thin

;

yasete

be thin \yaseta, thin.

to

irii,

grow

to

a nobleman's inansion,

yasliiki, also a "

compound." *

Yaso,

Jesus

(late) dinner.

Yaso-kyd or

:

(Protestant)

shii,

;

(I'rotestant)

missionary or clergyman.

yasui, cheap,

yasumu,

to

to

a

(low) fellow

;

a

yawaraka

!

less,

na,

somewhat

vio sitrcha, apt to, liable to.

an

;

see p. 93.

interjection, see

pp. 239,

yoji, a tooth-brush,

ni,

sum-

to

less

correctly

a tooth-pick {ko-ydji) •.yoji-ire, a

of

(a

room) four mats

(in size),

yo, the night yo-naka, midnight yo id irit, to become dark.

day

eight days, the eighth

month, a kind of sweetmeat

made

beans and sugar. superfluity

not

very,

;

(with a nega-

much

not

;

see

P 148. the weather,

yokka, nf the

yoko, si

Ic

four days, the fourth day

month, cross,

athwart

street

(whether

:

parallel).

167. :

yd

yo-i (na), easy.

yoki, more or

ye, a postposition

yo

:

tive)

soft.

yaya,

:

mon ;j)'i'/'/-/!-ir(j7/, to call back. yofuku, European clothes. yohodo, plenty, n lot, very.

yokei, or

nasi/, to

see p. 276.

;

yobo, a precaution. yobu, to call yobi-dasu,

yokan, rarely

eight.

yawarakai

yaya

so that

of the

thing.

ya(tsu),

vo ivo

yo, appearance, way, kind

yoka,

gu to bed

engage.

to hire, to

see p. loi.

:

iise.

and a half

oyasiuni nasal, good-night.

yatou, yatsu,

;

tooth-pick holder,

holiday. rest,

be of

yo-jo-han,

easy.

yasumi-bi, a

yo, business, use

also pp. 137, 139.

Yaso-

Christianity

a

Yaso-kyoslii,

a living.

and yo, four

yoi, good, (hence) handsome; see

yasliiro, a Shinto temple.

yash.oku, supper,

yo

yo-ake, dawn.

yasasliii, easy, gentle. (2),

:

;

to,

yasai(-iiiono), vegetables.

yaseru

YO

yo, the world yo 110 naka, ditto yo wo okurii, to spend one's life, to

make

give, cont. pp.

yatte shimaii, to give

;

yartt

;

to

!

!

yaru,

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

yokogiru, yokonie,

to cross.

a side glance.

yoko-cho, a cross

or

.

.

[SSS

YO yokomoji,

European

characters,

Roman

written

yokosu, to send hither. yoku, well, hence often. yome, a bride, a daughter-in-law marriage

marry

yomc wo

;

:

to

moraii-,

yomu,

to

yomu,

to

yomuki,

;

read (intrans.),

conf. p. 206.

read

business,

wo

2it{i

:

(Jap.) poetry.

to select

yoppodo, emphatic

yosaso

(nal,

intoxi-

yoseru (2),

yo(tsu),

see pp. 94,

for

that reason

yoyaku, yoyo, yu, hot

yorokobu, to rejoice. Yoroppa, Europe. 128,

pp. right,

no

more required ... de yoroshii, will do well enough yorosluku .

;

.

;

p.

309

;

yoroslu-

ku mgaiinasu, see pp. 324

to omit.

to,

—

5,

at

)

barely,

'

difficulty.

ni yotte,

last,

water, a hot bath

sasii, to

yube, yubi,

:

to.

yowai, weak.

moshimasu, see

conf. p.

four.

joy.

all

;

yottari, four persons.

(2), to reel.

good, conf.

right

all

from, to put an end

owing

yoroshii,

to foster, to

to collect (trans.).

yorokobi,

the night.

having a good ap-

(irreg.),

yoshi, good,

yotte,

No, 21.

ditto.

yosu, appearance, circumstances. yo-sugiru (3), to be too good.

for j/<7/z<;rfc.

;

yosei suru

yorokeru

yoru,

yoH-dasu,

yoso, elsewhere. yosooi, adornment, fine array. yosu, to leave off, to abstain

145, 260.

mo

:

to assemble.

:

yoroi, armour.

;

ow-

iku, to be adopted.

nightlong.

yori, a postposition

255

ni yotte,

:

no yotta, aged,

:

cated.

yoroshii,

to stop

122 yoshi-ashi, see p. 34. yoshi, an adopted son yoshi ni

aflfairs.

yondokoronai, inevitable. yo-naka, midnight. yone, hulled rice. yo (no naka), the world. yopparai, a drunkard. yopparatte iru, to be

all

yoru, yoru,

toski

;

at,

nourish

(trans.)

compose

yoppite,

hence to look in

ing to

girl) in

to de-

to lean on, to rely, ;

pearance, conf. p. 137.

to

(2),

can read

YU

at for a short time

(a wife).

yomeru

yoru, pend

letters.

yoine ni yaru, to give (a

]

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

pour

in

:

with

yu wo

hot water.

yesterday evening. a finger, a toe

:

yubi-nnki,

a thimble.

yubin,

the post

post-office

;

:

yubin-kyoku, a

yiAin-zd, postage.

yCldaclii, a (thunder-) shower.

yue

ni, therefore.

[SS6]

YU

ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JAPANESE

jTuen, cause, rationale.

yuyu to,

yugata, twilight, evening. yuge, steam. yuigon, a last -will and testament

yuzu,

(spoken).

yuino,

za, a

on

exchanged

gifts

be-

ZE

nonchalantly.

a lemon.

compounds some-

in

seat,

times a theatre

wo

take a seat ; za

yuisho,

a last will

and testament

(written).

zaisan,

yuka, the floor. yukata, seeyugata. yukei,

from one's

iatsu, to rise

seat.

property

:

zaisan-kagiri,

bankruptcy.

zaiapatsu,

evening

the

za ni isuku^ to

:

trothal.

iandscape,

zannen,

hair-cutting.

regret

one's

(for

own

twilight.

sake)

yuki, snow. 3nikkuri,

zashiki, a room.

leisurely, slowly.

yukyo, pleasure. yume, a dream

zasslli, a magazine, a review.

ze, same as

yiime

;

wo

zehi, right

yiimeshi, supper, ya, a

dinner.

yureru

•.yumi-

(2), to

zei, a

shake

yurai,

loose.

yururi

(to),

(intrans.).

leisurely: go yiiruri

fittest

said,

unavoidable,

an impost.

(generaly

zen, before

with honorific ;

(in

1?),

see p. 248.

compounds),

as

four or five years

ago.

to grant.

zen,

virtue.

zen-aku, good

planet.

evil. j

zeni, coin, coppers.

zennin,

supper, (late) dinner.

yusho-reppai,

(hence)

nai, nothing

a custom-house.

shi-go-neii-zen,

yuslii, a brave warrior.

the

tarifl,

a kind of tray

yurusu, to allow, yusan, a picnic.

;

mo

zeJii

be

to

zeikwan,

see p. 143.

yusioku,

:

useless.

zen,

lily.

yusei, a

more

wrong

j

positively

ghost.

yuri, a

to,

(late)

bow (for shooting) bow and arrows. a

yurei, a

zo.

mini,

to dream.

yumi,

zannen-garzi^ to regret.

:

the

survival

of

(in the struggle for ex-

istence).

yu-tampo, a foot-warmer. yuu, to bind up or do (the hair).

zenryo

a virtuous person.

(na), virtuous, good.

zentai, properly the whole body more often usually, generally,

zentorumen, word

;

a corruption of the " gentleman."

;

:

[S57

ZE

JAPANESE

zetcto, the summit zo,

an

of a mountain.

interjection

see pp. 239

;

and 55. zoliei-kyoku, a mint, zokiu, a duster.

zoku,

zosa,

always

:

mo

start

zu, termination

vulgarity

with

a

nai, there is

with surprise

of

negative

the

gerund, seep. 169.

zoku, a brigand, a rebel. zokugo, a colloquial word,

the

zubon, trowsers. zuibun, a good

pretty

deal,

(adverb), very.

dialect.

zouabun, a sentiment sum, to do as one

:

zonibun ni

likes (with

a

thing).

zure, see

zuru,

a

tsure.

verbal

see

terrain.,

p.

226.

used in such

zutsu,

phrases as go zonji desu ka ? do

each,

you know ? zonji-nagara,

time.

zonji, knowledge

;

I

must

zonjiru(3), to know. zori, a kind of straw indoors.

(one, etc.) at a time, apiece,

as mitsu-zutsu,

three at a

zutsu, a headache zutsu ga suru, :

..

zonji-yori, an opinion.

worn

difficulty

negative, as zosa

also to be natural or pleasant.

commonplace,

own that.

zu

VOCABULARY.

no difficulty. zotto suru, to

zoku na^ vulgar.

spoken

1

— ENGLISH

to

have a headache.

zutto, sandals

deal.

straight,

quite,

a

great

INDEX

1[476.

SUBJECTS TREATED. (When

several references are given, the

most important reference

is

placed

first.

Subjects having only Japanese names, such as the Knna, the Migori, and the

various Postposition?, are not insei"ted here.

up

Accent

in the Japanese-English

They must be looked

Vocabulary,

p. 474 et seg,)

—

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

56o

Adjectives (secondary

inflections),

Auxiliary Numerals, 107, 113, 114,

128.

IIS,

„

(steins),

,,

(tense

125

;

124, 126,

B

127, 134, 226.

and mood

in),

128.

(verbs formed from), 134.

„

Adverbial Pln-ases, 236

;

(letter), 21, 25, 162, 163.

Baby Language, 240. Bad Language, 239. Bases of Verbs, 151 " Because "

230, 233.

Adverbs, 231, 52; 45, 75, 82, 99,

"

Become

120, 225, 230, 260, 271.

Affirmation, 234; 85. 5, 29,

151, 153, 161,

165—170,

193, 2IO,

" But "

Aino Language, Although

(how

"

Ambiguous

"

5.

(how rendered),

243.

Constructions, 58,

Cannot

"

172

—

3.

(of negative), 169, 204.

Present 152,

;

or

Future,

154—160;

165,

also 57, 75,

132, 153, 222, 230.

32, 33.

Antithesis, 85, 91.

Certain Present or P'uture (of negative), 169, 176, 195.

Aphfcresis, 192.

Ch

Apposition, 77.

Changes

Article, 11.

(letter), 21,

in the

25, 163, 164.

Language,

6, 22,

23,

24, 25, 35, loi, 103, 117, 118, 121,

"As" (how

rendered), 70, 184,243.

Aston (Mr. W.

G.), Pref., 66,

153,

167, 168.

99,

(how rendered), 202

„

Certain

(names of young),

"

Certain Past, 166, 175; 57.

60,

(how rendered), 242. Animals (how addressed), 240.

76,

rendered), 202, 206,

Causatives, 212.

5.

73-

Attributive

rendered), 186, 242.

"Can" (how 207.

Altaic Iânguages,

Attraction,

Lan-

Brinkley's Dictionary, 12, 93. 129, 134, 149

222, 226.

,,

see Written

guage.

Agglutination,

And

(how rendered), 70. (how rendered), 136,

Book Language,

88, 93.

"

"

— 152,154

185, 204.

Adversative Constructions, 67, 83,

"

149

;

— 160, 161, 165, 167.

220,

84,

"6.

(verbs), see Verbs.

„

122,

124,

r,

Chinese (characters), 5.

„

Constructions, 120,

Augmcntatives, 32, 143.

140,

(influence),

260. 7,

6

225, 245.

—

9,

34, 36,

61, loi, 170, 242, 271.

56, 57,

121, 132, 138,

141, 275.

161,163—5,

135, 151,

172, 180, 184, 23

,,

(pronunciation

,,

(terseness), 8, 33.

„

(wordsj,

6—8,

of), 7.

21,

22,03,

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

103—

33. 34, 3S. 37. 54,

561

Conjugations (interchanged),

164,

214.

106, III, 112, 113, 117, 142, 170, 225, 226, 246,

adjectives),

(of

„

128

—130-

258. Classical Japanese, see Written

Lan-

guage.

„

(of verbs),

152—160.

„

(second),

156,

152,

153; also 132, 198,

Classifiers, 107.

Comparison, 144; go, 121.

199, 206, 207, 212,

Compound

213, 214, 228, 229.

„

(adjectives), 131.

(nouns), 31.

(third), 157, 152, 153;

also 132, 164, 198,

(tenses), 155, igi.

„

207, 212, 228, 229.

(verbs),|2i7.

Compounds,

31, 131,

217; also

17,

22, 44, loi, 102,

21,

Conjunctions, 242

(double), 18.

108, 125, 137, 143.

„

(Chinese),

21, 22, 33,

(peculiarities of certain),

„

25, 164.

34, 35, 37-

„

(co-ordinated), 33, 34,

220.

Construction, 260

(in

of),

word-building), 35.

Concessive (idioms), 187. (mood),

„

166,

186,

(mood

„

negative), 169.

Conclusive Forms, 121, 122, 132. Conditional Base,

152,

167,

154—160, 153, „

;

also

166.

(base negative), 169.

(mood),l66, 167, 184;

—

IS4,

—

tendency 2.

(in te irie, etc.),

Contractions, 26,';io4, 155.

261, 264

of Clauses,

—6

"Could" (how

178

— iSr,

also 123, 196.

;

rendered), 186.

Court Language, 241.

D (letter), 21, 25,

163.

Days of Month (how counted), 117. Dependent Clauses (how placed), 260.

123, 175(negative), 169. „ Conjugations, 152 160; 128. (iirst),

280

141.

Correlation

269.

34, 35.

Continuative Tenses 15s

167,

;

(synthetic

„

(hybrid), 35, io5.

„

41, 42, 99, 230.

;

Consonants, 16, 25.

161—5,

Desiderative

Adjective,

165, 183

133, 134, 204. Dialects, 8.

152; also 132, 164,

Dictionaries, 12, 18, 153, 243.

198, 206, 210, 212,

Diminutives, 32, 143.

214, 226, 228, 229.

Diphthongs, 15.

;

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

562

Dutch Influence,

26.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

Infinitive

Mood, 178

;

153, 179.

563

—

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

564

Nouns

(collective), 27.

Particles, see Postpositions.

„

(compound), 31, 137.

Parts

„

(how

„

(humble), 256.

„

(in

„

(in mi), 38.

„

(in so), 37, 38, 179.

„

(in;Ko),40.

„

(plain

„

(used as adjectives), 44, 135

verbalised), 225.

M and

g'i),

„

—

honorific),

256

249.

6,

168, 202, 233.

Place-names, 36, 143. Pleonastic Constructions, 278. Plural, 27, 29, 30, 48, 49.

3-

grammar),

(used as postpositions), 97.

Politeness (influence on

„

(verbal), 43

244 ; 46 7, 160. Portuguese Influence, 236.

—

31.

;

121, 149.

27, 29, 30, 32,

Positive Voice, 153, 154, 156

(auxiliary), 107.

(cardinal), loi, 115, 116.

„

(Chinese),

„

(fractional),

103

—

7;

Postpositions, 62

in,

118;

„

(multiplicative), 118.

„

(ordinal), 115, 116.

Object (of verb), 260, 268. or " ones " (how rendered),

82, 240.

Or " (how rendered), 69, 93, 224. „ Ought" (how rendered), 41, 57,

,,

76, 77.

Predicative Constructions, 66, 77, 89, 90, 91, 121, 122, 138, 140, 141,

142, 143, 260, 274. Prefixes, 27, 30, 37, 170.

Probable Past, 166,

(of negative), 169.

„

present or future, 168. „

(letter), 21, 22, 23, 25,

236.

175.

„

177-

(of negative), 168.

Pronouns, 46, 257.

" Pair " (various words

for), 114.

„

Paradigms, 52, 126, 128

— 130, 154

,,

160, 162, 229. Participle, 165.

;

Potential Verbs, see Verbs.

Pi-esent Tense, see Certain Present.

78, 96, 13s, 144. ;

(combined), 94

„

115.

10, 27, 49, 230,

;

232, 260, 269, 270.

112, 113, 115, 116.

Onomatopes, 236

— 160.

Possessive, 76.

„

One "

;

Personification, 279.

„

„

186

184,

Phonetic Decay, 22, 151, 161,

(used as adverbs), 45, 231

Number,

P

166, 175,

(tenses),

also 141.

Numerals, loi.

"

see Verbs.

;

Person, 46, 149, 244

and

231

230,

10,

Past Participle, 165.

— 140, 142.

—

Speech,

Passive, 198, etc 40.

—7.

„

of

242.

'

(demonstrative), 51, 82. (indefinite),

51,

52,

142.

„

(interrogative), 51.

55,

—

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

Pronouns

(personal), 46,

245, 257,

565

" Self" (how rendered), 51,211. Self-depreciatory Terms,

267. (possessive), 49.

„

(reflective), 51.

Semi-colloqjiial, 124, 125.

„

(relative), 56.

Sentence (structure

„

(substantive

and adjec-

tive forms), 53.

Pronunciation, 12; 7.

Prosody, 448. " Provided " (how rendered), 242. Quantity (vowel), 12

—

(how

Servants

of),

260.

addressed),

(in x/h/«), 142; 141.

„

(in so no), 137.

(how rendered),

Slang,

Question and Answer, 235.

"So" (how

Quotation, 275.

Spanish Influence, 26, 236.

18,

Stems

(of

(of stems), 134. (of words),

„

29,

7, 134,

sentence),

261,

146.

266;

89,90,91, 201, 279. Suffixes, 5, 10, 29, 30, 38,48, 120

Relation to Other Languages, 5. of),

— 152,190,210,

(reduplicated), 134.

Subject (of

Relation"(ideas of), 27, 62, 77.

28,

2,

133.

165

256—7.

'34,

i49>

150. »S3. 161,

— 170, 190, 193,210, 219,222,

225, 226, 261.

Relative Constructions, 56.

Rodriguez' Japanese Grammar, 150.

Romanisation,

2.

—

more" (how .rendered),

"Still

(verbs), 211.

(degrees

—

124

214, 228.

„

232, 240.

Relationship

adjectives),

(of verbs), 149

„ 230,

Reflective (pronouns), 51.

„

rendered), 148.

226.

23, 24. ,,

8.

Special Phraseology, 240

162, 163.

of Consonants,

70, 94.

Singular, 27, 29, 49. " Sir " (no equivalent for), 258.

Qoasi-poslpositions, 97.

(letter), 17, 152,

132,

177. 186.

" Since"

„

Reduplication

47,

252—4. Sh (letter), 25 ; 21, 162, 164. "Should" (how rendered), 41, Silent Vowels, 14.

13, 448.

Quasi-adjectives, 135.

R

244,

46,

250—1, 255—7.

„

Superiors

(how addressed), 244

257.

12.

Roots of Verbs, 149—151, 209, 210.

Superlatives, 145, 146.

S (letter), 17, Satow and

Supposition (how expressed), 184

21, 25, 162, 164.

Ishibashi's

English-

Japanese Dictionary, 153, 243.

Satow

(Sir Ernest), 22, 35.

8.

Surds and Sonants, 20.

Surnames, 36, 259.

566

Syntax, 260.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

567

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

Verbs (stems „

of),

149

(substantive),

— 152,

83, 107, 122, 124, 161.

190.

Verb "

see

to

("to Be"), 221; also 62 71, 98, 120, 124, 126,

128,

("to Do"), 224

„

(" to

„

(transitive),

Have "),

;

221

195. ;

206,

203, 216. 208,

"When"

214,

(how rendered),

242—3, "Without"

Women 238

149.

„

(used as nouns), 31, 43, 149.

„

(used

of

parts

other

(how rendered),

(words

47,

259.

rendered), 175.

Would

"

"

„

Writing (system

(how

to),

"Wonder" (how

(with so suffixed), 137, 183.

12, 25.

peculiar

Women's names,

(with stems in

Vowels,

129,

— 241.

„

" Very "

41, 42,

Word-building, 35.

speech), 230.

j),

21,

188.

(used as adjectives), 135, 140,

as

17,

84—184.

215, 227, 279.

„

15,

"Whether" (how rendered), 69. "While" (how rendered), 41, 42,

197.

„

Peculiarities,

163, 168.

5,

190, 191,

138,

136,

129,

—

164—5,

(letter), 17, 25,

Western

Be." „

W

210, 214.

rendered), 147, 148.

(how rendered),

l85.

of), g.

Written Language,

g,

10; also 46,

51,52,57,60,73,76,91,93, 112,

(crasis of), 15, 124.

118, 121, 122, 124, 132, 135, 136,

(harmony

161, 164, 165, 166, 168, 169, 178,

of), 5.

(long and short), 13, 168.

180, 184, 185, 202, 203, 212, 224,

(quiescent), 14, 18, 19.

226, 239, 241, 257.

(stems), 124, 162, 163, 164.

Y (letter),

(strengthening

Year-names, 116.

of),

24,

102.

Vulgarisms, 8, 13, 18, 19, 46, 48, 64,

17,25,

"Yes" and "no," 234. Z (letter), 18, 21, 25.

H

ADDITIONS

477-

AND

CORRECTIONS.

Page 104,

line

10,

and Vocab.

i.e.

and chs

v.

—Some

modern

the sense of " one hundred

authorities take okji in millions,"

s.

in the sense of "

one oku oi oku,"

apparently io,ooo,ooo,ooo,ooo,ooo.

Page 142,

line 18.

Page 188,

line 7.

Page 194,

line

—For sumori, read tsumori.

— For Iwanakue read Iwanakxite.

7.— For

" I289," read " ^[298."

Serareru

Page 198, bottom.

is

contracted

often

to

sareru.

Page 202,

example.— For gosaimasu,

fourth

read

gozaimasen.

Page 242,

F&ge

line 18.

line

shite,

read sBte.

—For sug, read sugi. read taieU. 6 from end. — For

326, line 6

Page 330,

— For

from end.

tatte,

last line of ditto,

the sense would be

were the word sakan inserted

Page 332,

line 3.

Page 384, Gondayu.

—For

line 3

attate,

still

In

clearer

after naka-naka.

read atatte.

from bottom.

— For

Gondaiyu, read

—

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.

570

Page 461, Ditto,

"I."

— For zvatakushi,

" June," for

V.

s.

Page 474.

v.

S.

—The

first

r^>^?/-â/j'«

word

read zvatakushi.

read roku-gwatsu.

Vocabulary should

of the

be, not a, but a.

On

read ai-niku.

ditto, for ai-nikui

Page 540,

To

v.

s.

Sugiru.

the Japanese

— Correct segiru to sugiru.

—English

add the following

et seq.)

Vocabulary

asai, shallow.

koclio, a mayor.

tiesso, a

kokoro-zashi,

villa.

Mto-tsubu-dane, an lion, sometimes true

:

hon no,

kimaru, kitte, a

be

only child. to

honto,

true, quite, mere. fixed,

ticket, a

kizukai,

kobe,

to

eqaiv.

stamp.

anxiety.

the head,

(pp.

474

:

komi-ageru

intention.

(2),

to retch, also to

have a sadden impulse,

c. g.

anger.

ku, a

stanza of poetry.

mirai, the

future,

nazo, or nanzo, same

as nado.

of

BY THE SAME AUTHOK. Things Japanese,

Vol.; 3rd Edit.

i

The Classical Poetry of the Japanese,

A

Vol.

Japanese Text

Style), 3 Vols., viz. Vol.

I,

English Translation

Ill,

Essay

in

;

Vol.

Vol.

;

II,

Notes.

Aid of a Grammar and Dictionary of the

Luchuan Language. Vol.

i

Romanized Japanese Reader (Modern Written

XXIII of

(Published

as

Supplement to

the " Transactions of the Asiatic Society

of Japan.")

Language, Mythology

77te

menclature of Japan, Studies,

I

,

and Geographical No-

Vieived in the Light of Aino

Vol. (Published as a

Memoir

of the Litera-

ture College of the Imperial University of Japan.)

A

Translation of the

" Kojiki,"

or

''

Records of

Ancient Matters," with Introduction and Commentary, I

Vol.

(Published as Supplement to Vol.

X

of the

"Transactions of the Asiatic Society of Japan.")

IN ''

I

Ei Bunten"

JAPANESE.

(an elementary English

Grammar),

Vol, 5th Edit.

" Nihojt ShObunten" (an elementary Japanese Grammar),

I

Vol. In Collaboration with

W.

B.

Murray's Handbook for Japan,

Mason, Esq. i

Vol., 4th Edit.

Printed bv the Shuviusha, Tokyo

.

ea

RK

W

EP

f^

tr

^Jr

IS IS

rli

4-

^ Aye

@ Jn -^

I?

w

—

T

i.

an

w T

''^

a:

—

2

i:

A5 ^

V

«

A Handbook of Colloquial Japanese (1898)

Recommend Documents